OS 

U-i 


II 

QC     *4H 

CO 


THE 


CONSPIRATOR 


BY 


A.  E.  DUPUY. 


The  secrets  of  that  association,  and  the  names  of  those  who  compose  it,  are  in 
scrutable  as  the  grave :  we  only  know  that  it  has  taken  deep  root,  and  spread  its 
branches  wide. 

This  is  the  truth,  his  spirit  wholly  turned 
To  stern  ambition's  dream — to  that  fierce  strife 
Which  leads  to  life's  high  places,  and  reck'd  not 
That  lovely  flowers  might  perish  in  his  path. 

L.  E.  L. 


NEW  YORK: 

D.  APPLETON  &  COMPANY,  200  BROADWAY 

PHILADELPHIA: 

GEO.  S.  APPLETON,  164  CHESNUT-STREET. 
MDCCCL.  ' 


I 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1850, 
BY  D.  APPLETON  &  COMPANY, 

In  the  Clerk's  Office  of  the  District  Court  of  the  United  States  for  the  Southern 
District  of  New  York. 


THE    CONSPIRATOR, 


CHAPTER  I. 

THERE  is  a  beautiful  island  in  the  Ohio,  which  is  one  of  the 
few  places  in  our  land  around  which  the  interest  of  romantic 
association  is  thrown.  The  traveller  often  leaves  the  crowded 
steamer  as  it  passes  this  spot,  to  wander  among  the  ruins  of 
what  was  once  the  abode  of  peace  and  happiness ;  and  as  he 
lingers  around  the  scenes  once  hallowed  by  the  presence  of 
intellect  and  beauty,  he  can  scarcely  realize  the  fact  that  the 
mouldering  ruins  before  him  have  ever  echoed  to  the  song  of 
mirth  or  the  voice  of  revelry. 

It  was  near  the  close  of  a  mild  evening  in  June,  the  most 
beautiful  month  of  a  northern  climate  ;  the  trees  wore  their 
richest  verdure,  and  the  birds  carolled  their  sweetest  songs 
around  the  island  home  of  the  emigrant.  In  what  was  then  the 
far  west,  a  son  of  oppressed  Ireland  had  found  a  home,  and  he 
had  literally  caused  the  "  wilderness  to  blossom  as  the  rose."  A 
stately  mansion  reared  its  pillared  front  beneath  the  umbrage 
of  the  forest,  with  porticoes  extending  on  either  side  in  the 
form  of  an  ellipse,  which  served  to  connect  the  offices  with  the 
main  building.  The  architectural  elegance  of  the  house, 
and  the  exquisite  taste  with  which  the  grounds  around  were 
laid  out,  were  evidences  that  attention  to  comfort  and  usefulness 
was  blended  with  refined  taste  in  the  occupants  of  this  paradise. 
In  front,  a  lawn  sloped  gradually  to  the  river,  and  the  smooth 
green  sward  was  shaded  by  magnificent  forest  trees,  among 
which  a  vista  had  been  opened,  affording  a  fine  view  of  the 
river,  and  at  the  same  time  allowing  the  eye  of  the  voyager 
to  rest  upon  this  vision  of  comfort  and  elegance,  nested  in  the 
wilderness.  Well  graded  walks,  with  a  carriage  road,  led  from 
the  house  to  the  river,  passing  through  an  ornamental  gateway 
supported  by  massive  stone  pillars.  A  hedge  of  hawthorn 


1900197 


6  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

separated  the  avenue  from  the  flower-garden,  which  was  not 
only  filled  with  the  fair  daughters  of  spring,  but  inclosed  within 
its  wide  borders  the  rarest  fruit-trees  which  would  flourish  in 
that  latitude.  The  woodland  had  been  searched  for  the  most 
beautiful  native  plants,  and  these  were  judiciously  blended  with 
exotics,  amid  whose  luxuriant  foliage,  serpentine  walks,  grottoes, 
and  alcoves  were  formed. 

All  around  was  beautiful ;  but  to  the  eye  of  the  proprietor, 
the  group  that  occupied  the  portico  was  most  lovely,  for  there 
were  the  treasures  of  his  heart.  A  lady,  still  in  the  bloom  of 
youth  and  beauty,  sat  on  a  low  rocking-chair,  lulling  a  child  to 
sleep  ;  while  a  boy,  with  the  shadowless  brow  and  buoyant  laugh 
of  childhood,  was  kneeling  on  the  floor  beside  her,  arranging  the 
brilliant  plumes  of  the  pea-fowl  in  his  cap.  In  gazing  on  this 
queenlike  woman,  one  might  be  tempted  to  ask,  how  can  so 
much  beauty  bear  to  be  concealed  in  this  lonely  forest  home  ? 
A  tall  and  perfectly  proportioned  figure  seemed  instinct  with  the 
spirit  of  grace  and  elegance.  The  features  were  nobly  beauti 
ful,  formed  to  express  the  emotions  of  a  high  nature,  a  candid 
mind,  and  cultivated  intellect.  The  complexion  was  transpa 
rently  fair  ;  and  her  high,  smooth  brow,  was  shaded  by  curls  of 
glossy  dark  brown  hair,  amid  whose  sheen  was  twisted  a 
white  scarf  in  the  form  of  a  fanciful  turban.  A  snowy  robe  of 
airy  material  floated  around  her  majestic  person,  and  she  looked 
indeed  the  "  queen  of  the  fairy  isle." 

A  gentleman  stood  upon  the  steps  of  the  portico,  apparently 
looking  for  the  return  of  some  one.  There  was  a  shade  of 
thought  resting  upon  his  fine  features,  and  so  deep  was  his 
abstraction,  that  his  wife  had  spoken  to  him  thrice  ere  he  was 
aroused  from  his  reverie.  In  person  he  was  tall,  being  quite  six 
feet  in  height,  with  a  slight  bend  in  the  shoulders,  probably 
occasioned  by  his  devotion  to  the  pursuits  of  the  scholar.  A 
wide,  well  formed  forehead,  prominent  nose,  and  expressive 
mouth,  with  restless,  ever-flickering  eyes,  whose  imperfect  vision 
required  the  constant  aid  of  glasses,  formed  altogether  a  face  of 
sufficient  manly  beauty,  to  attract  and  win  the  lovely  woman 
who  had  chosen  to  follow  him  to  his  present  retirement. 

"  Our  guests  are  long  returning,"  he  at  length  said,  after 
casting  a  lingering  glance  upon  the  pathway  which  led  into  the 
forest.  "  I  hope  they  have  not  left  the  island,  as  our  neighbors 
the  Indians  do  not  appear  to  be  very  peaceably  inclined  of  late. 
I  have  recently  seen  several  skulking  about,  and  I  ana  not 
entirely  free  from  uneasiness." 


• 

THE      CONSPIRATOR.  7 

The  cheek  of  the  lady  paled  as  he  uttered  these  words,  and 
she  involuntarily  pressed  her  child  closer  to  her  bosom. 

*'  Surely — surely,  Eustace,  after  all  your  kindness,  they  will 
not,  they  cannot  molest  us  !  Only  a  few  days  since  the  chief 
was  here,  and,  contrary  to  his  usual  stateliness,  he  caressed  our 
boy,  and  told  him,  that  when  his  weak  limbs  have  gained 
strength,  he  will  teach  him  to  be  a  hunter." 

"  Aye — let  the  savage  alone  to  gain  his  own  ends.  His 
heart  is  as  deceitful  as  the  father  of  lies,  and  his  tongue  smooth 
as  oil.  Still  I  believe  he  will  not  harm  us,  because  nothing  is  to 
be  gained  by  it ;  but  Col.  Alwin  may  not  be  so  safe.  I  know 
there  is  no  cause  of  alarm  to  us,  dearest  Margaret ;  if  I  did  not, 
think  you  I  would  permit  the  beings  I  love  best  to  dwell  in 
danger  ?  I  fear  that  Alwin  may  have  ventured  from  the  island, 
and  those  two  lovely  girls  must  not  be  allowed  to  risk  their 
safety.  My  influence  cannot  protect  them." 

"  If  yours  cannot,  that  of  their  father  can.  I  am  certain  that 
Col.  Alwin  has  some  design  in  paying  this  long-promised  visit. 
We  know  not  what  an  ambitious  and  disappointed  man  may  be 
tempted  to  do.  The  chief  and  himself  had  a  long  conversation 
when  Oiitalassa  was  last  here,  and  there  seemed  to  be  a  very 
good  understanding  between  them.  I  may  be  mistaken,  but  I 
certainly  think  they  have  met  before  :  and  from  the  unusual  ani 
mation  of  the  Indian,  I  thought  the  subject  was  one  of  uncom 
mon  interest,  to  arouse  him  from  his  usual  apathy.  Of  course 
I  could  not  understand  them,  as  they  spoke  the  Indian  dialect, 
with  which  Col.  Alwin  appeared  quite  familiar." 

A  shade  of  surprise  and  mistrust  passed  over  the  open  brow 
of  Fitzgerald,  as  his  wife  spoke ;  but  with  an  effort  he  banished 
the  suspicion  that  crossed  his  mind,  and  said — 

"  No,  no,  that  cannot  be.  I  know  him  to  be  a  baffled  and 
bitterly  disappointed  man ;  but  he  could  not  seek  my  friendship 
to  destroy  me,  and  render  desolate  the  home  that  is  now  so 
happy.  If  I  thought  this  I  would — but  no,  it  cannot  be." 

His  wife  gazed  on  his  bent  brow  and  compressed  lips  with 
apprehension.  She  was  about  to  inquire  his  meaning,  when 
voices  were  heard  approaching  from  the  direction  of  the  shrub 
bery,  and  in  a  few  moments  two  ladies  and  a  gentleman 
appeared  in  sight. 

The  ladies  were  both  young  and  beautiful,  and  a  finer  picture 
could  not  have  been  offered  to  the  eye  of  an  artist  than  they 
made  as  they  approached  the  mansion,  with  their  arms  twined 
around  each  other.  The  elder  one  was  strikingly  lovely ;  the 


8  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

contour  of  her  person  was  perfect.  Her  complexion  was  of  that 
clear  olive  through  which  the  eloquent  blood  mantles  as  thought 
or  emotion  prompts.  The  color  of  her  eyes  it  was  impossible 
to  tell,  they  were  neither  grey  nor  blue  but ;  from  beneath  their 
long  dark  lashes  they  shot  forth  gleams  of  animation  and  intel 
lect,  to  which  few  could  be  insensible.  Her  dark  hair  was  part 
ed  over  a  brow  of  singular  loveliness,  and  folded  around  her 
exquisitely  formed  head,  without  any  ornament.  There  was  the 
beauty  of  an  angel  animated  by  the  soul  of  a  noble  and  high- 
minded  woman. 

There  was  a  quiet  dignity  in  her  carriage  which  distinguished 
her  from  the  graceful  girl  by  her  side,  who  might  readily  have 
been  taken  for  her  younger  sister.  There  was  all  the  joyous- 
ness  of  youth  and  hope  for  life  to  breathe  on  and  destroy.  The 
deep  dark  eye,  in  which  a  world  of  hopes  were  mirrored,  the 
full  red  lips  on  which  a  sunny  smile  lingered,  and  the  dark 
tresses  floating  wildly  on  the  wind,  seemed  a  type  of  the  spirit 
within,  over  which  no  blight  had  yet  fallen.  Flowers  were 
clinging  to  the  rings  of  her  hair,  and  her  merry  laugh  was 
borne  on  the  breeze  as  she  hurried  her  companion  along  at  a 
quicker  pace  than  the  quiet  Julie  was  accustomed  to. 

A  gentleman  followed  a  few  paces  behind  them,  with  his 
arms  folded  on  his  breast,  his  thoughts  far  otherwise  employed 
than  in  attending  to  the  picture  of  youth  and  loveliness  before  him. 
His  figure  was  not  above  the  middle  height,  but  he  possessed 
the  graceful  mien  and  commanding  air  of  one  accustomed  to 
deference  in  the  most  polished  circles.  His  face  was  one  which 
even  an  ordinary  observer  would  have  pronounced  that  of  no 
common  man.  He  had  the  high,  broad  brow  which  we  asso 
ciate  with  the  possession  of  vigorous  intellect ;  his  eyes  were 
small,  dark,  and  glittering,  ever  moving  with  the  restless  wan 
dering,  indicative  of  the  character  of  their  owner ;  the  form  of 
the  chin,  and  the  thin,  compressed  lips,  expressed  decision  not 
unmingled  with  sternness ;  but  when  he  smiled  the  whole  ex 
pression  changed,  and  nothing  could  be  more  brilliant  or  strik 
ing  than  the  transient  illumination.  His  brow  was  smooth  and 
unfurrowed  as  in  youth ;  no  lines  "  such  as  the  soul's  war  doth 
leave  behind"  might  be  traced  there ;  and  the  glance  of  his  clear 
eye  contradicted  the  supposition  that  his  spirit  had  yielded  to, 
or  been  softened  by  past  afflictions.  Sorrows  he  had  known — 
the  agony  of  wasted  affection  and  disappointed  ambition — they 
had  left  their  traces  in  his  heart,  but  his  unbending  nature  had 
not  been  subdued  by  them. 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  9 

"  Dear  Isabel,"  said  Julie  to  her  laughing  companion,  "  do 
not  hurry  me  thus.  Your  mad  spirits  carry  you  away.  I  am 
weary,  dearest,  with  our  long  walk." 

"  You  are,  indeed,"  said  the  gay  girl,  her  manner  instantly 
changing  from  mirth  to  deep  tenderness,  as  she  looked  on  the 
pale  cheek  of  her  companion.  "  I  was  thoughtless,  unkind  ;" 
and  checking  her  pace,  they  slowly  approached  the  house. 

"  You  lingered  long,"  remarked  Fitzgerald,  as  they  entered. 
"  I  assure  you,  ladies  fair,  that  we  were  quite  uneasy  at  your 
protracted  absence." 

"  Oh,  we  have  had  such  a  jaunt !"  exclaimed  Isabel.  "  I. 
wonder  what  our  city  friends  would  have  said  had  they  seen 
Julie  and  myself  trudging  over  the  island,  with  our  slippers 
nearly  worn  off  in  one  promenade." 

As  she  spoke,  she  held  out  a  foot  with  its  fairy  slipper  half 
torn  off,  an  accident  which  had  happened  while  scrambling 
through  the  underwood  in  search  of  a  flower  she  had  seen  from 
the  pathway. 

"  If  they  could  behold  you  now,  I  am  sure  they  would  envy 
the  carnation  that  glows  on  your  cheek,  Miss  Alwin,  and  your 
fair  city  friends,  I  suspect,  would  willingly  purchase  such  a 
bloom  at  a  greater  expense  than  even  a  torn  shoe,"  replied 
Fitzgerald,  with  the  characteristic  gallantry  of  his  country 
men. 

Isabel  laughed  and  bowed  as  she  continued. 

"Our  walk  was  not  entirely  without  adventure.  We  met 
that  splendid  savage,  Outalassa,  and  my  father  conversed  with 
him,  while  I  endeavored  to  manage  his  canoe.  I  could  not  per 
suade  Julie  to  venture  in,  so  for  the  novelty  of  the  thing  I 
resolved  to  push  myself  about  over  the  quiet  waters.  I  succeeded 
in  getting  the  canoe  from  the  shore,  but,  alas  for  my  skill  in 
boat  craft,  I  could  not  return,  and  was  floating  down  with  the 
current,  when  Julie  called  the  attention  of  my  father  to  the 
situation  in  which  I  had  so  heedlessly  placed  myself.  The 
chief,  with  more  gallantry  than  I  had  expected  from  a  savage, 
waded  into  the  river,  which  you  know  is  quite  shallow  just  now, 
and  drew  the  canoe  to  the  shore.  He  looked  at  me  as  I  leaped 
from  it,  and  said  :  '  The  Glancing  Eyes  has  not  the  skill  of  the 
squaw  in  managing  the  canoe.'  My  father  chided  me,  but  I 
was  compensated  for  even  his  frown,  by  having  so  poetic  an 
appellation  given  to  me  by  this  son  of  the  forest." 

As  Isabel  thus  rattled  on,  she  did  not  observe  the  dark  shade 
which  gathered  on  the  face  of  their  host.  His  suspicions  had 


10  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

at  last  been  aroused,  and  with  difficulty  he  commanded  himself 
sufficiently  to  receive  his  mysterious  guest  with  the  cordiality  due 
from  the  master  of  the  mansion.  Col.  Alwin  only  bowed  in 
reply  to  his  words,  and  passed  into  the  house. 

Baffled  in  his  half  formed  purpose  of  demanding  an  interview 
with  him,  and  at  once  satisfying  his  doubts,  Fitzgerald  turned 
moodily  away,  and  left  their  young  guests  with  his  wife. 


CHAPTER  II. 

EUSTACE  FITZGERALD  was  the  descendant  of  a  noble  Irish 
family.  He  received  the  education  of  an  accomplished  gentle 
man,  and  continued  to  cultivate  his  taste  for  the  sciences,  music, 
and  general  literature.  After  the  usual  European  tour  made  by 
young  men  of  his  station  and  expectations,  he  returned  to  his 
unhappy  country,  just  in  time  to  involve  himself  in  the  political 
difficulties  which  deluged  the  soil  of  Erin  with  the  blood  of  some 
of  her  noblest  sons.  In  consequence  of  this  imprudence,  he 
was  compelled  to  part  with  his  paternal  estate,  and  retire  from 
his  native  land.  He  resided  for  a  time  in  England,  where  he 
met  with  the  brilliant  Margaret  Geraldin,  wooed  and  won  her. 

His  republican  prepossessions  induced  him  to  look  with  a 
longing  eye  to  the  country  which  had  just  struggled  into  inde 
pendence,  and  was  already  making  giant  strides  towards  her  pre 
sent  elevation  among  the  nations  of  the  earth.  To  reside  in  a 
free  country  where  he  could  venture  to  utter  the  promptings  of 
his  spirit  without  fear,  became  his  most  ardent  desire  ;  and  with 
the  full  concurrence  of  his  wife,  preparations  were  made  to  re 
move  to  the  United  States,  with  ^the  intention  of  there  making 
his  future  home.  He  brought  with  him  letters  of  introduction 
to  several  gentlemen  ot  high  political  standing,  and  the  most 
conspicuous  among  them  was  Col.  Alwin. 

At  the  time  of  Fitzgerald's  arrival,  the  country  was  in  a  state 
of  ferment  rarely  observable  among  a  people  who  are  not 
remarkable  for  their  excitability.  Col.  Alwin  had  himself  been  a 
candidate  for  an  office  of  the  highest  trust  in  the  gift  of  the 
people.  The  popularity  of  his  opponent  was  equal  to  his  own  ; 
and  after  a  closely  contested  election,  Alwin,  believing  his 
chance  of  ultimate  success  precarious,  was  induced  to  withdraw. 
His  political  adherents  were  at  a  loss  to  account  for  his  course, 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  11 

and  his  haughty  spirit  was  galled  to  find  himself  rapidly  declin 
ing  in  popularity  with  his  own  party. 

It  was  now  obvious  to  him  that  he  could  no  longer  rely  on 
that  party  for  the  success  of  his  aspiring  hopes,  and  he  conceived 
a  plan  worthy  of  his  genius  and  daring  to  regain  his  lost  influ 
ence.  To  such  a  man,  death  were  far  preferable  to  insignifi 
cance,  and  he  exulted  in  the  hope  of  being  enabled  at  some 
future  day  to  brave  those  who  had  thwarted  his  high  raised 
hopes  of  power.  He  became  a  candidate  for  the  office  of  go 
vernor  of  one  of  the  most  populous  and  wealthy  states  in  the 
Union,  hoping  that,  when  the  influence  of  his  personal  friends, 
united  with  what  was  called  the  federal  party,  had  elected  him, 
he  could  use  the  power  thus  vested  in  his  hands,  for  the  further 
ance  of  his  more  ambitious  views. 

It  was  at  this  crisis  that  Fitzgerald  arrived  in  the  United 
States,  and  became,  for  some  weeks,  a  guest  in  the  family  of 
Col.  Alwin.  His  household  at  that  time  consisted  of  himself, 
his  daughter,  and  a  young  man  of  the  name  of  Russel,  who  had 
been  educated  by  him,  and  was  now  pursuing  the  study  of  law 
with  him.  A  few  days  after  the  arrival  of  Mr.  Fitzgerald  and 
his  lady,  the  family  circle  was  completed  by  the  return  of  Miss 
de  Bourg,  the  adopted  daughter  of  Col.  Alwin,  from  a  visit  to 
some  friends  in  the  country. 

Julie  de  Bourg  was  the  orphan  child  of  a  French  emigre  of 
high  rank,  who  had  fled  from  her  country  during  the  revolution. 
The  Count  de  Bourg,  when  about  to  embark  with  his  wife  and 
child,  to  fly  to  a  foreign  land,  was  arrested  and  thrown  into 
prison.  The  unhappy  wife  was  torn  from  her  husband  and  her 
country  in  the  same  hour ;  in  vain  did  she  demand  to  be  left 
behind  that  she  might  at  least  share  the  fate  of  her  beloved 
husband  ;  her  friends  forced  her  on  board  the  vessel,  and  after 
a  tedious  voyage  she  landed  on  a  foreign  shore,  nearly  destitute 
of  money,  worn  down  with  illness  and  affliction,  with  an  infant 
child  whose  helpless  cries  called  on  her  for  protection  and  sup 
port. 

The  vessel  in  which  Madame  de  Bourg  came  out,  was  for 
tunately  consigned  to  a  gentleman  who  was  acquainted  with 
Col.  Alwin.  He  informed  him  of  her  desolate  situation  ;  an 
appeal  of  such  a  nature  was  never  made  to  him  in  vain.  Even 
in  the  midst  of  his  absorbing  political  cares,  the  voice  of  distress 
ever  found  an  echo  in  his  heart. 

He  saw  Madame  de  Bourg ;  and  her  anguish,  when  she  spoke 
of  the  fate  of  her  lovely  child,  interested  him  deeply.  She  was 


12  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

rapidly  sinking  into  the  tomb,  and  in  her  last  moments  he 
cheered  the  dying  stranger's  heart,  by  pledging  himself  to  per 
form  the  duties  of  a  parent  to  her  daughter.  That  pledge  he 
had  amply  fulfilled,  and  Julie  loved  him  she  called  father  as 
fondly  as  though  he  had  really  stood  in  that  relation  towards 
her. 

After  a  tedious  negotiation,  Fitzgerald  succeeded  in  purchas 
ing  the  beautiful  island  on  which  his  residence  was  situated,  and 
he  visited  the  West  to  superintend  the  extensive  improvements 
he  contemplated  making.  He  left  his  wife  to  enjoy  the  pleas 
ures  of  a  city  life  with  the  two  daughters  of  Col.  Alwin,  who 
•were  to  make  their  debut  at  a  fashionable  watering-place,  under 
the  care  of  their  elegant  and  fascinating  guest. 

They  were  suddenly  summoned  home  with  the  appalling  in 
telligence  that  Col.  Alwin  had  challenged  a  political  opponent 
of  distinguished  reputation ;  that  Gen.  <f4strvti"^as*  mortally 
wounded,  and  their  father  a  fugitive  from  justice.  The  storm 
blew  over,  however ;  his  powerful  connexions  and  brilliant  talents 
saved  him  from  the  doom  which  would  have  been  awarded  to 
one  of  inferior  note,  who  had  thus  violated  the  laws  of  his 
country.  The  following  winter  he  presided  with  all  his  wonted 
brilliancy  in  the  Senate ;  and  at  the  close  of  the  session  saw,  with 
bitterness,  that  in  his  own  county  every  avenue  to  political  dis 
tinction  was  closed  on  him  for  ever.  This  sudden  arid  utter 
extinction  of  all  his  aspiring  hopes  was  not  to  be  borne ;  and  he 
resolved,  without  delay,  to  put  in  execution  a  scheme  for  aggran 
dizing  his  fallen  fortunes,  which  was  already  matured  in  his  own 
mind. 

Mrs.  Fitzgerald  remained  in  New  York  until  the  spring 
opened,  and  then  accompanied  her  husband  to  the  West,  after 
obtaining  a  promise  from  their  friends  to  visit  them  in  their 
forest  home. 

The  promise  had  been  frequently  urged  by  both  husband  and 
wife,  and  the  visit  claimed,  but  it  had  been  postponed  for  so 
long  a  time  that  all  hope  of  ever  seeing  them  had  expired,  when 
suddenly  Col.  Alwin  arrived  at  the  island,  accompanied  by  his 
daughters. 

They  were  welcomed  with  eager  delight,  and  Col.  Alwin 
assured  his  fair  hostess  that  they  had  determined  on  spending 
the  ensuing  summer  with  hery  provided  they  could  tempt  her 
in  the  fall  to  leave  her  happy  home  and  return  with  them  to 
New  York. 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  13 

.' 

- 


CHAPTER  III. 

THE  last  beams  of  the  sun  still  lingered  on  the  tree  tops, 
when  a  long  low  boat  shot  around  a  point  of  land,  which 
brought  in  view  the  island  with  its  white  buildings  gleaming 
through  the  foliage.  It  appeared  to  be  crowded  with  passen 
gers,  for  several  groups  of  men  were  scattered  over  the  deck. 

"  There  is  the  bourne  of  your  wishes,  Mr.  Zavala,"  said  one  of 
the  passengers,  raising  his  voice  to  attract  the  attention  of  the 
person  he  addressed.  "  A  pretty  place  that  for  a  man  who  is 
weary  of  the  world,  which  I  suspect,  however,  is  not  the  case 
with  its  owner." 

"  By  Heaven  !  a  perfect  Paradise  !"  exclaimed  a  young  man 
who  was  reclining  on  the  deck,  his  head  supported  by  a  pair  of 
saddle-bags,  and  holding  in  his  hand  a  small  volume.  As  he 
spoke,  he  raised  himself  and  gazed  long  and  earnestly  on  the 
scene  ;  speaking  half-unconsciously,  he  continued — 

"  This  reminds  me  of  my  own  southern  clime ;  the  green 
ness — the  beauty — the  luxuriance  of  vegetation,  with  this  bland 
air  blowing  upon  my  temples,  bring  back  the  memory  of  my 
home.  Yon  portico  too,  with  its  white  columns  peeping 
through  the  trees,  looks  wondrously  familiar.  I  could  fancy  my 
mother  and  the  dark -eyed  Inez  there,  ready  to  welcome  their 
wanderer  to  their  hearts." 

A  shadow  passed  over  his  face,  as  he  repeated  the  name  of 
Inez  in  a  low  tone,  as  though  there  were  reproachful  memories 
linked  with  it.  The  person  who  thus  spoke  might  have  num 
bered  twenty-eight  summers.  No  one  could  dispute  his  title  to 
the  epithet  of  handsome,  for  he  had  a  bright  clear  eye,  «,  broad 
forehead,  shaded  by  curls  of  raven  hair,  and  a  well  formed 
mouth  and  chin.  Yet,  in  the  curve  of  those  red  lips,  was  an 
expression  of  sarcastic  bitterness,  which  deteriorated  from  the 
dark  beauty  of  the  upper  part  of  the  face ;  and  in  the  flashing 
glance  of  those  dark  eyes,  was  that  which  led  an  observer  to 
believe,  that  when  the  passions  of  the  man  were  aroused,  or  his 
interests  at  stake,  he  would  stop  at  nothing  to  gain  his  ends. 

Near  him  was  an  athletic  black,  who,  overhearing  his  master's 
soliloquy,  took  it  on  himself  to  reply  to  it. 

"  Ah,  Massa  Zavala,  you  may  say  dey  bin  lookin'  for  you. 
Missis  will  say  dat  you  no  care  for  her,  and  Miss  Inez  will  sigh, 

2 


14  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

and  her  beautiful  eyes  will  fill  wid  de  salt  tears ;  but  she  no  say 
what  she  think  o'  your  course  o'  conduct,  runnin'  away  to  dis 
island  arter  the  kurnel,  when  you  ought  to  be  on  your  own  plan 
tation." 

The  young  man  looked  displeased. 

"  Corporal,  you  presume  on  the  liberty  I  have  allowed  you. 
Remember,  sir,  you  are  not  my  mentor." 

"  I  don't  adzackly  know  what  dat  means ;  but  de  Lord  above 
knows  if  it's  anything  dat  can  be  useful  to  you,  Massa  Zavala,  I 
is  willin'  to  be  it.  I  have  been  wid  you,  boy  and  man,  dese  many 
years,  and  I  feels  sort  o'  'countable  to  the  Missis  for  your  con 
duct  ;  so  I  thought  I  mought  make  bold  to  speak  my  mind, 
tho'  I  see  it's  onpossible  to  turn  you." 

"  You  old  simpleton,  do  you  think  my  mother  sent  you  with 
me  to  act  as  my  guide  ?  Let  me  hear  no  more  of  your  croak 
ing.  I  shall  answer  to  her  for  my  own  conduct." 

"  Ah,  Massa  Zavala,  you  bin  away  now  dese  two  years,  and 
you  is  in  no  hurry  to  get  home  agin.  Your  heart  is  not  in  de 
right  place,  and  she  will  think  so  too,  though  she  wont  say  it, 
for  she  is  the  sweetest  and  best-natured  young  lady  in  de  worl' ; 
and  as  pretty  as  others  too,  though  you  hab  forgot  her  witching 
ways  now  you  is  not  wid  her.  Ah,  Massa,  de  true  heart  is  bet 
ter  worth  dan  de  bright  smile." 

"  Really,  Corporal,  you  are  quite  poetic,"  said  the  young  man, 
mockingly.  "  I  shall  not  fail  to  remember  your  words,  though 
I  hope  you  do  not  mean  to  imply  that  no  true  hearts  are  to  be 
found  elsewhere." 

"  No,  sir  ;  I  couldn't  be  so  onpolite.  There  are  many  other 
beautiful  ladies  as  true  and  good  as  Miss  Inez,  but  they  no 
feel  to  you  like  one  who's  bin  lovin  you  ever  since  she  was  a 
leetle  girl." 

"  Yes,  with  a  cousin's  love.  No  more,  old  man  ;  so  a  truce 
to  your  sage  remarks.  I  know  best  what  suits  my  own  inclina 
tions  and  interests,  so  you  will  obey  me  in  future,  without  mak 
ing  comments  on  my  conduct.  Get  my  things  together  and  be 
ready  to  leave  the  boat  so  soon  as  it  lands." 

We  will  now  return  to  those  we  left  on  the  portico. 

The  young  ladies  had  scarcely  seated  themselves,  when  their 
attention  was  attracted  by  a  song  borne  upon  the  evening  breeze  ; 
a  wild,  yet  harmonious  chant,  which  came  in  fitful  snatches  to 
the  ear.  The  three  started  up,  for  each  one  recognised  a  rude 
strain  familiar  to  the  boatmen  who  plied  their  rough  craft  on  the 
Ohio.  Mrs.  Fitzgerald  consigned  her  sleeping  child  to  a  servant 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  15 

who  was  summoned  from  the  house,  and  each  of  her  young 
companions  linked  an  arm  within  hers,  and  hurried  down  the 
lawn.  They  reached  the  pier  which  had  been  constructed  for 
the  accommodation  of  water  craft,  just  as  the  boat  rounded  a 
small  promontory  about  a  hundred  yards  from  them.  Isabel 
leaned  eagerly  forward,  and  as  a  tall  figure  stood  conspicuous 
among  a  group  upon  the  deck,  she  exclaimed — "There  is 
Charles  ;  look,  Julie,  he  is  waving  his  handkerchief." 

"  I  think  you  are  mistaken  ;  that  gentleman  is  much  taller 
than  Russell.  No  ;  it  cannot  be  he." 

As  the  boat  drew  nearer,  the  ladies  receded  from  the  landing, 
and  took  shelter  beneath  a  clump  of  trees  near  enough  to 
observe  all  that  passed,  without  themselves  becoming  the  sub 
ject  of  remark  to  those  on  board. 

Col.  Alwin  came  from  the  house,  and  in  a  few  moments  had 
welcomed  the  same  tall  personage,  who  was  greeted  by  him  as 
an  old  acquaintance,  and  they  were  soon  absorbed  in  earnest 
conversation. 

After  landing  her  passenger,  the  boat  again  swung  round, 
and  floated  down  the  river. 

"  Oh  Julie — Julie,  it  is  your  shadow  !"  exclaimed  the  laughing 
Isabel,  with  an  arch  glance  at  her  friend,  as  the  gentlemen 
approached  them,  and  the  younger  one  came  forward  to  offer  his 
greetings.  "  Most  noble  knight,"  she  continued,  in  a  mock 
heroic  tone,  "  we  two  forsaken  damsels  do  extend  unto  you  a 
most  hearty  welcome,  albeit  we  were  unapprised  of  your  inten 
tion  to  honor  us  with  a  visit." 

"  As  the  flower  is  fabled  to  turn  to  the  sun,  I  follow  the  light 
of  your  eyes,  fair  lady,"  he  replied  in  the  same  strain,  pressing 
her  offered  hand  to  his  lips,  while  he  only  bowed  low  on  the  one 
less  cordially  extended  to  him  by  Miss  de  Bourg,  while  a  flush 
that  seemed  almost  painful  burned  on  her  cheek.  Zavala 
glanced  at  her  face  as  he  raised  his  eyes,  and  an  expression  of 
wounded  pride  passed  over  his  haughty  features,  as  he  read  in 
her  averted  looks  the  evident  pain  his  arrival  had  given  her ; 
but  it  was  quickly  succeeded  by  a  flash  of  exultation,  as  some 
sudden  recollection  seemed  to  cross  his  mind. 

At  that  moment  Fitzgerald  Joined  them,  and  turning  towards 
him,  Col.  Alwin  said — 

"  I  have  been  disappointed  in  the  arrival  of  my  secretary,  but 
here  is  an  old  acquaintance  of  yours." 

"  Ah,  you  are  welcome,  Zavala,  to  our  forest  home.  We  shall 
endeavor  to  detain  you  among  us  as  long  as  possible,  and  for 


16  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

that  purpose  I  shall  expect  our  fair  friends  to  exercise  their  fas 
cinations  until  you  will  feel  like  one  bound  in  Circean  spells." 
Turning  to  Col.  Alwin,  he  continued  with  a  smile,  "  your  dis 
appointment,  my  friend,  cannot  be  very  great,  for  you  can  have 
little  use  for  a  secretary  in  these  deep  forests,  unless  you  are 
engaged  in  compiling  the  reflexions  of  a  recluse  from  actual 
experience." 

For  an  instant  the  keen  eye  of  Col.  Alwin  rested  upon  the 
face  of  Fitzgerald,  as  if  to  read  his  inmost  soul.  Apparently 
satisfied  with  the  look  of  open  candor  and  benevolence  which 
characterized  his  features,  he  turned  away  and  addressed  Zavala. 
A  quiet  smile  played  around  his  lips  as  he  inquired — 

"  To  what  cause  they  were  indebted  for  the  pleasure  of  seeing 
him  ?" 

"  I  bring  news  of  great  importance  to  you,  and  at  your  earliest 
convenience  I  wish  to  obtain  a  private  interview,  that  I  may  lay 
it  before  you." 

Alwin  bowed,  and  Mrs.  Fitzgerald  proposed  returning  to  the 
house.  She  led  the  way,  and  they  entered  a  spacious  hall 
furnished  in  rich  yet  massive  style.  This  opened  into  a  saloon 
fitted  up  with  that  magnificent  taste  for  which  both  herself  and 
husband  were  distinguished.  Large  mirrors  nearly  lined  the 
walls ;  while  the  carpet  looked  as  if  the  flower  spirits  had  con 
spired  to  weave  a  web  so  like  their  living  children,  that  the  eye 
was  almost  deceived  by  the  accuracy  of  the  resemblance.  The 
furniture  had  been  selected  by  one  possessing  the  eye  of  an 
artist  for  effect,  and  the  taste  of  a  poetic  mind  for  the  beautiful. 
Everything  was  in  harmony,  and  few  could  have  entered  that 
apartment  and  not  have  felt  the  charm  with  which  its  graceful 
genius  had  invested  every  arrangement.  Quaintly  carved  tables 
occupied  the  corners  of  the  apartment  on  which  were  the  latest 
books  from  the  English  press,  with  portfolios  of  engravings,  and 
the  many  graceful  trifles  which  an  elegant  woman  collects 
around  her.  A  harp  stood  near  one  of  the  windows,  and  a 
guitar  rested  against  the  wall  near  it.  It  was  evident  that  the 
owners  of  this  charming  retreat  understood  the  art  of  obtaining 
all  the  "  means  and  appliances"  to  speed  the  lagging  steps  of 
Time,  should  they  linger  too  heavily. 

Without,  the  scene  was  beautiful.  The  lingering  twilight  had 
yielded  to  the  mellow  beams  of  the  young  moon ;  the  lawn  in 
many  places  lay  in  deep  shadow ;  in  others,  the  moonlight  was 
quietly  sleeping  upon  the  level  turf;  white  tufts  of  violets  scented 
the  soft  summer  air  with  their  fragrance.  In  the  distance  la 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  17 

belle  riviere,  reduced  from  a  mighty  current  to  a  narrow  limpid 
stream,  gleamed  like  a  sheet  of  silver,  forming  altogether  a  scene 
of  beauty  rarely  surpassed. 

"  This  is,  indeed,  a  charming  place,"  said  Zavala,  after  gazing 
around  him  a  few  moments.  "  You  are  fortunate,  Mrs.  Fitz 
gerald,  in  the  selection  your  husband  has  made  ;  in  such  a 
romantic  solitude  I  could  be  content  to  dwell  for  ever  with  a 
beloved  object." 

"  The  natural  situation  is  indeed  very  fine,  and  we  have  done 
much  towards  improving  it ;  but  believe  me,"  she  continued  with 
a  smile,  "  one  of  your  restless  mind  could  not  be  contented  in 
any  solitude,  however  charming,  nor  with  any  object,  however 
beloved.  Man's  mind  was  not  formed  alone  for  the  quiet  home 
pleasures  of  domestic  life  ;  and  so  strongly  am  T  of  that  opinion, 
that  I  believe  if  our  mother  Eve  had  not  eaten  the  apple,  Adam 
would  untempted  have  tasted  it  for  the  sake  of  change." 

"  Our  sex  are  obliged  to  you,  Madam,  and  I  am  too  gallant  to 
assert  that  our  common  grandmother  only  was  to  blame.  The 
serpent  alone  could  tempt  her,  but  woman,  lovely  woman,  was 
sufficient  to  beguile  the  unfortunate  Adam  from  his  duty  to  his 
Maker.  But  am  I  to  infer  that  you  are  more  contented  here 
than  my  friend  Fitzgerald  ?" 

"  I  am  quite  happy  here.  I  have  enjoyed  the  gaieties  of 
several  London  seasons,  and  they  have  wearied  me.  The  simple 
pleasures  of  nature  are  far  before  them  in  my  estimation  :  but  I 
could  wish  for  a  wider  sphere  for  my  husband.  I  have  occa 
sionally  detected  Mr.  Fitzgerald  in  a  listless  mood,  as  though  he 
found  little  interest  in  his  daily  employments  ;  and  I  have  at  such 
moments  feared  that  the  active  world  without  was  more  in  his 
thoughts  than  those  around  him." 

"  Nay,  Margaret,"  replied  Fitzgerald,  "  that  was  scarcely 
a  fair  judgment.  At  no  moment  of  our  wedded  life  would  I 
have  exchanged  your  society  for  that  of  the  most  brilliant  circle. 
There  are  seasons  in  the  existence  of  every  man  in  which  the 
monotony  of  every-day  life  is  almost  insupportable.  I  have  at 
times  wearied  of  the  tameness  of  a  life  without  action,  but  the 
feeling  soon  passed  away.  I  cannot  watch  the  growth  of  the 
flowers  as  you  do,  or  find  companionship  with  the  song  of  birds, 
or  the  many  voices  with  which  nature  is  gifted.  There  is 
'  a  beauty  in  the  leaf,  and  a-  glory  in  the  flower,'  but  not  enough 
to  occupy  a  mind  accustomed  to  the  wildest  excitement  from 
youth  to  manhood.  I  am  an  Irishman  ;  I  have  existed  in  scenes 
of  turmoil  and  strife  from  boyhood,  and  I  feel  that  I  am  yet  too 

2* 


18  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

young  to  sink  into  the  mere  man  of  books,  careless  of  what  is 
passing  in  the  world  around  me.  Yet,  believe  me,  I  am  happy 
here.1' 

Col.  Alwin  listened  with  absorbing  interest  to  the  speakers, 
and  their  words  appeared  to  afford  him  a  degree  of  gratification 
which  he  was  unwilling  to  allow  others  to  observe.  With  a 
bow  to  the  lady  he  said — 

"  It  were  treason  against  love  and  beauty  to  doubt  it.  Yet  I 
must  sympathize  with  my  friend  Fitzgerald.  Man  was  made 
for  action.  I  could  sooner  die  than  curb  my  spirit  down  to  so 
tame  an  existence  :  I  should  be  like  an  imprisoned  eagle,  beating 
his  pinions  against  the  bars  that  confine  him,  and  longing  to 
wing  his  way  above  the  clouds,  and  be  as  free  as  the  uncurbed 
winds.  I  have  often  thought  what  a  glorious  sensation  it  must 
be  to  soar  above  the  earth,  monarch  of  the  air,  forcing  all  others 
of  his  tribe  to  yield  to  his  power.  Heavens  !  what  a  destiny — 
could  one  man  possess  such  sway  upon  earth !" 

His  eye  kindled,  and  for  a  few  moments  his  thoughts  seemed 
to  have  travelled  far  into  the  future,  which  his  imagination  was 
shadowing  forth  with  all  the  glory  and  pomp  of  undisputed 
power.  The  spell  was  broken  by  Fitzgerald. 

"  There  is  one  man  in  the  world  who  aims  at  such  a  destiny 
now.  The  hero  who  is  so  rapidly  revolutionizing  Europe  is 
ambitious  of  universal  empire,  or  I  am  much  mistaken.  Napo 
leon  will  wear  a  brighter  crown  than  ever  encircled  the  brow  of 
any  man,  and  rule  over  a  wider  extent  of  country  than  any 
emperor  since  the  days  of  Rome's  greatest  splendor." 

"  Glorious — enviable  destiny  !''  said  Col.  Alwin,  "  such  a  one 
were  worth  living  and  toiling  for.  He  accomplished  all  himself 
too.  Risen  almost  from  the  ranks — a  subaltern — a  conqueror — 
and  now  a  consul.  The  next  step  will  be  to  assume  the  impe 
rial  purple ;  a  fate  worthy  so  godlike  a  spirit." 

"  And  the  next  step,"  added  Fitzgerald,  "  may  be  a  scaffold 
or  a  prison." 

"  Believe  it  not ;  he  is  Fate's  peculiar  child — his  destiny  will 
conquer  all  things,  or  for  destiny  read  energy  — for  the  energies 
of  such  a  mind  can  conquer  fate  itself.  But  a  truce  to  political 
affairs.  Don  Pedro,  I  hope  that  Russell  was  not  seriously  indis 
posed." 

"  He  had  been  quite  ill,  but  was  recovering  rapidly  when  I 
left  him." 

"  111 !"  exclaimed  the  two  girls  at  the  same  moment;  and 
Isabel  continued :  "  Why  have  you  left  him  to  the  care  of 


THE     CONSPIRATOR.  19 

strangers,  Don  Pedro?  Methinks  it  was  not  well  done  in  one 
who  professes  to  be  his  friend." 

"  Pardon  me,  Miss  Alwin,  for  such  a  breach  of  friendship  ; 
but  in  truth  I  was  compelled  to  come  on,  and  Russell  himself 
urged  me  to  do  so.  As  I  had  no  fears  of  a  fatal  termination  to 
his  illness,  I  consented  to  do  so,"  said  Zavala,  glancing  rapidly 
from  Isabel  to  Julie ;  and  his  brow  darkened  as  he  beheld  the 
blanched  cheek  and  quivering  lip  of  the  latter,  though  she  bent 
over  an  engraving  she  pretended  to  be  examining,  to  conceal 
her  emotion.  "  He  is  a  lucky  fellow  to  excite  so  much  interest 
in  two  fair  ladies,"  he  bitterly  added.  "  I  could  almost  consent 
to  endure  his  sufferings,  to  be  sure  of  the  same  sympathy." 

"  Ah,  we  should  be  unjust  and  ungrateful  if  we  loved  him 
not,"  said  Isabel  in  a  tone  of  deep  feeling.  "  He  has  been  our 
companion,  our  brother  from  childhood,  and  never  were  sisters 
more  tenderly  cared  for,  more  fondly  loved,  than  are  we  by 
Charles  Russell." 

"  I  do  not  doubt  it,"  replied  Zavala,  with  a  scarcely  repressed 
sneer,  "  though  I  am  not  disposed  to  think  him  entitled  to 
praise  for  loving,  where  'twere  a  crime  against  our  natures  not  to 
love." 

Isabel  merely  acknowledged  the  compliment  by  a  smile,  and 
Julie  sat  with  her  face  shaded  by  her  hand,  a  chilled  and  sick 
ening  feeling  at  her  heart.  She  was  frightened  at  her  own 
emotion  ;  a  fount  of  painful  feeling  appeared  suddenly  opened 
in  her  heart,  and  silently  she  recalled  the  past  incidents  of  her 
life.  Throughout  her  whole  life  Russell  had  been  her  com 
panion,  her  friend,  but  never  her  lover ;  why,  then,  should  her 
heart  have  felt  the  icy  chill  which  rushed  through  it,  and  her 
brow  become  pale  as  marble,  when  she  heard  his  illness 
announced.  A  fearful  light  had  suddenly  flashed  on  her  mind, 
revealing  the  secrets  of  its  prison  house.  The  voices  of  the 
rest  of  the  party  sounded  in  her  ears,  but  they  conveyed  no 
meaning  to  her,  until  Isabel  touched  her  and  playfully  said  : 

"  Awake,  dreamer,  and  tell  us  of  your  adventures  in  the  land 
of  visions.  Heavens,  Julie,  your  hand  is  as  cold  as  that  of  the 
dead  !  Are  you  ill,  dearest  ?" 

"  No,  ah  no,  never  better."  She  felt  that  Zavala's  eyes  were 
upon  her,  endeavoring  to  read  her  minutest  soul,  and  with  a 
brief  apology  she  left  the  room.  His  eyes  dwelt  for  a  moment 
upon  the  doorway  through  which  her  form  vanished,  and  turn 
ing  to  Isabel,  he  said : 

"  Miss  de  Bourg  appears  out  of  spirits.     I  am  sorry  that  even 


20  THE      CONSPIRATOR, 

the  arrival  of  an  old  friend  cannot  reanimate  her.  Do  you 
know  of  any  cause  she  has  for  melancholy  ?" 

"  Oh  no ;  'tis  merely  the  folding  of  the  spirit's  wing  over  the 
etherial  essence  of  the  soul,  when  the  finely  tempered  nerves 
feel  the  necessity  of  rest.  Julie  is  usually  the  life  of  our  circle  ; 
she  is  always  lively  and  good  tempered ;  in  a  word  companion 
able,  for  she  has  the  art  of  adapting  herself  to  the  prevailing 
whim  of  the  moment  better  than  any  one  I  have  known.  I 
would  give  much  to  possess  the  womanly  benevolence  of  feeling 
she  carries  with  her  in  the  petty  occurrences  of  everyday  life. 
To  make  home  happy  is  her  highest  ambition  ;  to  spread  a 
charm  over  the  little  nothings  which  make  up  so  large  a  part 
of  our  daily  existence,  seems  her  peculiar  excellence." 

"  Ah,  Miss  Alwin,  what  a  picture  you  have  drawn  for  me  to 
dwell  on  and  admire  !  Already  too  lovely  in  my  eyes,  it  needed 
not  your  encomium  to  exalt  her  in  my  estimation.  Julie  de 
Bourg  is  the  star  of  my  destiny  ;  tell  me,  give  me  a  gleam  of 
hope — is  there  no  avenue  to  her  heart,  for  hitherto  I  have  been 
baffled  in  my  efforts  to  find  one.  More  than  once  has  my  spirit 
been  rebuked  before  her,  and  I  have  vowed  in  my  anger  never 
to  see  her  more  ;  yet  here  I  am,  drawn,  fascinated  to  the  spot 
that  contains  her.  Oh,  Isabel,  I  must  win  this  peerless  girl  or 
die." 

"  This  inquiry  must  be  addressed  to  Julie  herself,  Don  Pedro. 
She  has  a  heart,  I  assure  you,  overflowing  with  the  fairest  and 
most  beautiful  affections.  Her  person  is  lovely,  but 

'  If  you  saw  that  which  no'  eyes  can  see, 
The  inward  beauty  of  her  lovely  sprite, 
Garnished  with  heavenly  gifts  of  high  degree, 
Much  more  then  would  you  wonder  at  the  sight.' " 

"What  an  enthusiast  this  girl  is!"  was  the  mental  exclama 
tion  of  Zavala,  as  he  riveted  his  eyes  on  her  animated  face,  and 
felt  there  was  a  charm  in  its  expression  which  mere  physical 
beauty  cannot  give.  The  light  of  a  pure  and  lofty  spirit  sat 
enthroned  on  her  brow,  and 

"  A  world  of  dreams  did  seem  to  lie 
In  her  dark,  and  deep,  and  spiritual  eye." 

She  was,  indeed,  an  enthusiast.  Possessed  of  the  keenest 
sensibility  and  a  lively  imagination,  the  stern  lessons  of  life  had 
not  yet  taught  her  to  control  either.  She  had  lost  her  mother 
in  infancy,  and  although  her  father  had  been  all  that  a  parent 


THE     CONSPIRATOR.  21 

could  be  to  a  motherless  daughter,  still  she  had  sadly  needed 
the  mild  and  guiding  hand  of  maternal  love.  Educated  in  a 
boarding-school,  the  two  girls  had  returned  to  him  graceful, 
elegant,  and  accomplished,  and  Col.  Alwin  was  satisfied,  for  he 
looked  on  them  less  as  beings  in  whom  all  his  earthly  affections 
were  garnered,  than  as  those  by  whose  means  he  might,  at 
some  future  time,  strengthen  his  political  connexions. 

It  was  not  until  the  shadow  of  misfortune  began  to  darken 
around  him  that  he  appreciated  the  character  of  Isabel,  or  truly 
valued  the  deep  devotion  she  always  manifested  towards  him. 
Isabel  was  that  ram  avis,  a  gifted  and  highly  cultivated  woman, 
without  the  slightest  tinge  of  pedantry  or  affectation  ;  she 
possessed  all  the  sensitive  delicacy  of  her  sex,  which  some 
have  erroneously  asserted  to  be  incompatible  with  superior 
powers  of  mind.  Has  God  denied  to  the  perfect  flower  the 
fragrance  which  is  its  greatest  charm  ?  Why  then  shall  the 
human  flower  be  refused  the  same  boon  ?  Far,  far  better  had 
it  been  for  her,  had  cultivation  brought  with  it  masculine  inde 
pendence  of  mind  :  it  only  imparted  a  deeper  shade  of  softness, 
or  higher  tone  of  sentiment  and  feeling,  to  her  ardent  and  ima 
ginative  character. 

Possessing  sufficient  intellect  to  appreciate  the  splendid  talents 
of  her  father,  and  to  feel  the  fascination  of  his  rare  powers  of 
entertaining  others,  she  worshipped  the  genius  which  could 
throw  a  beauty  and  a  glory  around  the  most  trivial  subjects. 
She  suffered  no  other  affection  to  cast  a  shadow  over  the 
unclimmed  brightness  of  her  filial  love  :  it  was  a  union  of 
admiration,  confidence,  and  respect,  which  could  not  be 
shaken. 

Isabel's  spirits  were  naturally  gay — they  sometimes  even 
bordered  on  levity — but  tho  lightest  cloud  could,  in  a  moment, 
depress  them,  and  it  was  this  susceptibility  to  joy  or  grief  which 
caused  her  friends  to  tremble  for  her  future  happiness.  Even 
her  religion  partook  largely  of  the  romance  of  her  character. 
It  has  been  beautifully  said,  that  "  a  woman's  heart  is  the 
temple  of  religion,  and  were  its  altars  thrown  down  and  tram 
pled  on,  its  spirit  would  there  find  a  home."  To  the  impas 
sioned  eye  of  Isabel,  all  nature  bore  the  stamp  of  its  divine 
origin  ;  every  leaf  and  budding  flower,  and  every  star  that 
gemmed  the  canopy  of  Heaven,  were  to  her  a  type  of  the 
glorious  and  beneficent  Spirit  who  created  them  all.  Her 
religion  was  gorgeous  as  the  coloring  of  poetry  can  make  it  ; 
but  it  was  founded  on  the  only  enduring  basis  a  firm  trust  in 


22  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

the  mercy  of  Him  "  who  wills  and  it  is  done."  She  was  not  a 
Catholic  in  faith,  yet  there  was  much  in  their  imposing  forms  of 
worship  which  interested  her  imagination,  and  touched  her 
heart.  At  home  she  had  a  large  closet  fitted  up  as  an  oratory, 
and  in  it  she  passed  many  hours  of  her  life  before  a  full  length 
portrait  of  her  mother,  which  she  had  copied  in  the  costume  of 
a  Madonna,  thus  linking  her  purest  aspirations  with  the  most 
beautiful  of  human  affections  ;  and  consecrating  the  memory 
of  the  parent  who  had  gone  down  to  the  grave  in  the  bloom  of 
youth  and  beauty,  just  as  the  budding  blossoms  of  her  earthly 
paradise  were  beginning  to  exhale  their  sweetest  fragrance  over 
her  pathway — but  not,  alas  !  before  they  were  all  withered. 

Isabel  was  the  only  child  of  her  mother,  and  the  heart  of 
Colonel  Alwin  often  softened  towards  her  when  he  listened  to 
the  thrilling  tones  of  her  voice,  for  they  touched  a  chord  in  his 
memory  which  had  never  ceased  to  vibrate  with  tenderness, 
mingled  with  pain.  No  cloud  had  as  yet  dimmed  her  horizon, 
and  her  vivid  fancy  sketched  the  future,  clothed  in  the  bright 
hues  which  envelope  every  object,  viewed  through  the  flowery 
vista  of  youth  and  hope.  Her  buoyant  spirit  revelled  in  the 
enjoyment  of  the  brilliant  dreams  which,  like  a  fairy  spell, 
encircled  her  heart.  She  did  not  dream  that  the  hour  could 
arrive,  when  the  smiles  which  now  sprang  from  a  light  heart 
might  be  worn  upon  the  lips  as  a  splendid  drapery  thrown  over 
a  mutilated  statue,  to  conceal  the  desolation  beneath. 

"  How  long  will  you  remain  with  us,  Don  Pedro  ?"  she  at 
length  asked,  arousing  herself  from  a  fit  of  abstraction. 

"  I  cannot  tell  the  exact  duration  of  my  visit.  I  came  on  a 
mission  to  Colonel  Alwin,  and  as  soon  as  that  is  fulfilled  I  must 
return  to  Marietta  to  look  after  Russell.  As  soon  as  he  is  able 
to  travel,  we  will  return  together.  When  I  join  him,  shall  I 
tell  him  how  much  interest  was  manifested  by  you  when 
informed  of  his  illness  ?" 

"  Certainly  ;  he  knows  that  we  love  him.  And  tell  him  that 
we  know  not  what  to  do  without  our  knight-errant  ;  so  he  must 
recover  as  fast  possible,  and  hasten  his  return.  If  he  is  sick, 
we  will  nurse  him — if  sad,  we  will  soothe  and  sympathize  with 
him." 

"  I  shall  be  very  faithful  in  the  delivery  of  your  message  ; 
but  am  I  to  understand  that  Miss  de  Bourg  is  included  in  the 
expressive  we  ?" 

"  Oh,  jealousy — jealousy,  thou  green-eyed  monster  !"  said  the 
laughing  girl  ;  "  I  cannot  stay  to  answer  you  now,  Don  Pedro ; 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  23 

and  see,  ray  father  has  risen,  and  is  approaching  you.  Au 
revoir"  and  kissing  her  hand  to  him,  she  glided  from  the  room 
with  a  mocking  smile  upon  her  lip. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

As  soon  as  supper  was  over,  Colonel  Alwin  withdrew  to  his 
own  apartment,  accompanied  by  Zavala.  He  carefully  closed 
the  door  and  examined  the  deep  recesses  in  the  windows  before 
he  was  satisfied  that  they  were  alone.  Calmly  drawing  forward 
a  table  covered  with  loose  papers,  he  placed  the  shaded  lamp  in 
such  a  position  as  to  throw  the  light  on  the  face  of  his  compa 
nion,  while  his  own  remained  in  the  shadow.  These  arrange 
ments  made,  he  seated  himself,  and  said,  in  a  quiet  tone — 

"  Now,  sir,  I  am  ready  to  receive  your  communications." 

Zavala  could  not  refrain  from  admiring  the  self-command  of 
the  man,  for  in  the  position  in  which  he  then  stood,  he  was  not 
certain  that  the  tidings  he  was  about  to  hear  did  not  bring 
with  them  the  destruction  of  all  his  views — nay,  involve  even 
his  life.  Zavala  drew  from  his  bosom  a  package,  and  presented 
it  to  him. 

"  Read  those  despatches,  and  then  I  will  speak  of  my  own 
private  views  and  wishes." 

Colonel  Alwin  took  the  papers,  and  as  he  broke  the  seal,  his 
fingers  trembled  slightly.  No  other  sign  of  impatience  or  agita 
tion  escaped  him.  He  carefully  perused  the  documents ;  and  as 
he  read,  his  observant  companion  noted  that  the  flush  of  triumph 
mounted  even  to  his  pale  temples.  More  than  an  hour  was 
thus  spent,  when,  slowly  refolding  them,  and  carefully  locking 
them  in  his  desk,  he  arose  and  walked  several  times  across  the 
room.  Stopping  suddenly  before  Zavala,  he  said  quickly — 
almost  sternly — 

'  Do  you  know  the  contents  of  those  papers  ?" 

'  I  do,"  was  the  concise  reply. 

'  And  are  you  prepared  to  abide  by  me  in  life  or  death  ?" 

"'  On  one  condition." 
;  Name  it." 
!  Miss  de  Bourg " 

"  Of  that  we  will  speak  hereafter,"  said  Alwin,  waving  his 


24  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

hand  impatiently.     "  When  did  you  last  hear  from  the  South  ? 
From  thence  I  am  most  anxious  to  gain  information." 

"  I  have  private  letters  from  my  uncle,  who,  you  are  aware,  is 
an  officer  of  high  rank  in  the  Spanish  army.  The  troops,  dis 
satisfied  with  their  present  situation,  are  ready  for  any  change  ; 
he  assures  me  that  very  little  will  be  necessary  to  induce  them 
to  struggle  for  a  change  of  masters.  The  soldiers  are  entirely 
devoted  to  Gen.  Zavala,  and  will  follow  wherever  he  leads. 
Your  object,  if  I  understand  you  correctly,  is  to  revolutionize 
Mexico,  arid  wrest  from  the  present  Chief  Magistrate  of  the 
United  States,  the  rich  territory  of  Louisiana,  which  adds  another 
gem  to  this  fair  Union.  At  a  moment's  warning,  my  uncle  will 
hold  himself  in  readiness  to  cross  the  Sabine,  and  thus  give 
you  an  excuse  for  placing  yourself  at  the  head  of  a  selebt 
body  of  troops,  devoted  to  your  interests.  Nothing  will  then 
be  easier  than  to  unite  your  forces,  and  defy  the  laws  of  your 
own  country.  Gen.  Zavala  has  constant  communication  with 
some  of  the  most  influential  men  in  the  city  of  Mexico  ;  and  they 
are  ready,  when  the  first  blow  is  struck,  to  range  themselves  on 
the  side  of  those  who  will  free  them  from  the  Spanish  yoke. 
There  is  a  theatre  before  you  worthy  of  your  abilities,  and  the 
power  refused  you  in  your  own  country  courts  your  acceptance 
in  another  as  fair.  For  myself,  if  my  aid  is  of  any  worth,  you 
know  it  is  at  your  command,  at  all  times,  on  one  condition." 

"  I  thank  you.  It  is  of  inestimable  importance  to  me,  as  no 
one  knows  better  than  yourself;  but  to  gain  it,  Don  Pedro,  I 
am  unwilling  to  use  my  authority  to  induce  Miss  de  Bourg  to 
accept  you  ;  for  it  seems  the  wayward  girl  refuses  to  listen  to 
any  proposal  from  you.  You  may  think  me  cold  and  hard, 
but  I  love  this  girl  as  if  she  were  really  my  child ;  if  you  can 
gain  her  consent,  as  I  have  before  told  you,  you  have  mine ;  but 
of  that  I  am  hopeless ;  so  we  will  consult  your  ambition  in 
offering  a  reward  proportioned  to  your  services,  with  the  hope 
that  your  proffered  love  may  be  more  successful  in  other 
quarters." 

While  he  spoke  the  brow  of  Zavala  darkened,  and  it  was  with 
difficulty  his  impatient  spirit  could  brook  the  implied  impossi 
bility  of  inducing  any  fair  lady  to  accept  the  guerdon  of  his 
love. 

"  Allow  me  to  try,  sir ;  armed  with  your  authority,  she  will 
listen  to  me  differently.  Let  her  see  how  much  to  your  interest 
it  is  to  lend  a  favorable  ear  to  my  suit.  I  ask  not  for  the  re 
wards  of  ambition — I  can  gain  them  without  your  assistance. 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  25 

I  seek  the  hand  of  your  ward — her  heart  I  will  gain,  if  devoted 
love  can  win  a  woman." 

Col.  Alwin  shook  his  head  impatiently  as  he  replied — 

"  Trust  me,  she  will  not  be  won  by  you  ;  I  know  the  sex — 
I  have  reasoned  with  her — have  urged  every  motive  that  can 
influence  or  dazzle  the  mind,  and  she  was  still  firm  in  her  refusal. 
I  cannot  command  her  to  marry  you." 

"  Listen  to  me,  Col.  Alwin,"  replied  Zavala  firmly,  but  respect 
fully — "  and  give  due  weight  to  my  words.  I  am  acquainted 
with  the  scope  and  bearing  of  your  plans ;  for  purposes  of  my 
own,  I  have  made  myself  master  of  their  most  secret  details, 
and  one  sentence  from  me  would  precipitate  you  into  a  prison, 
from  which  death  might  be  your  only  release.  What  you  are 
now  preparing  to  execute  will  brand  your  name  as  a  traitor  to 
your  country  and  her  best  interests ;  think  of  the  consequences 
to  yourself,  if  your  enterprise  is  discovered  before  it  is  ripe  for 
execution,  and  then  think  how  trifling  in  comparison  are  a  few 
tears  shed  by  a  romantic  girl,  because  you  consult  hfr  interest 
and  happiness,  in  commanding  her  to  accept  a  man  who  adores 
her.  With  the  hope  of  obtaining  Miss  de  Bourg,  I  am  any 
thing  you  choose  to  make  me  ;  on  the  contrary — you  know  the 
alternative  ;  choose  between  them." 

A  smile  of  bitter  scorn  curved  the  lips  of  Alwin,  as  he  listened 
to  the  words  of  Zavala.  For  an  instant,  his  rage,  at  being  thus 
braved  by  one  so  much  his  junior  in  years,  and  inferior  in 
standing,  threatened  to  burst  forth  and  overwhelm  the  presump 
tuous  man  who  dared  to  offer  such  terms  to  him.  A  moment's 
reflection,  however,  convinced  him  that  in  giving  vent  to  his 
passion  his  safety  would  be  compromised,  and  his  schemes 
baffled.  He  felt  that  he  was  in  the  power  of  a  man  who  had 
no  scruples  in  the  pursuit  of  his  own  wishes — who  would  delibe 
rately  crush  him  if  he  did  not  secure  him  to  his  own  interests ; 
and  the  anguish  of  the  unhappy  girl  who  was  thus  made  a  species 
of  barter  between  them,  sank  into  insignificance  before  the  sense 
of  his  own  clanger. 

"  You  speak  truly,"  he  said  slowly,  and  with  apparent  effort. 
"  If  Julie  consults  her  own  happiness,  and  mine,  she  will  view 
you  with  different  sentiments.  Though  it  gives  me  more  pain 
than,  perhaps,  you  think  my  stern  nature  is  capable  of  feeling,  I 
must  wound  her  affectionate  heart,  by  commanding  her  to 
accept  one  she  has  assured  me  she  can  never  love ;  I  must  bid 
her  link  her  fate  with  that  of  the  man  who  dares  to  tell  the  pro 
tector  of  the  woman  he  professes  to  adore,  that  if  she  refuses  to 
3 


26  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

marry  him,  he  will  denounce  the  friend  of  her  orphan  child 
hood  as  a  traitor,  and,  in  so  doing,  strike  a  deadly  blow  at  her 
happiness.  'Tis  well,  however,  Don  Pedro — we  perfectly  under 
stand  each  other  ;  the  only  tie  that  binds  us  together  is  that  of 
interest;  pledge  yourself  to  sustain  my  cause,  and  Julie  shall  be 
yours.  I  am  aware  of  the  vast  influence  possessed  by  your 
connexions  in  the  south-west,  also  that  which  your  own  talents 
give  you  ;  and  you  must  pledge  yourself  to  devote  it  all  to  my 
interest." 

"  Certainly ;  but  Miss  de  Bourg  must  be  mine  before  we  leave 
the  island." 

"  What,  sir,  do  you  doubt  my  plighted  word  ?"  asked  Alwin, 
and  his  eye  flashed  fearfully  bright  over  the  person  of  the 
other.  "  Do  you  dare  to  doubt  the  word  of  a  man  of  honor  ?" 

"  Col.  Alwin,  it  is  useless  for  men  placed  in  such  a  position 
as  we  now  hold  towards  each  other,  to  use  the  language  of 
passion.  You  know  the  prize  for  which  I  contend  ;  if  you  have 
ever  loved  passionately,  you  can  excuse  the  ardent  wish  of  a 
lover  to  secure  the  object  of  his  affection,  before  being  sepa 
rated  from  her  for  an  indefinite  period  of  time." 

"  In  that  view  your  haste  is  excusable,  though  it  has  not 
much  delicacy  to  commend  it,  either  to  my  ward  or  myself. 
Since  we  are  making  a  bargain,  I  suppose  the  conditions  must 
be  fulfilled.  So  let  it  be." 

None  but  a  spirit  as  haughty  and  overbearing  could  measure 
the  bitterness  that  filled  his  heart,  as  he  turned  from  his  com 
panion.  Deeply,  dearly,  did  he  determine  to  avenge  the  im 
plied  mistrust,  when  the  power  to  do  so  with  impunity  should 
be  his. 

Who,  that  had  seen  him  return  to  the  drawing-room  with  a 
smiling  lip  and  smooth  brow,  could  have  imagined  the  dark  tide 
of  emotion  which  swelled  beneath  that  calm  exterior  ?  His 
voice  was  as  bland,  his  smile  as  frequent  as  though  no  unplea 
sant  occurrence  had  aroused  his  impetuous  passions  :  as  though 
he  had  not  deeply  implicated  the  happiness  of  one  in  that  little 
circle,  and  that  one  dependent  on  him  for  protection  and  kind 
ness.  Did  not  his  heart  quail  as  he  met  her  affectionate  glance, 
and  felt  that  he  was  then  meditating  the  possibility  of  making 
the  benefits  he  had  conferred  upon  her  the  means  of  forcing  her 
grateful  heart  to  seal  its  own  misery,  in  order  to  save  him  from 
the  precipice  on  which  he  stood.  Life  !  thou  teachest  many 
strange  and  humiliating  lessons  to  the  heart  of  man ! 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  27 


CHAPTER  V. 

DON  PEDRO  ZAVALA  was  the  son  of  a  gentleman  of  some 
distinction,  who  had  emigrated  to  the  south-west  early  in 
life.  He  had  there  married  the  daughter  of  a  Spanish  officer 
of  rank,  and  had  assumed  the  family  name  of  his  wife. 
Don  Pedro  was  their  only  child,  and  was  the  spoiled  darling  of 
both  his  parents.  No  pains  were  spared  with  his  education, 
and  at  the  age  of  twenty  he  set  out  to  make  the  tour  of  Europe. 
Three  years  were  consumed  in  this,  and  a  fourth  one  devoted  to 
visiting  the  most  interesting  portions  of  Asia :  he  was  then 
summoned  home  in  consequence  of  the  death  of  his  father,  to 
assume  the  management  of  a  large  property,  only  encumbered 
with,  a  provision  for  an  orphan  cousin  whom  his  parents  had 
adopted. 

Madame  Zavala  was  charmed  with  the  great  improvement  in 
her  son :  externals  were  all  the  good  lady  regarded,  and  few 
mothers  would  have  been  dissatisfied  with  the  appearance  of  the 
accomplished  Zavala.  He  had  studied  eloquence  in  England, 
antiquities  in  Rome,  flirting  in  Paris,  music  in  Spain,  smoking 
in  Germany,  and  the  language  of  flowers  in  Turkey.  Who 
then  shall  say  that  he  was  not  accomplished  ?  He  could  sing, 
dance,  write  sentimental  verses, — in  short,  he  was  a  universal 
genius.  But  beneath  all  this  apparent  lightness,  there  was  a 
deep  and  intense  desire  to  become  distinguished.  It  was  not 
the  lofty  and  high  souled  ambition,  which  seeks  to  be  the  bene 
factor  of  the  human  race,  to  make  a  name  which  shall  be  blessed 
by  future  ages ;  it  was  rather  a  desire  for  notoriety  than  true 
distinction.  In  a  different  state  of  society  he  would  have  been 
the  beau  Brummel  of  his  age ;  but  the  theatre  of  fashion  was 
too  narrow,  in  the  wild  province  of  Louisiana  at  that  day,  to 
satisfy  his  desires.  He  determined  to  become  a  distinguished 
politician :  he  possessed  many  of  the  requisites  for  a  leader — 
respectable,  talents,  supported  by  influential  connexions,  and  a 
degree  of  jMJrseverance  where  a  favorite  object  was  to  be  attained, 
which  generally  insured  success.  Zavala  had  already  attained 
a  height  which  promised  a  brilliant  future.  His  character  was 
one  in  which  the  evil  predominated  greatly  over  the  good, 
though  he  was  not  without  his  redeeming  points.  Where  his 
own  interests  were  not  at  stake,  he  could  be  the  kind  friend  and 


28  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

honorable  gentleman ;  but  if  the  views  of  others  clashed  with 
his  own,  there  was  no  species  of  treachery  he  would  not  prac 
tise  to  accomplish  his  own  ends.  His  passions  were  violent  ; 
and  when  aroused,  reckless  of  consequences,  they  swept  all 
before  them. 

He  had  been  one  of  the  commissioners  employed  on  the  part 
of  Spain  to  treat  with  Mr.  Jefferson  for  the  sale  of  Louisiana, 
and  for  the  last  two  years  he  had  resided  principally  in  Washing 
ton.  There  he  formed  an  intimate  acquaintance  with  Col. 
Alwin,  and  in  common  with  all  others  looked  up  to  him  as  one 
of  the  leading  spirits  of  the  day. 

He  had  seen  Miss  de  Bourg  soon  after  her  first  appearance 
in  society,  and  loved  her.  His  peculiar  disposition  led  him^to 
persevere  in  what  he  had  once  undertaken  until  he  succeeded  in 
accomplishing  his  views.  To  this,  Julie  owed  his  unwelcome 
assiduities.  Vainly  did  she  endeavor  to  discourage  him  :  it 
appeared  a  matter  of  indifference  to  Don  Pedro  whether  she 
smiled  or  frowned  on  him,  so  long  as  he  succeeded  in  kee'ping 
aloof  all  other  competitors  for  her  favor.  In  the  eagerness  of 
his  pursuit,  he  forgot  that  there  was  a  heart  breaking  in  silence 
over  his  coldness  and  neglect — one  he  had  found  full  of  life 
and  hope,  a  creature  to  be  cherished  with  the  fondest  love,  yet 
whom  he  had  utterly  forsaken.  He  had  wooed  and  won  the 
fair  and  gentle  orphan  cousin ;  and  now  without  a  pang,  he 
trampled  on  the  bruised  heart,  which  had  trusted  to  him  its 
every  hope  of  happiness.  He  cast  the  memory  of  the  past 
away — to  him  it  was  as  though  it  had  not  been  ;  and  he  forgot, 
aye,  forgot,  that  she  could  mourn  over  the  destruction  of  hopes 
he  had  been  at  such  pains  to  excite. 

He  arrived  at  the  island,  exulting  in  the  thought  that  he  pos 
sessed  the  means  of  compelling  the  scornful  beauty  he  had  so 
long  and  so  unsuccessfully  pursued,  to  regard  him  with  more 
complacency. 

No  principle  of  delicacy  restrained  him  from  using  the  means 
thus  placed  within  his  grasp ;  his  vanity  prevented  him  from 
believing  the  aversion  of  Julie  too  deeply  rooted  to  be  overcome, 
when  she  found  no  alternative  remaining  to  her,  except  the  offer 
of  the  hand  she  had  hitherto  so  pertinaciously  refused.  Ii  he 
cast  a  thought  towards  the  forsaken  Inez,  it  was  to  wonder  how 
the  mild  and  timid  girl  could  ever  have  elicited  a  feeling  of  pre 
ference  in  the  heart  now  so  deeply  enthralled  by  the  fascinations 
of  the  beautiful,  the  intellectual,  and  the  elegant  Julie. 

At  night  when  he  retired  to  his  apartment,  he  found  the  Cor- 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  29 

poral  with  looks  of  solemn  importance,  guarding  a  package  of 
papers,  which,  unknown  to  Zavala,  had  been  forwarded  with 
letters  to  Col.  Alwin. 

"  Well,  Massa  Zavala,"  said  he  ;  "  now  you  have  seen  Miss 
Julie,  I  hope  you  is  glad  to  perskiver  dat  Missis  and  Miss  Inez 
has  not  forgot  you." 

"  Go  to  the  devil !"  was  the  polite  response  of  the  impatient 
southerner,  venting  the  irritation  which  the  events  of  the  even 
ing  had  engendered,  on  the  first  defenceless  object  that  came 
under  his  observation.  "  You  are  eternally  croaking  of 
'  Missis'  and  '  Miss  Inez','  until  I  am  sick  of  it.  If  your  ugly 
black  head  can  think  of  nothing  else,  at  least  let  me  alone." 

The  Corporal  replied  with  an  air  of  offended  dignity — 

"  Well,  sir,  it  is  onpossible  for  me  to  perskiver  how  is  dat  any 
body  doesn't  like  to  hear  o'  dere  own  nat'ral  born  relations.  I 
is  sorry  to  'fend  you,  sir,  but  I  wish  you  had  more  perliteness  dan 
to  ha'  sent  me  to  de  debbil,  case  I  shouldn't  like  to  keep  such 
disrespectable  company.  As  to  my  head  bein'  black,  dat's 
neither  here  nor  dere.  I  is  de  color  God  chuse  to  make  me, 
and  I  can't  say  but  I  is  satisfied — when  I  is  at  home" 

"  There  again,  you  confounded  old  blunderpate.  Is  that  ever 
to  be  the  burden  of  your  song?  Go — go,  old  man.  I  will 
return  home  when  it  suits  me,  and  not  before ;  you  had  best 
take  care,  or  you  may  provoke  me  to  strike  you  by  talking  to 
me  in  such  a  strain,  when  I  am  in  a  passion." 

The  old  man  drew  up  his  tall  form  to  its  greatest  height,  and 
spoke  in  a  faltering  voice — 

"  It  is  de  fust  threat  o'  de  kind,  Massa  Zavala,  you  has  ever 
uttered  to  me  ;  I  liv'd  with  your  father,  was  raised  wi'  him,  and 
he  never  offered  to  lay  the  weight  of  his  little  finger  on  me, 
'cept  in  kindness.  If  you  can  strike  de  grey-headed  negro  dat 
has  carried  you  in  his  arms,  an'  rode  you  on  his  back,  when  you 
was  a  little  fellow,  you  mus'  do  so  ;  his  ole  heart  can  only  break 
over  the  ingratitude  of  the  child  he  has  loved  as  his  own." 

Zavala  was  struck,  and,  in  spite  of  himself,  softened  :  after  a 
pause,  he  spoke  to  his  faithful  attendant  with  his  usual  kindness 
of  manner. 

"  Forgive  me,  Corporal.  I  was  angry  with  others,  and  vented 
my  spleen  on  you.  You  know  how  highly  I  value  your  ser 
vices,  my  faithful  old  friend.  So  pray  forget  that  I  said  any 
thing  to  wound  you.  Leave  me  now  to  read  my  letters  alone." 

"  I  'cept  your  'pology,  Massa  Zavala,  and  hope  you  will  see 
3* 


30  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

the  sense  of  my  interference  wid  your  pleasures  in  de  time  to 
come." 

He  walked  off,  still  murmuring  words  about  the  home  to 
which  his  affections  seemed  so  fondly  to  cling,  and  Zavala  opened 
his  letters.  The  first  was  from  his  mother,  and  ran  as  follows : 

"  Villa  d'Esperanza. 
"  MY  DEARLY  BELOVED  SON, 

"  I  was  much  surprised  and  a  little  chagrined  when  I  received 
your  last  letters,  announcing  the  probability  of  a  still  more  pro 
tracted  absence.  Ah,  Zavala,  Zavala — I  fear  your  heart  is  no 
longer  among  your  own  people,  or  you  would  not  linger  so  long 
away  from  those  who  love  you. 

"  I  hear  that  you  are  fascinated  by  one  as  lovely  as  she  is 
amiable.  God  forbid  that  this  should  be  so  !  I  look  on  the  pale 
cheek  of  Inez,  and  behold  her  ill-suppressed  dejection,  and  my 
heart  disowns  you  as  my  son  if  you  can  do  aught  to  wound  the 
sweet  soother  of  my  sorrows — the  companion  of  my  solitary 
hours.  A  Zavala  you  cannot  be,  if  the  high  and  chivalrous 
spirit  of  honor  dwell  not  in  your  heart.  Return,  and  vindicate 
yourself,  my  noble  son,  and  let  your  presence  cheer  the  heart  of 
your  widowed  mother.  God  bless  you. 

"  MARIA  JOSEPHINE  ZAVALA. 

"  P.  S. — All  is  going  on  well  on  the  plantation,  and  the 
negroes  often  inquire  if  the  master  is  ever  coining  home  again." 

Zavala  turned  to  the  next  letter.  It  was  directed  in  a  delicate, 
graceful  hand,  and  his  heart  reproached  him,  when  he  recalled 
the  delight  which  the  sight  of  that  writing  had  once  afforded 
him.  He  read  the  motto  stamped  on  the  seal,  "  I  trust  thee." 

"Poor,  poor  Inez,"  he  murmured.  "  Would  to  God  I  could 
still  love  thee  as  in  our  early  days  ;  but  it  may  not  be — I  am 
thralled,  enslaved  by  another,  and  that  one  loves  me  not.  A 
pretty  game  of  cross-purposes  is  life  at  the  best." 

He  tore  open  the  envelope  and  read  the  words  of  trusting 
affection  addressed  to  him. 

"  Villa  d'Esperanza. 

"  Many,  many  weeks  have  elapsed,  dear  Zavala,  since  we 
have  received  a  line  from  you.  Why  this  neglect  ?  Are  you 
ill,  or  only  absorbed  by  the  new  friendships  you  have  formed,  to 
the  exclusion  of  all  thoughts  of  home  and  early  ties  ?  Imagine 
not  that  I  wish  to  upbraid  you  ;  my  heart  would  not  suffer  me 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  31 

to  inflict  upon  you  so  severe  a  wrong,  as  to  harbor  one  thought 
of  distrust  towards  my  friend,  my  companion,  my  guide  from 
early  infancy. 

"  Your  mother  pines  over  your  long  absence,  and  attributes 
your  voluntary  sojourn  among  strangers  to  want  of  affection  for 
her.  I — what  shall  I  say  of  myself?  yet  why  conceal  the  truth 
from  one  who  has  ever  read  my  heart  ?  I  look  back  upon  the 
time  which  is  past  since  we  parted,  with  a  blank,  solitary  feeling ; 
it  merely  presents  the  record  of  daily  duties,  unenlivened  by  the 
presence  of  any  object  that  can  impart  an  interest  to  them.  I 
had  numbered  the  days  which  were  to  elapse  before  your  pro 
mised  return,  and  as  each  one  closed,  I  said,  '  he  will  soon  be 
here.'  Alas,  the  hour  has  passed,  and  the  weight  of  disappoint 
ment  clings  heavily  to  my  heart. 

"  I  have  pursued  my  usual  occupations  with  the  pleasing 
thought  that  they  were  recommended  by  you.  I  have  re-pe 
rused  the  books  we  read  together,  and  dwelt  on  the  passages 
marked  by  your  hand.  While  thus  employed,  I  could  imagine 
that  your  spirit  was  hovering  around  me ;  would  that  mine 
could  wing  its  way  to  you  and  breathe  into  your  heart  my 
unceasing  prayer  for  your  safe  and  happy  return  !  Bright  eyes 
and  beaming  smiles  may  detain  you  from  your  home,  but  fond 
thoughts  and  cherished  memories  must  cling  around  the  circle  in 
which  the  earliest  years  of  your  life  have  been  passed. 

"  Three  times  have  my  favorite  flowers  budded,  bloomed,  and 
shed  their  leaves  since  your  shadow  has  darkened  the  door  of 
your  dwelling,  and  my  heart  grows  weary  of  this  long,  long 
separation. 

"  I  have  read  your  letters  until  their  contents  are  so  indelibly 
engraven  on  my  memory  that  time  will  fail  to  erase  them  from 
its  tablets.  Return  to  the  hearts  that  love  you — to  those  whose 
happiness  is  dependent  on  yours. 

"  I  fear  that  I  have  expressed  my  feelings  too  openly.  You 
have  mingled  in  the  world  of  fashion  since  we  met ;  and  my 
freedom  of  language,  when  compared  with  the  reserve  of  those 
who  have  been  taught  to  control  their  feelings  by  the  omnipo 
tent  voice  of  custom,  may  render  my  simplicity  a  fault  in  your 
eyes.  Remember,  in  excuse,  that  it  was  you  who  first  taught 
me  to  confide  to  you  my  every  thought ;  and  attribute  it  not  to 
a  want  of  delicacy,  but  to  my  unwavering  trust  in  your  honor 
and  affection. 

"  INEZ." 

The  letter  dropped  from  his  hand. 


32  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

"Poor,  deceived,  deluded  child!  I  fear  she  will  feel  my 
desertion  more  than  I  thought ;  but  she  is  young  ;  the  sunshine 
will  soon  return  to  her  brow,  the  buoyancy  to  her  heart.  / 
forget ;  why  shall  she  not  do  so  too  ?" 

And  it  was  by  his  own  heartless  standard  he  measured  the 
feelings  of  a  pure  and  romantic  girl,  who  had  lavished  on  a 
worthless  idol,  the  deep  and  impassioned  tenderness'  of  an  inex 
perienced  heart. 

"  A  fearful  gift  upon  thy  heart  is  laid, 
Woman  ! — a  power  to  suffer  and  to  love." 


CHAPTER  VI. 

MANY  weeks  had  elapsed  since  Zavala  had  joined  Russell,  and 
still  they  were  in  the  small  village  of  Marietta,  alternately  hold 
ing  converse  with  its  inhabitants,  and  joining  parties  for  fishing 
or  hunting. 

It  was  a  calm,  clear  night,  and  the  countless  lamps  of  heaven 
were  shining  in  all  their  pure  and  holy  beauty,  hushing  the 
stormy  passions  of  the  inhabitants  of  earth,  as  they  looked  up 
to  the  bright  worlds,  which  the  imagination  would  fain  people 
with  beings  of  a  higher,  purer  order. 

The  evening  was  cool,  and  the  two  gentlemen  had  taken 
refuge  within  doors.  A  table  was  placed  near  the  centre  of  the 
room,  on  which  lights  were  burning.  Zavala  was  employed  in 
reading,  and  Russell,  also,  took  up  a  book  in  which  he  soon 
appeared  completely  absorbed.  A  stranger  glancing  at  the  two 
gentlemen  might  have  wondered  how  they  came  to  occupy 
their  present  quarters,  so  little  in  unison  was  their  own  appear 
ance  with  that  of  things  around  them. 

The  house  consisted  of  a  single  room  constructed  of  hewn 
logs,  without  plaster  or  woodwork  of  any  kind  in  the  interior, 
if  we  except  a  shelf  of  pine  nailed  over  the  fire-place,  which  sup 
ported  sundry  implements  of  the  chase,  a  file  of  old  newspapers, 
and  a  bundle  of  almanacs  reaching  as  far  back  as  the  middle  of 
the  last  century.  However  rude,  it  was  a  comfortable  apart 
ment,  for  the  walls  were  carefully  chinked  and  newly  white 
washed  ;  the  uneven  floor  was  covered  with  a  carpet  of  home 
manufacture,  and  the  window  curtains  and  coverlet  for  the  bed 
were  as  white  as  drifted  snow. 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  33 

The  head  of  Russell  was  bent  slightly  forward,  and  the  glare 
of  the  lamp  fell  full  on  his  features.  It  was  a  face  of  striking 
and  noble  beauty.  His  broad  brow  resembled  in  form  and 
development,  the  forehead  we  see  in  the  picture  of  Napoleon  ; 
full  dark  eyes,  a  straight  and  well  formed  nose,  and  a  mouth 
and  chin  of  remarkable  symmetry,  though  the  deepened  curve 
of  the  lips  gave  the  former  a  somewhat  haughty  expression. 
His  hair  grew  high  on  his  temples,  and  the  pallor  of  his  recent 
illness  imparted  to  his  brow  a  yet  more  marked  and  intellectual 
expression.  He  could  not  have  numbered  more  than  twenty- 
three  summers,  and  it  was  evident  that  such  sorrows  as  leave  a 
scar  behind,  had  never  dimmed  his  bright  hopes.  In  the 
expression  of  his  clear  eye  might  be  read  the  aspirations  of  a 
mind  conscious  of  its  powers,  and  ready  to  devote  every  energy 
to  the  acquisition  of  fame  and  honor,  when  called  on  to  take 
his  part  in  the  busy  arena  of  public  life. 

Zavala  at  length  raised  his  eyes  as  if  to  address  Russell,  and 
a  shade  of  surprise  passed  over  his  features  as  he  marked  the 
rapt  expression  of  his  countenance,  while  he  gazed  upon  his  book, 
without  attempting  to  turn  a  leaf.  He  was  evidently  endea 
voring  to  discover  the  bent  of  his  companion's  thoughts,  as  he 
scanned  the  lineaments  of  a  face  with  whose  changes  he  had 
been  long  familiar. 

The  eye  of  Zavala  dwelt  long  and  earnestly  upon  his  features  ; 
and  then  seeking  a  clue  to  his  abstraction,  he  leaned  slightly 
forward  so  as  to  bring  the  unturned  page  within  the  scope  of 
his  vision.  A  painful  convulsion  contracted  his  heart  as  he 
beheld  a  pencil  sketch  of  a  female  head,  which  at  a  glance  he 
recognised  as  that  of  Julie  de  Bourg.  A  burning  flush  passed 
over  his  features,  and,  for  the  first  time,  the  true  cause  of  his 
own  rejection  flashed  upon  his  mind.  The  fiend  of  jealousy 
sprang  to  life  in  his  heart,  and  he  felt  the  hot  blood  rushing  to 
his  brow,  as  he  marked  the  calm  pleasure  of  the  young  lover. 
At  length  he  spoke. 

"  What  fair  lady's  image  have  you  there,  Russell  ?"  The 
face  of  the  young  man  flushed  deeply,  and  he  hastily 
folded  the  drawing  in  its  cover. 

"  It  is  only  a  sketch  of  my  own.  It  reminds  me  of  one  I 
admire,  and  therefore  I  take  pleasure  in  contemplating  it." 

"  Certainly  ;  nothing  can  be  more  natural.  I  did  not  know 
that  you  ever  amused  yourself  in  such  a  manner.  I  consider 
it  a  delightful  accomplishment  to  be  able  to  transfer  the  linea 
ments  of  a  dear  friend  to  paper  to  console  us  for  her  absence. 


34  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

May  I  ask  which  of  your  fair  companions  you  have  thus  distin 
guished  '? — or  if  you  possess  a  likeness  of  both  ?" 

"  Why  should  you  suppose  it  to  be  the  likeness  of  either  ? 
There  are  other  ladies  as  fair " 

"  But  none  so  attractive  to  you  as  your  guardian's  lovely 
ward.  Eh,  Russell  ?  Am  I  not  correct  in  my  surmise  ?  Nay, 
man,  you  need  not  blush  and  look  as  if  detected  in  some  folly. 
You  are  not  the  first  man  who  has  fallen  in  love  without  intend 
ing  to  do  so.  I  have  a  reason  for  asking,  Charles  ;  pray  tell 
me  truly  if  that  likeness,  which  you  so  tenaciously  grasp,  is  not 
a  sketch  of  Julie  de  Bourg  ?" 

"  By  what  right  do  you  ask  such  a  question  ?"  said  Russell, 
proudly  rising  from  his  seat. 

"  By  the  right  of  an  affianced  husband.  Now  will  you 
answer  me  ?" 

"You! — you  !  the  affianced  husband  of  Julie  de  Bourg? 
How  long  since  this  occurred,  Don  Pedro  ?  If  it  is  true,  she 
must  have  changed  much  within  a  few  short  weeks.  1  demand 
in  my  turn,  when,  and  under  what  circumstances,  she  consented 
to  accept  you  ?" 

Zavala  reflected  a  moment.  Though  Julie  was  still  in  pro 
found  ignorance  of  the  pledge  of  her  guardian,  he  thought 
something  might  be  gained  by  making  a  breach  between  those 
who  he  felt  convinced  were  not  yet  declared  lovers. 

"  I  will  satisfy  you,  Charles,  though  the  engagement,  for 
some  reason  known  only  to  Colonel  Alwin,  is  to  be  kept  secret 
a  short  time.  He  stands  pledged  to  give  me  the  hand  of  Julie 
in  a  few  months." 

"  He  stands  pledged  !  He  could  not — upright  and  honora 
ble  as  I  know  him  to  be  in  other  affairs,  he  could  not  have  bar 
tered  away  the  hand  of  a  helpless  girl  for  any  ulterior  benefit 
to  himself.  Will  you  state  explicitly,  Don  Pedro,  whether 
Miss  de  Bourg  is  a  party  to  this  contract,  or  if  her  consent  is 
to  be  wrung  from  her  by  representing  to  her  the  service  she  can 
render  Colonel  Alwin  by  binding  you  more  securely  to  his 
interests  ?" 

"Mr.  Russell,!  should  imagine  you  too  well  acquainted  with 
the  nice  sense  of  honor  which  distinguishes  Colonel  Alwin  to 
impute  such  dishonor  to  him.  Let  it  suffice  that  Miss  de  Bourg 
•will  be  a  voluntary  bride.  The  wishes  of  her  guardian  have 
ever  influenced  her  greatly,  and  why  she  should  rebel  against 
them  when  love,  happiness,  and  splendor  are  offered  her,  I  know 
not,  unless  the  spirit  of  contradiction  is  stronger  in  her  than  it 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  35 

often  is  in  her  capricious  sex.  She  knows  the  value  of  wealth 
and  position  too  well  to  reject  one  who  offers  her  what  I  am  so 
fortunate  as  to  possess." 

"  And  you  ? — are  you  willing  to  be  accepted  as  the  possessor 
of  a  fortune  which  gives  you  your  principal  value  in  her 
estimation  ?  If  she  can  be  thus  won,  I  have  greatly  mistaken 
her  character." 

"  I  believe  you  have.  Miss  de  Bourg  is,  like  the  rest  of  the 
world,  easily  dazzled  by  a  brilliant  prospect.  She  knows  full 
well  that  she  is  too  bright  a  gem  to  be  cast  into  the  privacy  of 
domestic  life.  She  is  formed  to  grace  the  circles  of  gaiety  and 
fashion,  and  there,  as  my  wife,  she  will  shine  the  admired  of  all 
admirers.  For  myself,  I  am  not  romantic  ;  I  have  outlived  the 
little  sentiment  with  which  nature  gifted  me,  and  I  am  quite  con 
tent  to  take  Julie  on  her  own  terms ;  she  will  love  me  as  much  as 
ninety-nine  out  of  a  hundred  of  your  true  lovers  care  for  each 
other  in  two  years  after  marriage.  Indeed,  so  far  as  my  own 
observation  goes,  I  think  those  who  enter  into  the  holy  bonds  of 
matrimony  with  such  a  vast  quantity  of  love,  contrive  to  use  it 
up  in  a  wonderfully  short  time." 

"And  therefore  you  are  content  to  dispense  with  it  alto 
gether  ;  you  are  fortunate  in  being  easily  satisfied.  /  could  not 
consent  to  be  accepted  merely  as  an  appendage  to  my  fortune. 
However,  you  may  be  far  happier  than  one  of  a  more  exacting 
temper.  I  would  say  with  the  poet — 

'  Deep  in  the  secret  foldings  of  my  heart 
She  lived  with  life,  and  far  the  dearer  she.' 

"  No  common  love  could  induce  me  to  yield  my  happiness  to 
the  keeping  of  another.  The  presiding  spirit  of  my  home  must 
be  to  me  a  divinity,  though  to  others  a  mere  mortal." 

"  Ah  !  you  are  for  love  and  young  romance.  Believe  me  it  is 
the  dream  of  a  mind  unpractised  in  the  ways  of  the  world.  A 
few  years  hence  your  opinion  will  have  strangely  altered." 

"  Possibly,  though  I  do  not  believe  it ;  but  you  have  not  yet 
replied  to  my  question.  Is  Miss  de  Bourg  aware  of  the 
engagement  her  guardian  has  formed  for  her  2" 

"  And  if  she  is  not  ?" 

"  I  must  then  say  that  the  man  who  can  avail  himself  of  her 
protector's  authority  to  wring  from  her  her  consent  to  accept 
him,  is  destitute  of  the  feelings  and  principles  of  a  gentleman." 

"  This  to  me  !"  exclaimed  Zavala,  starting  up. 


36  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

"  This — aye — and  more  too.  I  have  listened  calmly  when 
you  spoke  lightly  of  one  I  feel  myself  bound  to  defend.  I  am 
aware,  Don  Pedro,  that  Miss  de  Bourg  has  more  than  once 
declined  the  honor  of  your  alliance.  It  may  have  become  neces 
sary  to  Col.  Alwin  to  receive  your  co-operation  in  his  schemes, 
and  Julie  is  to  be  the  sacrifice  to  his  interests ;  but  /  will  not 
stand  calmly  by  and  see  this  crying  sin  against  her  happiness 
consummated." 

While  Russell  spoke,  Zavala  had  time  for  reflection.  Nothing 
could  be  gained  by  a  breach  between  them  at  such  a  crisis,  and 
all  might  be  lost.  The  deadly  insult  he  had  received  should  be 
bitterly  atoned  for,  but  at  a  more  convenient  season.  His 
wrath  would  lose  nothing  of  its  intensity  by  nursing  it  until  the 
opportunity  for  an  explosion  came.  He  at  length  spoke  in  a 
deep  husky  tone — 

"  Russell,  you  have  said  that  to  me  which  man  seldom 
forgives ;  yet,  difficult  as  it  is,  I  will  prove  myself  capable 
of  doing  so.  Had  any  other  uttered  those  words,  his  life  had 
been  the  forfeit ;  but  we  have  been  friends  of  long  standing,  and 
a  few  idle  words  about  a  woman  must  not  sever  that  friendship. 
I  forgive  you,  for  you  were  too  much  excited  to  know  the  force 
of  your  words.  I  did  not  mean  to  convey  to  your  mind  the 
belief  that  Miss  de  Bourg  is  in  ignorance  of  the  engagement 
formed  for  her  by  Col.  Alwin.  Here  is  the  proof,"  and  he  drew 
from  his  pocket  a  ring  which  Russell  knew  too  well.  It  had 
belonged  to  her  mother,  and  Julie  had  never  suffered  it  to  leave 
her  finger  until  now.  Russell  recoiled,  and  visibly  changed 
color. 

"  This  was  taken  from  Miss  de  Bourg's  hand  at  our  last 
interview,"  said  Zavala,  with  ill-concealed  triumph.  "  Now  are 
you  convinced?" 

"  I  am ;  too  fatally  convinced.  Can  such  perfidy  exist  in  the 
form  of  an  angel  ?  Thus  I  destroy  the  image  of  a  being  I  have 
considered  free  from  earthly  frailty." 

He  held  the  sketch  over  the  lamp.  Zavala  arrested  his 
hand. 

"  Let  me  have  it.  Demand  any,  every  service,  and  it  is 
yours  for  this." 

Russell  drew  back  haughtily. 

"  I  ask  no  service  from  you,  Don  Pedro.  I  will  accept  of 
none.  All  your  wealth  ten  times  told  could  not  purchase  it. 
It  was  sketched  for  my  gratification,  and  the  hand  that  traced 
shall  destroy  it." 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  37 

"  Well,  be  it  so  ;  I  am  satisfied  that  it  is  no  longer  in  your 
possession."  • 

Russell  made  no  reply,  and  Zavala  resumed  his  book,  though 
his  mind  was  far  from  its  contents  ;  he  was  employed  in  devising 
a  scheme  to  prevent  the  deception  he  had  practised  on  his  com 
panion  from  being  unfolded.  He  knew  that  many  obstacles 
remained  in  his  way  to  the  attainment  of  Julie's  consent  to 
accept  him,  and  he  considered  himself  by  no  means  secure  in  the 
game  he  was  playing.  He  thought  the  most  certain  plan 
would  be  to  work  on  the  pride  of  Russell,  by  inducing  him  to 
believe  Miss  de  Bourg  a  mercenary  coquette,  who  had  lured 
him  on  from  no  better  feeling  than  vanity.  He  trusted  that  an 
appearance  of  coldness  on  the  part  of  Russell  would  pique  her 
into  accepting  his  own  attentions,  and  she  would  thus  become 
entangled  in  a  flirtation  which  his  importunities,  and  her 
guardian's  commands,  might  easily  convert  into  an  engagement. 
The  ring  had  been  lost  by  Julie,  and  found  by  him,  a  few  hours 
before  he  last  parted  from  her.  He  had  forgotten  to  return  it ; 
and  recollecting  it  at  the  moment,  he  made  use  of  it  to 
convince  Russell  of  the  perfidy  of  his  peerless  Julie. 

The  young  lover  went  forth  in  the  cool  air  of  night,  and  tried 
to  reflect  with  calmness.  Julie — his  Julie,  whom  he  had  consi 
dered  as  the  embodiment  of  all  his  ideal  dreams  of  lovely 
woman — a  heartless,  mercenary  coquette  !  Yes,  it  had  been 
asserted  with  such  a  show  of  truth  he  could  not  doubt,  yet  it 
was  anguish  to  believe  it. 

He  recalled  the  incidents  of  the  past  year ;  he  remembered 
the  unconscious  language  of  the  eyes,  which  are  ever  the  best 
interpreters  of  the  heart,  and  he  felt  that  it  was  not  vanity  alone 
which  whispered  him  that  those  soft  dark  eyes  had  often  told 
him  he  was  beloved.  He  had  believed  that  a  tacit  understanding 
existed  between  them,  that  his  dependent  position  alone  pre 
vented  him  from  avowing  his  love,  and  seeking  a  return.  They 
were  both  young  enough  to  wait,  and  the  future  held  out  t.o  him 
a  brilliant  promise  of  success  in  life.  For  the  first  time  he 
regretted  that  he  had  not  been  born  to  wealth ;  yet  his  spirit 
scorned  itself,  as  the  thought  crossed  his  mind  that  he  could  so 
love  one  who  could  be  influenced  by  such  sordid  considerations, 
in  the  most  important  event  of  her  life. 

"  The  dream  is  broken,"  he  mentally  murmured.     "  It  was 

a  lover' s  dream,  or  I  could  not  so  have  mistaken  her.     I  can 

resign  her  ;  a  few  months  hence  and  the  current  of  my  existence 

will  glide  as  smoothly  as  though  no  such  event  had  for  a  time 

4 


38  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

disturbed  its  tranquillity.  Had  she  loved  me  it  would  have 
been  far  different ;  in  that  case  I  would  have  yielded  her 
to  another  only  with  my  life.  Ah  !  it  is  terrible  to  believe  that 
she  never  valued  the  devotion  of  a  heart  which  can  offer  nothing 
to  her  acceptance  save  the  affection  of  an  honorable  man,  and 
the  determination  to  take  my  place  among  the  great  and  noble 
ones  of  earth." 

He  thought  of  Julie  as  he  had  last  seen  her,  and  as  faithful 
memory  reflected  back  the  ingenuous  countenance  of  his  beloved, 
he  could  have  cursed  the  tongue  that  dared  to  breathe  a  syllable 
which  could  sully  that  image  of  loveliness  and  purity.  Yet  his 
jealous  heart  gave  credence  to  the  tale  he  had  heard.  Why 
should  he  doubt  it  ?  Zavala  had  indeed  spoken  the  truth  ;  she 
was  too  bright  a  being  to  struggle  with  the  petty  cares  a  narrow 
fortune  must  entail  upon  her.  His  career  was  yet  to  be 
achieved  by  his  own  energy,  and  he  mentally  resolved  that  it 
should  not  be  unworthy  the  acceptance  of  one  even  as  highly 
endowed  by  nature  as  Julie  de  Bourg. 

"  The  day  may  come,"  thought  he,  "  when  she  shall  think  her 
ambition  had  been  better  served,  had  she  linked  her  fate  with 
that  of  one  who  would  have  sought  to  triumph  for  her  sake, 
but  who  will  now  make  ambition  its  own  reward." 

Deep  and  bitter  was  this  blow  to  one  of  his  reserved  and 
proudly  sensitive  mind.  With  the  highest  sense  of  honor,  and 
a  depth  of  feeling  yet  unworn  by  contact  with  the  busy  work 
ing-day  world,  Russell  possessed  a  fastidious  refinement  which 
is  often  the  accompaniment  of  a  high  order  of  genius.  Nothing 
could  more  deeply  have  wounded  him  than  the  belief  that  his 
affections  had  been  carelessly  trifled  with.  No  pang  can  be 
keener  to  a  high-minded  and  strongly  feeling  man,  than  that 
inflicted  by  the  heartlessness  of  the  woman  lie  loves.  'Tis  bit 
terness,  indeed,  to  find  the  being  he  has  endowed  with  all  the 
attributes  of  an  angel,  falling  so  far  below  his  ideal  standard  of 
perfection.  To  Russell  it  was  the  most  exquisite  suffering  which 
could  have  been  inflicted  upon  him.  He  could  say,  "  1  will 
forget  her ;"  but  forgetfulness  comes  not  with  the  determination 
to  make  the  effort.  Half  the  brilliancy  of  the  future  was 
destroyed,  and  he  sighed  as  he  thought  of  the  dreams  he  had 
indulged,  in  which  Julie  was  the  sharer  of  his  lot ;  her  affection 
the  reward  of  his  exertions. 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  39 


CHAPTER  VII. 

"  ISABEL,  my  love,  will  you  sit  to  me  again,  this  morning, 
that  I  may  give  the  finishing  touches  to  the  miniature  for  your 
father  ?"  said  Mrs.  Fitzgerald  to  Miss  Alwin  as  they  were  leaving 
the  breakfast-room. 

"  Ah,  yes — I  had  forgotten,  and  Julie  can  finish  reading  that 
beautiful  poem  she  was  enchanting  us  with  last  evening.  I  per 
ceive  that  my  father  and  Mr.  Fitzgerald  are  preparing  for  a 
shooting  excursion,  so  we  shall  have  the  morning  to  ourselves. 
I  will  follow  you  to  the  library  immediately." 

The  library  opened  on  an  extensive  parterre,  filled  with  many 
rare  and  fragrant  plants.  Mrs.  Fitzgerald  was  passionately  fond 
of  flowers,  and  a  rich  and  various  collection  bloomed  around 
her.  Beyond  the  inclosure,  the  forest  cast  its  shadows,  and 
occasionally  a  gleam  of  water,  sparkling  in  the  sunbeams,  came 
flashing  through  the  waving  boughs. 

The  room  was  furnished  with  perfect  taste.  Bookcases, 
carved  in  a  gothic  pattern,  were  fitted  in  the  niches  between  the 
windows ;  and  these  were  filled  with  standard  works  in  English, 
French,  and  Italian.  This  portion,  the  lady  of  the  mansion 
claimed  as  peculiarly  her  own.  On  the  other  side  of  the  room 
was  a  complete  law  library,  together  with  the  classics,  a  philo 
sophical  apparatus,  and  maps  and  globes.  In  the  centre  of  the 
floor  was  a  large  circular  table,  covered  with  things  as  multifa 
rious  as  were  the  various  pursuits  of  the  family.  A  box  filled 
with  labelled  minerals ;  a  few  sketches  in  water  colors ;  a  novel 
half  opened,  with  a  few  scattered  rose  leaves  as  a  mark ;  several 
articles  of  ladies'  work,  together  with  the  journals  of  the  day  ; 
and  a  glass  globe  containing  some  gold  and  silver  fish,  were  the 
most  conspicuous. 

Mrs.  Fitzgerald  placed  herself  beside  the  table,  and  prepared 
her  materials  for  painting.  Isabel  was  flitting  about,  re-arrang 
ing  everything,  while  Julie  sought  for  the  poem  she  had  been 
called  on  to  finish.  She  was  pale,  and  the  air  of  lassitude  with 
which  she  moved,  soon  attracted  the  attention  of  Isabel. 

"  For  heaven's  sake,  Julie,  tell  me  why  you  look  so  sad  and 
woebegone.  Are  you  really  suffering,  or  only  indulging  in  a 
little  private  fit  of  the  blues  ?" 


40  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

"  I  am  neither  ill  nor  sad  ;  though  one  is  excusable  for  look 
ing  serious  occasionally,  I  suppose." 

"  Oh,  certainly ;  if  you  have  a  fancy  for  that  sort  of  thing,  I 
am  sure  we  will  not  oppose  you,  although  we  might  wish  to  see 
you  smile  and  look  as  if  life  were  not  as  dull  as  a  '  thrice-told 
tale.'  You  have  not  been  like  yourself  since  Don  Pedro  left  us. 
Can  you  be  mourning  his  absence." 

"  If  no  other  heart  mourned  his  absence  more  than  mine,  his 
lot  would  be  a  desolate,  for  it  would  be  a  loveless  one.  No — 
dear  Isabel,  I  was  not  thinking  of  Don  Pedro  just  then,  though 
I  do  think  of  him  more  frequently  than  I  could  wish.  My 
imagination  has  of  late  invested  him  with  a  strange  power  over 
my  destiny ;  the  conviction  is  on  my  mind  that  he  will  cause  me 
unhappiness,  and  it  clings  to  me  in  spite  of  my  endeavors  to 
banish  it.  He  returns  to-day  with  Charles,  and  though  I  wish 
to  see  Russell  again,  I  dread  the  reappearance  of  his  companion." 

"  Nonsense,  Julie,  you  are  only  a  little  sad  this  morning,  and 
your  boding  imagination  conjures  up  fancies  to  scare  itself  with. 
Do  not  suffer  a  vague  and  indefinable  fear  to  fall  on  your  spirits, 
and  darken  your. heart." 

"  Since  my  seriousness  annoys  you,  I  will  make  an  effort  to 
be  gay  ;"  and  she  turned  her  face,  radiant  with  smiles,  towards 
her  companion. 

"  Ah,  now  I  know  you  again  for  the  laughter-loving  Julie, 
whose  spirits,  until  recently,  no  sorrow  could  long  cloud.  Smiles 
are  so  becoming  to  you  that  your  lips  should  wear  no  other 
livery." 

"  Would  you  have  me  smile  all  the  time,  as  our  pretty  Phila 
delphia  friend,  Mrs. ,  does,  to  show  her  dimples  ?" 

"  Not  quite.  Mrs. is  excusable  for  such  folly,  for  she 

can  do  nothing  else,  poor  little  woman  !  But  where  is  the 
book  ?  I  perceive  that  our  patient  hostess  is  waiting  for  us." 

"  I  do  not  know  how  I  dare  read  before  you,  Mrs.  Fitzgerald," 
said  Julie,  "  after  hearing  your  declamation  last  night.  I  think 
your  personification  of  Lady  Macbeth  cannot  be  excelled  ;  I  felt 
when  I  retired  as  if  I  had  '  supped  full  of  horrors,'  and  I  waked 
more  than  once  with  the  air-drawn  dagger  gleaming  before 
me." 

"  It  was  a  favorite  amusement  of  mine  in  girlhood,"  replied 
Mrs.  Fitzgerald.  "  My  father  was  a  passionate  admirer  of 
Shakspeare,  and  from  him  I  inherited  the  dramatic  talent  I 
possess.  He  made  great  efforts  to  render  me  a  perfect  reader 
of  his  favorite  author ;  but  you,  my  dear  Julie,  need  not  shrink 


THE      COKSPIRATOR.  41 

from  a  comparison.     I  assure  you  it  affords  me  the  highest 
pleasure  to  listen  to  you." 

The  poem  was  resumed,  and  the  pencil  of  the  fair  artist  was 
frequently  suspended  to  listen  to  the  tones  of  that  exquisite 
voice.  It  is  a  very  rare  accomplishment  to  read  well,  but  it  was 
one  in  which  Julie  excelled.  Her  flexible  tones  could  well 
express  the  deepest  and  most  varied  emotions ;  while  the  plav 
of  her  countenance,  now  glowing  with  impassioned  feeling,  and 
now  sad  and  subdued,  as  the  strain  to  which  she  was  giving 
utterance  changed  its  character,  would  have  made  a  fine  study 
for  a  painter. 

She  was  so  deeply  absorbed  in  her  employment,  that  she  did 
not  heed  the  smile  which  rested  on  the  face  of  Mrs.  Fitzgerald, 
until  Col.  Alwin  touched  her  arm  and  spoke. 

"  Are  you  so  much  interested  in  your  book  that  you  have  no 
welcome  for  your  friends  ?" 

"  Fye  !  Colonel,"  said  Zavala,  advancing  from  the  door  ;  "  you 
have  deprived  Russell  and  myself  of  a  pleasure  which  I,  at  least, 
have  never  before  enjoyed." 

"And  one  of  which  I  should  never  grow  weary,"  said 
Russell. 

Julie  started  up  with  a  bright  glow  upon  her  cheek,  but  it  faded 
quickly  away  as  she  caught  the  expression  of  Russell's  counte 
nance.  He  was  holding  the  hand  of  Isabel  in  his  own,  and 
expressing  both  with  voice  and  eyes  his  delight  at  meeting  her 
again. 

To  Mrs.  Fitzgerald  he  gave  his  greeting  with  the  same 
appearance  of  cordiality,  and  then  he  turned  to  her.  To  ah 
indifferent  observer  his  manner  would  have  appeared  the  same, 
but  to  her  it  spoke  of  change  ;  for  what  is  so  quick  as  the  heart 
of  woman  in  detecting  the  coldness  of  one  she  loves  !  Cheek, 
lips,  and  brow  speak  eloquently ;  for  are  not  each  and  all  as 
familiar  to  her  as  the  workings  of  her  own  spirit  ?  A  tone  that 
escapes  all  other  ears  speaks  audibly  to  her  of  coldness  and  • 
estrangement ;  and  Julie  felt  as  if  a  blow  had  been  suddenly 
struck  upon  her  heart. 

Russell  tried  to  look  as  usual,  but  in  vain.  When  Julie  and 
himself  had  last  parted,  a  delightful  feeling  of  security  and  con 
fidence  imparted  a  charm  to  their  daily  association.  His  affec 
tion  had  never  found  words  to  tell  her  how  much  she  was  loved, 
but  by  many  actions,  slight,  yet  full  of  meaning,  he  had  told 
her  so  a  thousand  times. 

Until  this  moment  of  trial  she  had  not  known  how  deeply 
4*  r  J 


42  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

implicated  her  own  happiness  was  ;  but  her  woman's  pride  arose 
to  sustain  her  womanly  weakness.  In  one  brief  moment,  as  she 
stood  before  him,  with  his  searching  eye  fixed  upon  her  varying 
cheek,  she  nerved  her  heart  to  endure,  without  apparent  shrink 
ing,  the  altered  language  of  that  eye  ;  to  feel  the  "  iron  enter 
her  soul,"  and  yet  conceal  her  sufferings. 

Ah,  how  much  of  anguish,  passion,  and  withered  affection 
have  been  bowed  before  the  altar  of  human  pride  ! 

Don  Pedro  was  conversing  with  Mrs.  Fitzgerald,  but  not  a 
word  of  their  greeting  escaped  him.  He  saw  each  change  in 
Julie's  countenance,  and  traced  to  their  true  source  the  painful 
emotions  which  at  one  instant  paled  her  cheek,  and  in  the  next 
sent  a  burning  glow  even  to  her  temples. 

His  jealous  heart  was  wrung,  and  in  its  inmost  depths  he 
execrated  the  man  who  had  power  to  elicit  such  evident  signs  of 
preference.  As  he  looked  upon  the  ingenuous  countenance 
before  him,  he  wondered  at  Russell's  credulity  in  believing  the 
tale  he  had  heard.  Could  one  who  truly  loved  her  look  in  that 
bright,  sweet  face,  and  doubt  the  truth  and  sincerity  of  the 
heart  it  mirrored  ? 

He  exulted  as  he  thought  his  snares  were  closing  around  her, 
and  insulted  pride  and  wounded  affection  were  combining  to 
drive  her  into  his  arms. 

"  She  will  yet  be  mine !"  was  his  thought ;  "  ay,  and  willing 
ly  ;  while  this  blind,  love-sick  boy  is  '  whistled  down  the  wind.' 
Mine  she  must  be — beautiful,  adored,  peerless  being !  My 
fancy,  glowing  as  it  is,  cannot  imagine  a  creature  more  transcen- 
dently  lovely.  Oh  !  with  such  a  being  to  love  me,  to  be  mine 
in  heart  and  soul,  to  give  me  her  earnest  sympathy,  what  might 
I  not  become  !" 

His  rhapsody  was  interrupted  by  Col.  Alwin  bringing  forward 
a  young  stranger  whom  he  introduced  to  Mrs.  Fitzgerald  as 
Mr.  Graham.  Russell  then  took  him  by  the  arm,  and  leading 
him  to  Isabel,  said  : 

"  I  must  bespeak  your  kind  regard  for  my  young  friend  here  ; 
he  has  been  physician,  nurse,  everything  to  me  during  my  ill 
ness." 

Isabel  expressed  her  animated  thanks,  and  then  Russell  for 
mally  introduced  him  to  Miss  de  Bourg.  Julie  had  been 
wounded  by  his  previous  manner,  but  now  she  was  piqued. 

The  pel-son  thus  introduced  was  below  the  medium  height, 
and  with  a  slight  but  very  elegant  figure.  His  face  was  highly 
intellectual,  and  of  a  strange,  unearthly  beauty.  His  features 


THE     CONSPIRATOR.  43 

were  regular  and  delicate — his  forehead  remarkably  high, 
smooth,  and  fair  as  that  of  a  girl.  The  dark  eyes  which 
gleamed  beneath  the  lightly  pencilled  brows,  had  a  wild,  startled 
expression ;  and  a  profusion  of  pale  brown  hair  worn  much 
longer  than  was  customary,  fell  in  large  rings  on  his  shoulders. 
His  mouth  was  smiling,  yet  indescribably  sad  was  that  expres 
sion  of  mirth.  An  observer  would  have  pronounced  him  one 
whose  intellect  had  been  prematurely  developed,  and  whose  mind 
had  been  stamped  with  sombre  impressions,  by  the  sorrows 
which  belong  not  to  early  life.  He  could  not  have  been  more 
than  twenty  years  of  age,  yet  his  countenance  had  a  character, 
and  an  intellectuality,  which  later  life  generally  imparts. 

"  Have  you  resided  long  in  Marietta  ?"  asked  Isabel. 

The  young  stranger  started  as  the  low  soft  tones  fell  on  his 
ear,  and  he  lifted  his  eyes  to  the  brilliant  face  of  the  querist  with 
an  admiring  gaze. 

"  No,"  said  he,  in  tones  as  liquid  as  her  own.  "  I  am  a  wan 
derer.  Many  places  have  been  familiar  to  my  steps,  but  none 
have  known  me  long.  My  restless  spirit  cannot  be  contented 
in  any  spot,  however  bright  the  sky  above  may  be.  I  weary  of 
all  things." 

Isabel  listened  in  surprise  to  this  strange  avowal. 

"  You  are  young  to  confess  a  feeling  of  weariness  where  the 
bright  and  beautiful  are  to  be  enjoyed.  I  hope  you  will  not  soon 
tire  of  our  society  ;  for  we  will  do  all  we  can  to  drive  the  wan 
dering  demon  from  you." 

"  A  demon  you  may  well  call  it,  Miss  Alwin ;  for  it  has 
fastened  on  me,  and  holds  me  in  its  iron  grasp.  All  of  our 
house  have  had  this  demon — yet  none  has  been  so  fatal  as  mine 
has  been  to  me.  This  is  beautiful — most  beautiful,"  he  con 
tinued,  suddenly  breaking  off,  and  approaching  the  table  to 
examine  Mrs.  Fitzgerald's  work,  before  the  surprised  Isabel  could 
make  any  reply  to  this  strange  speech. 

"  It  is  my  daughter,  herself,"  said  Col.  Alwin.  "  How  shall  I 
thank  you,  my  dear  Madam,  for  this  exquisite  resemblance  ?  In 
after  years,  when  time  has  dimmed  the  gloomy  tints  of  the  liv 
ing  countenance,  I  can  recur  to  this,  and  see  my  child  as  she 
was  in  the  spring-time  of  life.  This  is  indeed  a  delightful  art. 
I  can  almost  envy  you  the  power  you  possess  of  transferring  a 
lovely  and  beloved  face  to  a  senseless  piece  of  ivory,  which 
appears  to  become  instinct  with  life  and  beauty  beneath  your 
touch." 

"  I  scarcely  think  it  worth  envying,"  replied  Mrs.  Fitzgerald, 


44  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

with  a  calm,  sad  smile.  "I  once  valued  it  highly,  and  made 
quite  a  collection.  I  still  preserve  the  shadows  of  many  who 
are  tenants  of  early  graves,  or  so  widely  separated  from  me, 
that  the  faint  and  imperfect  touches  of  my  pencil  are  the  only 
memorials  I  am  ever  likely  to  possess  of  them.  I  value  them,  it 
is  true  ;  but  when  I  look  on  the  lineaments  of  a  face  with  whose 
every  expression  I  was  once  familiar,  and  meet  the  changeless 
smile,  the  speaking  eye  recalling  a  host  of  unbidden  memories, 
and  see  how  like,  yet  how  different  it  is  from  the  original,  a  feel 
ing  of  deeper  sadness  is  produced,  than  to  have  no  record,  save 
memory,  of  a  beloved  face." 

"  Ah,  I  have  never  viewed  it  in  that  light.  There  is  melan 
choly  in  it  certainly,  but  there  are  moments  in  which  I  would 
give  much  to  possess  the  resemblance,  however  imperfect,  of  the 
buried  friends  of  early  life." 

"  Why  should  you  wish  it  ?"  asked  the  stranger,  abruptly. 
"  I  have  but  one  to  remember,  and  her  face  is  ever  before  me ; 
at  this  instant,  her  dark  piercing  eyes  seem  to  burn  into  my 
soul.  Oh,  'tis  inisery  to  remember !  Then  why  wish  for  a  cold 
shadow,  when  fancy  can  bring  before  you  the  living  and  breath 
ing  form  of  the  one  you  have  loved  ?  Believe  me,  it  is  not 
wise." 

He  spoke  in  so  excited  a  tone,  that  Col.  Alwin  regarded  him 
with  astonishment ;  but  soon  the  flush  of  aroused  feeling  faded 
from  his  features,  and  left  them  of  almost  marble  paleness.  He 
seated  himself  at  some  distance  from  the  table,  and  leaning  his 
head  on  his  hand,  seemed  to  forget  all  that  was  passing  before 
him. 

"  Do  not  mind  him,"  whispered  Zavala,  touching  his  forehead 
significantly.  "  I  do  not  think  he  is  quite  right  here ;  though 
his  kindness  to  Russell  demanded  some  return,  and  we  urged 
him  to  come  with  us  to  the  island.  Pray,  Mrs.  Fitzgerald,"  he 
continued,  "  be  kind  enough  to  show  us  your  collection,  for  I  am 
extravagantly  fond  of  pictures." 

Mrs.  Fitzgerald  arose,  and  opening  a  small  cabinet,  took  from 
it  a  case  containing  a  dozen  miniatures. 

"  Some  great  man  has  said,  that  he  is  rich  who  possesses  one 
true  friend.  How  fortunate  then  am  I,  who  can  show  the  sha 
dows  of  twelve." 

She  opened  a  paper  wrapped  around  a  head  strikingly  like 
Miss  de  Bourg. 

"  Ah,  Julie,  here  is  the  miniature  of  Olivia  Fitzowen,  whose 
history  I  have  related  to  you  in  days  o'  lang  syne." 


I 

THE      CONSPIRATOR.  45 

"I  remember.  You  thought  us  alike  in  person,  though 
unlike  in  character." 

"  Yes  ;  she  was  a  belle  and  a  coquette,  and  ended  by  eloping 
with  a  gay  captain  of  dragoons,  who  broke  her  heart  in  a  few 
hours." 

"  A  coquette,  and  unlike  !"  said  Russell.  "  All  women  are 
alike  in  that  respect.  Hearts  are  the  toys  they  trifle  with,  and 
crushed  affections  the  garlands  of  triumph  for  a  lovely  brow.  Is 
it  not  so,  Miss  de  Bourg  ?" 

There  was  a  tone  of  bitterness  which  did  not  escape  the  ear  to 
which  it  was  addressed.  She  did  not  immediately  answer,  for 
she  was  afraid  to  trust  to  the  steadiness  of  her  voice. 

"  If  your  experience  has  taught  you  thus,  Mr.  Russell, 
I  shall  not,  even  in  defence  of  my  sex,  dispute  your  assertion. 
My  own  particular  share  in  your  philippic  I  am  at  a  loss  to 
account  for ;  however,  as  it  is  of  no  consequence,  I  shall  not  dis 
pute  my  title  to  the  epithet  of  coquette." 

Russell's  face  flushed. 

"  Far  be  it  from  me,"  he  said,  "  to  be  guilty  of  the  imperti 
nence  of  affixing  such  a  title  to  Miss  de  Bourg.  I  have  neither 
the  power  nor  the  inclination  to  dispute  her  right  to  be  a  trifler 
with  the  deepest  and  truest  feelings  of  the  human  heart,  for  she 
is  gifted  with  the  beauty  to  insure  success  in  such  a  career,  and 
with  the  wit  to  defend  it." 

"  You  and  Julie  sparring  at  each  other  !  "  exclaimed  Isabel. 
"  Certainly  something  wonderful  will  next  happen.  I  who  have 
held  you  up  as  my  models  of  good  temper,  to  find  you  actually 
engaged  in  a  dispute  !  Pray  tell  me  what  it  means  ?" 

Russell  smiled  as  he  answered — 

"  I  piqued  Julie  without  intending  it.  Pray  do  not  wrong 
my  gallantry  so  much  as  to  suppose  me  capable  of  disputing 
with  a  lady.  Julie  was  not  wont  to  take  offence  at  such 
trifles." 

Julie  was  more  deeply  wounded  than  she  chose  to  show, 
and  she  remained  silent.  It  was  the  first  time  she  ever  remem 
bered  hearing  a  harsh  or  bitter  word  from  Charles  Russell,  and 
he  had  chosen  her  as  the  one  on  whom  to  vent  his  spleen ! 


I 

46  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

"I  AM  a  fool ;  the  veriest  fool  in  existence,  to  suffer  myself 
thus  to  become  the  sport  of  a  thousand  passions  !"  exclaimed 
Russell,  when  he  found  himself  alone  in  his  own  room.  "  I  have 
been  ungenerous,  unkind,  almost  insulting  to  the  woman  for 
whom  I  would  sacrifice  my  very  existence.  Since  that  calm 
inquiring  look  beamed  on  me  from  her  clear  eyes,  I  seem  to 
have  acquired  new  faith  in  her  truth,  and  I  despise  myself  for  so 
weakly  yielding  credence  to  Zavala's  assertions.  He,  too,  with 
that  laughing  demon  in  his  eye,  as  he  witnessed  my  discomfi 
ture  ;  and  then  the  confident  air  with  which  he  approached  her. 
She  does  not  love  him,  yet  she  may  marry  him  ;  ambition  is 
the  curse  of  the  high-hearted,  and  even  this  noble  girl  has  felt  its 
baneful  influence.  Faugh  !  it  makes  me  sick  to  think  that  she 
will  barter  her  soul  for  money.  It  destroys  my  faith  in  human 
nature  to  see  one  so  gentle,  so  gifted,  fall  so  far  below  my  ideal 
standard." 

He  pressed  his  hands  upon  his  temples,  and  endeavored  to 
quell  the  emotions  whirling  through  his  brain.  He  had  passed 
a  wretched  evening,  with  the  conflicting  feelings  of  love,  jealousy, 
and  anger  alternately  swelling  his  heart  almost  to  bursting. 
Julie  had  exercised  admirable  self  control ;  she  allowed  Zavala 
to  sit  beside  her  and  converse  with  her,  without  deigning  to  cast 
a  glance  towards  the  unhappy  lover,  who  seemed  bent  on  tortur 
ing  himself  as  much  as  possible.  He  retired  with  the  feeling 
that  the  beloved  of  his  bright  youth,  the  idol  of  his  boyhood, 
the  dream  of  his  matured  years,  was  won  from  him.  Her  voice 
would  give  music  to  another's  home,  her  heart  would  admit 
another's  image  to  occupy  the  place  which  he  had  once  fondly 
believed  consecrated  to  his  own.  Life  has  no  deeper  pang  to 
bring  to  the  young  and  inexperienced  heart  than  the  conviction 
of  the  falsehood  of  a  beloved  one  ! 

"  I  cannot— no,  I  cannot  lose  her  thus  !"  he  exclaimed,  start 
ing  from  his  seat.  "  No,  no ;  one  more  effort,  and  then — " 

He  looked  out ;  the  stars  were  shining  brightly.  "  I  will 
sing  beneath  her  window ;  she  will  recognise  my  voice ;  she 
will  speak,  and  then — .  Oh  !  I  am  mad,  mad,  yet  I  will  try  it. 
Music  !  ha !  ha  ! — there  is  music  in  my  soul  to-night,  when  I 
could  bathe  my  hand  in  the  blood  of  that  man  who  calls  himself 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  4*7 

my  rival.  Yet  not  if  she  loves  him ;  oh,  no — her  love  would  be 
his  security.  Let  me  see  ;  I  will  sing  the  song  I  composed  at 
her  request.  It  will  express  my  feelings,  and  if  she  ever  loved 
me,  she  will  respond  to  it.  I  will  then  tell  her  my  hopes,  my 
fears,  and  perhaps  all  may  yet  be  well." 

He  took  a  guitar  from  its  case,  and  unclosed  a  French 
window  which  opened  upon  the  lawn,  and  stepped  out.  In  the 
afternoon  Isabel  had  pointed  out  to  him  the  windows  of  the 
room  occupied  by  herself  and  Julie,  and  he  leaned  against  a  tree 
and  scanned  the  delicate  white  drapery  which  curtained  them, 
with  the  eye  of  a  lover.  A  multiflora  rose  with  its  clusters  of 
delicate  flowers,  hung  on  festoons  around  the  upper  part  of  the 
window,  and  he  drew  sufficiently  near  to  pluck  a  sprig,  which 
was  immediately  concealed  in  his  bosom. 

He  possessed  sufficient  skill  to  play  a  very  pleasing  accom 
paniment,  and  his  voice  was  rich  and  full  toned,  as  it  rang  forth 
upon  the  still  and  star-lit  air : 

"  Que  je  t'aime — ah,  fondly  stealing 

On  thine  ear,  each  low  fond  word 
Tells  thee  of  the  depths  of  feeling 

That  within  my  soul  are  stirred. 

Que  je  t'aime,  ah — que  je  t'aime ! 

"  One  garland  only  life  is  wreathing, 

But  one  thought,  one  hope,  one  aim, 
All  the  love  I  feel  is  breathing 

In  those  accents,  que  je  t'aime  ! 

Que  je  t'aime — ah — que  je  t'aime !" 

The  last  note  died  away,  yet  no  sign  came  that  an  unquiet 
heart  was  thirsting  for  the  assurance  his  words  contained.  He 
drew  near  to  the  window,  in  the  hope  that  some  movement  from 
within  would  assure  him  that  his  impassioned  verses  had  not 
been  utterly  without  effect.  The  curtain  stirred,  and  his  heart 
beat  wildly.  It  was  only  the  night  wind — pshaw  !  why  had  he 
been  silly  enough  to  come  thus  early :  the  family  had  not  yet 
retired,  and  his  impatience  had  led  him  into  serenading  an  empty 
room. 

He  stole  around  to  the  other  wing  of  the  building,  and  heard 
the  murmur  of  voices  in  conversation.  He  turned  towards  the 
shrubbery,  and  had  proceeded  but  a  few  paces  when  the  sound 
of  earnest  words  arrested  his  steps.  Don  Pedro  was  speaking  ; 
and  he  remained  riveted  to  the  spot,  until  the  answer  came,  in 


48  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

the  low  soft  tones  which  had  too  often  found  an  echo  in  his 
heart  to  be  mistaken.  A  high  hedge  of  hawthorn  was  between 
himself  and  the  speaker,  and,  for  one  instant,  he  stood  an  unob 
served  spectator  of  the  interview.  The  full  rnoon  was  rising, 
and  Julie  was  standing  on  the  open  lawn  listening,  with  a  smil 
ing  lip,  to  the  insidious  words  of  Zavala.  Ah  !  how  he  hated 
him  as  he  marked  the  impassioned  manner  of  bis  rival ! 

As  he  looked  on  her  pure  calm  brow,  with  her  dark  hair 
parted  above  it ;  on  her  lovely  face,  to  which  the  moonbeams 
seemed  to  impart  a  loftier  expression — a  holier  charm,  he  could 
have  rushed  forward,  kneeled  at  her  feet,  and  solicited  pardon 
for  his  suspicions.  She  raised  her  eyes  to  the  face  of  her  com 
panion,  aud  his  spirit  again  writhed  with  jealousy.  Those  dark, 
beautiful  eyes,  in  whose  light  he  had  so  often  sunned  his  soul, 
were  beaming  with  tenderness  upon  another,  while  he  was 
passed  coldly,  silently  by.  He  convinced  himself  by  that  inge 
nious  process  of  self-torture,  known  to  lovers  alone,  that  all  he 
had  heard,  and  doubted,  was  true ;  and  his  heart  was  wrung 
with  anguish  as  the  conviction  came  to  it,  that  she  was  false  to 
the  love  of  her  childish  years  :  that  the  ties  of  early  affection 
were  sundered,  and  she  was  ready  to  wing  her  way  from  the 
home  of  her  infancy,  beneath  the  protection  of  one  whose  prin 
ciples  were  unknown  to  her — whose  character  was  shaded  by 
many  faults  of  a  nature  to  mar  the  happiness  of  domestic  life. 

"  Happy  may  you  be,  Julie  !  but  as  his  wife  never  !  never ! 
can  you  be.  The  dark  waters  of  fate  will  close  over  that  bright 
head,  and  that  young  heart  break  with  the  weight  of  crushed 
affections.  A  plaything  for  a  week — a  month,  perhaps,  and 
then  a  neglected,  forsaken  wife.  Ah,  Julie,"  Julie,  such  had  not 
been  thy  doom,  had  I  been  permitted  to  call  thee  mine  !" 

Blinded,  maddened  by  jealousy,  the  unhappy  Russell  rushed 
back  to  his  own  apartment,  where  he  vented  the  passion  of  his 
soul  in  some  wild  stanzas  addressed  to  his  lost  love. 

He  had  scarcely  scrawled  the  last  line,  when  the  door  was 
thrown  open  without  ceremony,  and  Zavala  entered. 

"  My  dear  fellow,  what  on  earth  are  you  doing  ?  Writing 
poetry,  I  protest !  and  looking  as  solemn  as  if  you  were  making 
your  last  will  and  testament,  preparatory  to  taking  a  desperate 
leap  into  the  dark  abyss  yclept  eternity.  Why,  Russell,  you 
appear  to  have  lost  your  identity  since  our  arrival  here.  The 
ladies  have  inquired  for  you,  and  think  it  strange  that  you  ab 
sented  yourself  from  their  society  on  the  first  'evening  of  your 
return.  Col.  Alwin,  too,  has  asked  for  you  several  times." 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  49 

"  He  is  very  good— they  are  very  good,"'  replied  Russell,  in  a 
constrained  manner.1  "  I  did  not  suppose1  my  absence  from  so 
happy  a  circle  would  !be  remarked;  I  did  not  feel  very  well, 
and  therefore" 

"  In  short,  my  dear  fellow,  you  seem  to  have  quarrelled  with 
•the1  fan* 'De'Bourg.  Ah,  she  is  an  exquisite  creature.  I  have 
been  standing  in  the -moonlight  with  her,  this- 'last1  hour,  wor 
shipping  her  matchless  beauty,  and  calling  up  all  the  powers 
of  eloquence  at  my  command,  to  inspire  her  with  a  wish  to  see 
the  glorious 'southern  sky.  How  beautiful  is  her  enthusiasm  ! 
no  affectation — no  striving  for  effect.  All  is  pure,  natural,  and 
lovely." 

Poor  Russell !  how  he  writhed  beneath  such  remarks.  He, 
who  had  seen  her  grow  up  beside  him,  each  day  displaying 
some  new  charm,  as  a  sweet  flower  unfolds  its  petals  to  the  sun 
— he,  who  knew  all  her  gentle  witchery,  to  hear  the  acquaint 
ance  of  a  few  short  months  speak  thus,  was  more  than  he  could 
bear.  Zavala  rattled  on,  careless  of  the  wretchedness  he  knew 
he  was  inflicting — nay,  rather  enjoying  it. 

"When  she  accompanies  me  to  the  south,  I  have  promised 
to  give  a  moonlight  f&te,  the  most  splendid  thing  of  the  kind 
that  Villa  d'Esperanza  has  ever  witnessed.  She,  of  course,  will 
be  ;queen  of  the  revels  ;  ah,  would  that  I  had  a  coronet  to  place 
•  up6n  that  matchless  brow — methinks  it  would  grace  it  well. 
But  you  do  not  appear  to  listen  to'me-^-where  are  your  thoughts 
wandering •?"  - 

"  Pardon  me,  I  am  not  well,"  replied  Russell,  for  he!  felt  ex 
hausted  with 'the  conflict  of  feeling  which  raged  within  him. 
"  1  shall  be  more  in  tJhe''mood>  to  listen  to  your  felicitations  on 
your  good  fortune  to-morrow." 

•  "'My  d'ear  feWow,:'?;  said  Zavala,  as  if  he  had  just  remem 
bered  the  position  which  'Russell  had  once  held  towards  Miss 
de  Bourg,  "  pray  forgive  me — I  ••  am  a  thoughtless  creature 
when  my ;  feelings  are  excited.  In  the  fulness  of ;  my  own  hap 
piness  I  forgot  that  Julie  had  been  more  to  you  than  a  sister. 
I  will  be  more  thoughtful  in  future.  I  have  neglected,  too,  a 
commission  delegated  tome  by  Col.  Alwin.  Gail  you  listen  to 
his  message  ?" 

"  Yes,  certainly,  my  head  was  never  clearer,"  replied  Russell 
with  perfect  composure,  though!  the  whirlwind  of  emotion 
within  was  yet  at  its  height.  Death,  he  felt,  would  be  prefera 
ble  to  allowing  his  triumphant  rival  to  witness  the  agony  which 
weighed  upon  his  soul. 


50  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

"  Ah,  well,  so  much  the  better.  Col.  Alwin  tells  me  that  he 
has  hitherto  kept  you  in  ignorance  of  the  ultimate  aim  of  his 
present  movements.  Of  late  you  have  pressed  him  to  develope 
them  to  you,  and  as  I  have  devoted  much  time  to  master  them, 
he  commissions  me  to  make  the  whole  known  to  you." 

Russell  assumed  an  air  of  interest,  and  [>repared  himself  to 
listen  attentively ;  for  the  information  now  offered,  he  had  long 
eagerly  desired  to  gain. 

Long  and  animated  was  the  conference  which  ensued,  and  at 
the  close  he  arose  and  walked  hurriedly  across  the  floor,  as  if 
earnestly  revolving  what  he  had  heard. 

At  length  he  said  : 

"  And  yet  you  will  not  call  this  a  conspiracy  ?  By  what  other 
name  shall  we  distinguish  it  ?  Col.  Alwin  employs  hundreds  of 
men  to  build  boats  for  him  and  descend  the  Mississippi  river 
under  the  pretext  of  making  a  settlement  on  the  Wachitta ; 
while  beneath  this  specious  pretence,  he  evidently  conceals  designs 
of  the  darkest  nature  against  the  interests  of  his  native  land. 
If  I  rightly  understand  you,  he  intends  to  revolutionize  Mexico, 
and  armed  with  the  power  thus  acquired,  he  will  proceed  to 
wrest  the  South  Western  Territory  from  the  United  States,  and 
make  New  Orleans  the  capital  of  his  new  empire,  kingdom,  or 
whatever  he  may  choose  to  call  it,  for  he  will  make  himself 
sovereign  of  whatever  he  attemps  to  govern.  Such  is  his  Her 
culean  project;  and  it  is  as  impracticable  as  to  drain  the 
depths  of  the  ocean.  No,  no,  sir,  I  see  the  end — the  country 
will  rise  against  him  so  soon  as  the  real  nature  of  his  intentions 
is  suspected.  The  people  will  never  suffer  such  an  invasion  of 
their  rights.  This  mad  scheme  will  end  in  his  own  downfal  and 
utter  ruin." 

"  Listen  to  me,  Russell.  You  are  unacquainted  with  his 
resources,  and  they  are  many  and  powerful.  In  his  own  cha 
racter,  too,  we  have  the  best  pledge  of  success.  If  determination 
of  purpose,  and  constancy  in  the  pursuit  of  his  object,  united 
with  brilliant  talent  and  despatch  in  business,  can  make  him 
successful,  he  must  be  so.  Nothing  discourages  him.  The 
greater  the  difficulties  he  has  to  encounter  the  greater  the  dili 
gence  and  energy  he  brings  to  overcome  them  ;  and  his  fortitude 
frequently  accomplishes  what  to  others  appears  impossible.  As 
a  leader  he  is  invaluable.  I  would  rather  trust  to  a  cause  in 
which  he  had  embarked  all  his  interests  than  to  any  other  man 
in  the  country." 

"  I  am  fully  aware  of  all  you  can  urge,"  said  Russell,  calmly 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  51 

but  decidedly.  "I  have  suspected  this  for  some  time,  and  my 
decision  is  irrevocably  made.  I  am  under  the  deepest  obliga 
tions  to  Col.  Alwin,  and  that  circumstance  will  ever  prevent  me 
from  betraying  or  in  any  manner  drawing  the  suspicions  of 
government  upon  him  ;  but  I  can  have  no  participation  in  his 
plans.  I  am  a  citizen  of  the  United  States,  and  no  mere 
motives  of  personal  aggrandizement  shall  ever  induce  me  to  aid 
in  desolating  my  beautiful  country  with  civil  war,  for  such  it 
must  eventually  end  in.  Is  Fitzgerald  leagued  with  you  ?" 

"  No,  not  yet.  I  have  been  feeling  his  pulse  to  see  whether 
his  ambition  can  be  roused  to  fever  heat,  but  he  appears  so  well 
contented  here  that  I  am  almost  afraid  to  try  him." 

"  He  is  right.  Suffer  him  to  remain  at  peace ;  he  has  made 
one  escape  from  the  turmoil  and  strife  of  bolder  spirits,  and 
found  a  haven  of  content  in  this  Paradise ;  let  him  remain  as 
you  found  him." 

"  And  this  is  your  final  answer  ?  You  will  at  least  take  a 
night  to  reflect  on  it." 

"  Not  an  hour — not  a  moment — I  am  decided." 


CHAPTER  IX. 

EVERY  day  tended  to  confirm  the  suspicions  of  Fitzgerald, 
and  at  last  he  no  longer  doubted  that  the  object  of  Col.  Alwin's 
visit  to  the  unfrequented  spot  he  inhabited  was  to  pursue  his 
plans,  secure  from  the  observation  of  the  existing  government. 
He  now  knew  that  he  had  sought  his  present  asylum,  reckless 
of  the  consequences  which  might  ensue  to  his  host  and  his 
lovely  family.  Resolved  to  be  no  longer  duped  by  his  guest, 
Fitzgerald  one  morning  desired  a  private  conversation  with 
him. 

"  It  is  exactly  what  I  have  been  wishing  myself,"  said  the 
Colonel,  calmly  rising  and  taking  his  arm.  As  they  passed  out 
he  said  : 

"  I  have  desired  an  interview  for  some  time,  but  until  I 
received  some  despatches  which  have  this  morning  come  to 
hand,  I  could  not  confide  to  you  all  I  wished.  But  now  I  can 
be  entirely  unreserved." 

"  Col.  Alwin,"  said  Fitzgerald,  "  if,  as  I  suspect,  this  confi- 


52  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

dence  concerns  your  present  machinations  against  the  peace  of 
your  country,  I  wish  to  know  nothing  of  them.  It  is  scarcely 
possible  that  you  can  escape  with  impunity,  and  I  do  not  wish 
you,  by  your -own  voluntary  confession,  to  qualify  me  to  act  as 
a  witness  against  one  I  have  called  my  friend,  should  I  ever  be 
commanded  by  your  country  to  do  so.  All  I  ask  of  you  is  to 
leave  me  in  peace,  and  not  implicate  a  defenceless  foreigner  in 
schemes  which  must  call  down  the  vengeance  of  your  laws.  Do 
not  be  the  cause  of  driving  me  again  from  the  home  I  have 
chosen  for  myself,  and  in  which  I  have  been  so  happy." 

;  "Fitzgerald,  you  misunderstand — you  misconceive  my  views. 
I  have  no  intention  of  injuring  my  country,  or  the  man  who 
now  holds  the  chief  authority  in  it.  No  son  of  this  soil  would 
;  sooner  ]  fly  to  arms  in  defence  of  the  rights  and  liberties  of  his 
native  land  than  myself.  I  swear  to  you,  her  interests  are  hal 
lowed  in  my  eyes,  and  by  me  shall  never  be  injured.  You 
surely  do  not  consider  it  incompatible  with  them  to  establish  a 
new  empire  in  that  vast  territory  which  lies  west  of  the  Missis 
sippi  ?  There  my  hopes  point, -and  there  will  I  reign  with 
absolute  authority.  A  more  congenial  fate  than  to  be  tram 
melled  as  is  the  President  of  these  fair  States." 

"You  do  not  seem- to  'consider/' Teplied  Fitzgerald,  "  that 
this  territory  is  the  property  of  a  nation  at  peace  with  the 
United  States,  nay,  in  alliance  with  them,  and  the  Spanish 
government  will  never  quietly  see  a  province  of  such  immense 
value  wrested  from  them.  There  is  fallacy  in  your  arguments, 
for  when  the  court  of  Spain  complains  of  violated  treaties,  the 
President  must  hold  you  amenable  to  the  laws  of  your  country  ; 
-as  a  subject,  you  must  be  arraigned  for  treason." 
:  "My  measures  are  so  securely  taken  as  to  leave  no  possible 
.  chance  for  me  to  fall  into  the  poiver  of  the  government.  Do  you 
think  I  would  be  so  besotted  as  to  risk  falling  under  the  author 
ity  of  :the  very  man  whose  intrigues  have -thwarted  my  highest 
: hopes •?  Success  is  certain,  and;I  may  in  safety  now  indulge  in 
the  boast  that  I  will  be  first  or  nothing.  I  offer  you  the  oppor 
tunity  to  rise'iwith  me,  if  you  have  any  ambitious  aspirations. 
If  I 'should  fell,  though  I  repeat  there  is  no  chance  of  such  a 
consummation,  I  will  not  drag  you  down  with  me  ;  of  that  rest 
assured.  Here  are  my  proposals  in  writing ;  weigh  them  well, 
I  beg,  and  do jnot  resolutely  turn  from  fortune,  when  she  is 
ready  to  lavish  upon  you  her  brightest  smiles." 

Fitzgerald  motioned  back  the  otfered  papers. 

"  I  dare  not  take  them." 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  53 

"  Nay,  you  may  surely  read  them.      That  cannot  harm  you, 
and  their  mere  perusal  pledges  you  to  nothing."  : 

Thus    pressed    upon   him,    Fitzgerald  reluctantly    took   the 
offered  papers,  and  Col.  Alwin   hastened  to  join  Zavala,  whot 
awaited  the  result  of  the  interview  in  his  own  apartment. 

.  "  What  says  Fitzgerald  ?"  he  anxiously  inquired,    "  If  he  proves 
refractory  it  will  perplex  us  considerably.     Affairs  are  at  present .> 
in  a  critical  position,  and  until  we  are  sure  of  our  adherents,.our 
movements  must  be  very  cautious.     Our  only  chance  with  him 
is  to  dazzle  his  mind  with  the  prospect  of  a  magnificent  reward,  : 
until  his  honest  upright  sense  is  lulled  into .  security.     I  believer 
with   Sir  Robert  Walpole  that  every  man  has  bis  price,  if  onen 
could  only  find  out  what  would  be  the  temptation." 

"I  think  I  can  guess  it  in  this  case,"  replied  Alwin,  with  a 
sardonic  smile.     "  I  have  left  with  him  .but  now  a  sketch  of  myi> 
plans,  or  at  least  as  much  of  them  as  it  is  desirable  he  .should 
know,  and  I  have  not  been  true  to  myself  if  he  does  not  even 
tually  come  into  my  views."  :    .;•". 

And  Col.  Alwin  was  right.     With  the  deepest  insight  into 
human  nature — into  its  darker  and  weaker  points,  he  could  read 
the  workings  of  the  human  heart,  and  skilfully  turn  them  to  his  , 
own  purposes.     He  knew  that  Fitzgerald  was  not  destitute  of , 
ambition  if  he  could  once  arouse  it,  and  he  had  seen  unmistak 
able  evidences  that  he  was  weary  of  the  narrow  sphere  to  which:  I 
he  was  confined.     His  letter  was  worded  in  the  most  cautious 
and  subtle  manner ;  he  dilated  on  the  certain  advantages  /that 
must  accrue  to  him  from  joining  in  his  present  enterprise  ;  he  - 
lamented  that  such  talents  as  were   possessed  by  his  friend, 
should  be  buried  in  obscurity ;  and  asserted  that  his  principal; 
motive  for  urging  him  to  act  in  concert  with  him,  was  the  wish: 
to  afford  him  a  field  on  which  to  display  the  high  endowments 
of  mind   which   were   now   as  useless  to  him  as  gold  in  an 
un wrought  mine.     He  acknowledged  that  he  wished  to   avail,  j 
himself  of  the  assistance  his  friend  could  afford  him,  and  con 
cluded  by  offering  him  an  office  of  the  highest  trust  in  his  future 
enterprise.  rfe 

The  result  showed  that  Col.  Alwin  had  been  true  to  his  repu 
tation  for  eloquence,  for  Fitzgerald  was,  dazzled,  if  not  convinced* , 
Perhaps  there  are  few  minds  entirely  free  from  the  desire  to 
acquire  fame,  that  bright  bubble  which  philosophers  deride,  yet 
strive  to  attain.  It  has  been  the  inspiring  hope  of  the  warrior, 
the  statesman,  and  the  poet,  from  Diogenes  in  his  tub;  and  him. 
who  wept  that  he  had  not  another  world  to  conquer,  down  to 

5* 


54  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

the  aspirants  of  the  present  day.  It  is  the  unquenchable  desire 
which  pervades  all  hearts,  and  nerves  the  soul  to  exertions  which, 
for  any  other  good,  would  be  deemed  too  great.  Strange  it  is, 
too,  when  we  remember,  that  fame  is  but  breath,  and  flattery 
cannot  charm  the  dull  cold  ear  of  death. 

The  struggle  in  Fitzgerald's  mind  was  long  and  severe ;  and 
the  deciding  voice  came  in  the  memory  of  his  wife's  words, 
uttered  without  dreaming  of  the  consequences  that  would  spring 
from  them.  She  had  wished  for  a  wider  career  for  him.  She 
had  often  urged  him  to  resume  the  practice  of  the  profession  for 
which  he  had  been  educated,  and  make  known  to  the  world  that 
he  was  no  degenerate  son  of  that  soil,  whose  birthright  seems  to 
be  wit,  eloquence,  and  song.  He  was  convinced  that  he  had 
lived  too  long  in  privacy — that  it  was  quite  time  to  emerge  from 
his  retirement,  and  exhibit  to  the  admiring  world  the  brilliant 
genius  with  which  he  suddenly  felt  himself  endowed. 

On  the  following  day  he  sought  Col.  Alwin,  and  signified  to 
him  that  he  was  convinced  he  meant  no  ulterior  injury  to  his 
country,  and  on  mature  consideration,  he  thought  it  would  be 
advisable  to  exchange  his  present  retirement  for  the  high  trust 
he  offered  him.  That  gentleman  expressed  his  pleasure,  but  he 
turned  away  with  a  sneer  upon  his  lip,  and  muttered — 

"  Aye — the  way  with  all  mankind!  Throw  out  a  glittering 
bait,  and  they  are  easily  hooked." 

Fitzgerald  little  dreamed,  while  he  indulged  in  visions  of 
future  greatness  and  usefulness  in  his  new  career,  that  he  was  the 
dupe,  the  tool  of  the  man  on  whose  friendship  he  securely  relied. 

After  he  had  formally  pledged  himself  to  the  conspirators,  he 
turned  to  the  apartments  of  his  wife,  with  the  intention  of  lulling 
to  rest  the  apprehensions  which  had  haunted  her  mind  since  the 
arrival  of  Col.  Alwin,  and  in  which  he  so  largely  participated. 

It  was  night,  and  Mrs.  Fitzgerald  was,  as  usual,  performing  the 
duties  of  a  tender  mother  to  her  infant  children. 

As  the  father  approached  the  room,  he  heard  the  lisping  tones 
of  his  boy's  voice  through  the  half  open  door ;  he  stopped,  for 
his  spirit  felt  rebuked  as  he  listened  to  the  prayer  his  infant  lips 
were  uttering.  The  child  was  kneeling  before  his  mother,  and 
her  hand  rested  on  his  head,  while  his  own  were  clasped  over  his 
young  brow. 

There  is  something  touchingly  beautiful  in  the  homage  of 
childhood  to  the  great  Author  of  our  existence  ;  the  young  heart 
awed  by  the  mystery  which  surrounds  that  beneficent  and  Eter 
nal  Being,  is  incapable  of  appreciating  his  glories ;  yet  offers  up 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  55 

all  its  innocent  aspirations  to  the  throne  of  grace.  Fitzgerald 
turned  away  ;  he  felt  that  he  was  unfit  to  enter  that  sanctuary 
hallowed  by  innocence  and  maternal  affection.  He  had  never 
felt  thus  before,  and  as  he  traversed  the  hall  with  heavy  steps,  he 
mentally  exclaimed — 

"  And  am  I,  after  all,  the  dupe  of  my  own  worldly  mind  ? 
Why  do  I,  like  a  guilty  being,  hesitate  to  stand  before  my  wife 
and  children  ?  I,  who  never  yet  have  had  cause  to  shrink  from 
the  glance  of  any  man,  however  exalted  may  have  been  his 
virtues.  Believing  that  an  '  honest  man 's  the  noblest  work 
of  God,'  I  have  pursued  the  tenor  of  my  way,  seeking  the  ap 
probation  of  my  own  conscience  alone.  Now,  I  have  it  not — 
yet  I  am  too  deeply  pledged  to  retract — they  shall  never  think 
me  cowardly  and  vacillating.  What  I  have  decided  on  shall 
be  fulfilled  ;  but  I  will  go  once  more  to  Margaret,  and  calm  her 
fears." 

As  he  again  entered  the  room  he  was  struck  by  the  scene 
which  met  his  view.  The  youngest  child  had  not  been  well 
for  several  days,  and  Mrs.  Fitzgerald  had  been  deprived  of 
rest.  She  was  now  leaning  back  in  a  large  chair  cushioned  with 
crimson  velvet,  on  which  rested  her  fair  cheek  ;  slumbers  veiled 
the  clear  bright  eyes,  and  the  rosy  lips  seemed  ready  to  part  in 
smiles.  One  arm  supported  her  head,  and  the  other  was 
wreathed  around  her  child.  The  light  shone  full  on  her  features, 
and  the  lover-husband  thought  she  had  never  been  half  so  beau 
tiful  nor  half  so  dear  as  at  that  moment.  He  softly  approached 
and  imprinted  a  light  kiss  upon  her  brow. 

A  book  was  lying  on  the  table  beside  her.  He  took  it  up, 
and  glanced  at  the  title :  it  was  Milton's  Paradise  Lost,  and  he 
immediately  applied  it  to  his  own  situation. 

"  This  has  truly  been  my  Paradise,"  he  murmured,  "  and  you, 
my  Margaret,  instead  of  being  an  Eve  to  tempt  me  to  err,  have 
been  the  divinity  who  dispensed  happiness  to  all  around,  and  by 
your  wise  counsels  pointed  out  the  true  path.  Yes — lovely  and 
beloved,  should  I  allow  the  accursed  passions  of  the  hollow  and 
deceitful  world  to  interfere  with  our  happiness,  and  should  I  be 
doomed  to  suffer  for  it,  my  bitterest  punishment  will  be  that  you 
must  participate  in  my  misery.  Ah !  how  could  I  bear  to  see 
the  bloom  fade  from  that  cheek,  the  smile  from  those  lips,  and 
know  that  I,  who  should  have  guarded  thy  sensitive  heart  from 
all  suffering,  am  the  cause  of  all !  Away  with  such  thoughts ! 
thy  future  must  be,  shall  be,  more  brilliant  than  the  past  has 
ever  been." 


56  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

More  brilliant  it  might  be,  but  never  so  happy  to  her  who 
sought  contentment  in  the  delight  of  home.-  i  Fascinating,  gay, 
and  fond  of  amusement  she  certainly  was ;  a  woman  so  formed 
to  shine  in  society  must  keenly  enjoy  its-excitement.  But  those 
pleasures  make  up  but  a  small  part  of  the  existence  of  a  think* 
ing  and  feeling  human  being;  and  this  rare  creature  was  one 
who  found  her  truest  happiness  .i>n  the  exercise  of  the  affections 
and  charities  of  a  noble  and  benevolent  heart  .  : 

.The  reflections  of  Fitzgerald  were  interrupted  by  his  wife,  who 
suddenly  started  from  her  slumbers  with  an  .exclamation  of 
terror. 

"Oh  Eustace — Eustace — I  have 'bad  such  a  terrible  dreatn  ;" 
and  she  veiled  her  eyes  and  shuddered  at  the  recollection. 

"  What  was  it,  dearest?     .You  appeared  to: slumber  calmly." 

"I  thought  that  our  guest — (ob<  1  fear  him  every  hour  more 
and  more !) — that  he  was  standing  on  an  eminence  far,  far 
above  the  crowd  that  gaped  below,  and  he  held  in  his  hand  a 
brilliant  star.  You,  nay  husband,  : were  climbing  that  steep 
ascent  to  reach  the  glittering  bait  which  he  held  out  to  you  as 
a  reward  for  your  toils.  When  I  saw  you,  I  shrieked  and  called 
upon  your  name;  as  the  agonized  cry  reached  your  ears,  you 
turned,  when  he  said,  in  a  voice  of  thunder, -'Tis  more  impos* 
sible  to  return  than  to  finish  the  ascent ;';.  and-  you  smiled  and 
waved  your  hand — -oh,; that  smile— it  was  terrible!  there  was •. 
recklessness,  despair,  ,  and  determination,  all  blended  in  its 
ghastly  glare.  When  you  had  at  .last  climbed  to  the  summit^ 
and  your  hand  was  put  forth  to  grasp  the  prize,  a  fiery  bolt  was 
hurled  fromithe  clouds  above  ^you,  and  both  seemed' swallowed 
up. in  its  flames.  At  that  moment  I  awoke." 

"What  phantasy,  my  dear  Margaret!  You  have  suffered 
your  mind  to  dwell  on  the  mystery  -which  surround*  our  guest, 
until  your. sleeping, visions  have  borrowed  their  hue  from  your 
waking  ones.  Believe  me* i. Col.  Alwin  would  isooner  serve  than, 
injure  us."  •>  .•••  .  ••.  .  •  ••  •.  .  n  . 

Mrs.  Fitzgerald;  looked  keenly  at  her  husband  as  he;  thus 
spoke,  and  she  quickly  detected  a  change  in  his  countenance, 
though,  he  endeavored;  to  conceal  from  her  the  impression  her 
strange  vision  had  made  upon. him.  She  clasped  his'  hand  and 
earnestly  said :.;.--•,; 

"  Tell  me,  Eustace— and  I  conjure  you,  as; you  love  me,  do  not 
deceive  me — are  you  aware  of  the  plans  Col.  Alwin  is  now 
maturing?  ,  Oh,  my  dear,  dear  husband,;  do  not,  be  led  away 
by  this  intriguing  man-  to  embroil  yourself  with  the  govern- 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  57 

ment  of  the  country  which  has  afforded  us  an  asylum  from 
oppression." 

"  Pooh,  Margaret,  do  you  suppose  I  could  be  induced  to  give 
my  support  to  measures  that  would  tend  to  subvert 'the  govern 
ment  ?  I  thought  you  had  more  respect  for  my  understanding 
and  principles." 

"  I  fear  you  will  be  deceived,  and  involved  in  a  diangerous 
difficulty  before  you  are  aware  of 'it.     I  know  that 'to  a;  man  ' 
of  Col.  Alwin's  spirit  revenge  is  sweet,  and  to  deal ;  a  deadly'' 
blow  at  the  prosperity  of  the  country  while  tinder  its   presrnt 
rulers  is  his  chief  aim.     Oh,  my  husband,   remember  our  own 
country  !     Think  of  the  blood  that  has  deluged  her  soil ;  of  the 
noble,  the  brave,  the  free  in  heart  who  have  had  the  traitor's 
doom  awarded  them  for  struggling  to  disenthrall  the  land  that 
gave  them  birth.     You  are  a  stranger — mingle   not  with  the 
broils  created  by  a  discontented  and  intriguing  spirit." 

"  Margaret,  did  you  not  yourself  wish  for  a  nobler  career  for 
me  ?  Have  you  not  urged  me,  often,  to  mingle  among  men, 
and  use  the  gifts  worthily,  which  nature  has  bestowed  upon 
me?" 

"  I  have,  I  still  wish  it ;  but  not  such  a  career  as  this.  In 
place  of  soaring  to  your  true  elevation,  you  will  be  crushed, 
destroyed.  You  are  deceived,  Eustace.  I  have  received  a 
warning  that  I  may  not  lightly  pass  over.  I  have  been  told 
that  he  will  use  any  means  to  gain  your  concurrence  in  his 
present  views,  for  it  is  necessary  to  the  success  of  his  enter 
prise." 

"And  pray,  Margaret,  to  whom  are  yoti  indebted  for  such 
information." 

"I  do  not  feel  at  liberty  to  name  the  friend  who  so  kindly  ' 
interested  himself  in  our  fate,  even  to  you.     He   is  one  who 
would  save  you  from  the  snare  you  are  blindly  falling  into ;  arid  ; 
I  conjure  you  to  listen  to  him.     He  feels  friendship  for  both 
Col.  Alwin  and  yourself;  and  although  too  honorable  to  betray  ; 
what  has  only  recently  become  known  to  him,  he  is  convinced 
that  all  concerned  in  it  must  meet  with  disappointment,  if  no  [ 
worse  fate  befal  them ;  and  he  would  save    you  from  a  par 
ticipation  in  the  punishment  that   must   eventually   overtake 
them." 

"I  thank  him  for  his  consideration,"  coldly  replied  'Fitzgerald. 
"If, .as  I  suspect,  this  information  comes  from  RuSsell,  he  is 
going  to  act  the  traitor  to  his  benefactor." 

"  Oh  do  not  thus  misconstrue  his  motives.     He  wishes  to  ; 


58  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

save  you,  but  not  to  injure  Col.  Alwin,  He  knows  that  the 
end  of  all  this  must  be  desolation,  misery,  possibly  death  !"  and 
she  wept  bitterly. 

It  has  always  been  admitted  that  tears  are  a  woman's  most 
efficient  weapon,  and  they  now  produced  a  much  greater  effect 
than  the  earnest  and  impassioned  words  which  had  preceded 
them.  Fitzgerald  was  softened  to  such  a  degree  by  the  evident 
unhappiness  of  his  wife,  that  if  he  could  with  honor  have  extri 
cated  himself  from  the  dilemma  in  which  he  was  placed,  he 
would  willingly  have  done  so. 


CHAPTER  X. 

Letter  from  Isabel  to  a  young  friend. 

"  DEAR  EMMA  : 

"  Your  last  welcome  letter  found  me,  not,  as  you  supposed, 
wearied  to  death  with  my  summer  retreat,  but  more  in  love 
with  it  than  I  can  express.  I  have  wished  you  here  a  thousand 
times,  to  share  my  happiness. 

"  Our  host  you  have  seen,  and  you  know  him  to  be  one  of 
Erin's  noblest  sons  ;  but  it  is  not  of  him,  but  his  charming  wife 
that  I  would  write  ;  a  woman,  my  dear  girl,  whom  to  know  is 
to  love,  admire,  almost  worship.  To  beauty,  talent,  and  culti 
vation,  she  adds  the  deepest  fascination  ;  I  can  give  no  other 
name  to  the  wonderful  charm  which  surrounds  her  as  with  a 
halo.  She  and  her  lord  appear  to  be  perfectly  happy  in  their 
mutual  affection,  and  they  have  two  noble  looking  children. 
Domestic  happiness  is  here  truly  valued  and  enjoyed ;  what  a 
pity  it  is  that  time  will  not  stand  still  for  those  who  so  rightly 
employ  it!  I  do  not  like  to  think  that  so  charming  a  picture 
must  be  destroyed  by  this  ruthless  old  monster.  To-day  we 
are  surrounded  by  all  that  can  make  life  desirable ;  blessed  with 
youth,  health,  and  keen  relish  for  every  enjoyment  which  they 
impart;  a  few  fleeting  years  roll  by,  and  an  old  man  with 
feeble  steps  and  silvery  hair  mourns  over  the  wreck  of  the  past, 
perchance  the  survivor  of  all  that  once  fastened  the  bonds  of 
sympathy  upon  his  heart.  Such  are  thy  triumphs,  oh  insatiable 
time  !  Thou  stealest  the  bloom  from  the  fairest  cheek,  life  from 
the  eye,  and  freshness  from  the  heart.  In  thy  iron  grasp  we 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  59 

vainly  wrestle,  for  thy  stern  power  crushes  and  destroys  all 
things  bright,  beautiful,  and  beloved. 

"  Mercy  !  what  a  rhapsody  I  have  been  betrayed  into.  Pray 
excuse  it,  my  dear  friend,  and  I  will  compensate  you  for  read 
ing  anything  so  tiresome,  by  relating  an  amusing  conversation 
which  took  place  last  evening. 

"  I  had  a  letter  from  our  friend  Caroline  C.,  who  is  kind 
enough  to  enlighten  me  occasionally  with  bulletins  from  the  seat 
of  fashion.  She  informed  me  that  the  only  colors  worn  by  the 
£lite  are  London  smoke  and  the  Monkey's  last  gasp.  We  sup 
posed  London  smoke  to  be  pretty  near  the  color  of  any  other 
smoke,  only  a  little  dingier,  perhaps ;  but  as  none  of  us  had  ever 
been  present  at  the  death  of  a  monkey,  we  could  not  imagine 
what  shade  his  last  gasp  could  possibly  be.  I  inquired  of  Zavala 
(you  remember  our  Louisiana  friend),  and  he  answered  with  his 
usual  sarcasm,  that  he  did  not  know,  but  if  we  could  get  some 
one  to  give  the  coup  de  grace  to  the  writer  of  the  letter,  and  be 
near  at  the  time,  we  should  be  able  to  judge.  Mrs.  Fitzgerald 
likes  Caroline,  and  she  quickly  replied  that  there  was  a  quicker 
method  of  arriving  at  the  desired  information,  which  would  be 
to  have  the  same  office  performed  for  hirn.  The  gentleman 
bowed  with  an  air  of  pique,  and  walked  off.  She  followed 
him,  however,  and  in  her  winning  way  smoothed  the  ruffled 
plumage  of  his  vanity,  and  soon  brought  him  back  in  a  good 
humor.  Zavala  has  now  been  here  several  weeks,  talking 
politics  with  my  father,  and  looking  love  at  Julie.  She,  insensi 
ble  girl,  appears  as  unconscious,  and  speaks  as  calmly  as  though 
no  heart  is  quaffing  destruction  from  her  bright  eyes.  He  must 
believe  in  the  old  adage,  that  "  perseverance  accomplishes 
all  things,"  for  it  is  now  two  years  since  he  first  devoted  himself 
to  her,  and  she  is  still  indifferent.  Never  was  any  case  more 
hopeless,  and  yet  he  will  not  see  it.  I  who  am  a  dispassionate 
observer,  can  understand  the  under  current  that  moves  the 
actors  in  the  drama ;  but  there  is  one  here  who  ingeniously 
torments  himself  with  the  belief  that  she  will  be  wooed  and  won 
from  him.  Poor  Charles  has  monopolized  her  smiles  until  he 
cannot  bear  to  see  the  faintest  one  bestowed  upon  another.  He 
endeavors  to  conceal  his  jealousy,  and  sometimes  succeeds  so 
well  that  I  have  at  times  discovered  a  slight  pallor  usurp 
the  roseleaf  tint  on  Julie's  cheek,  and  a  slight  tremor  in 
her  voice,  when  she  has  witnessed  his  apparent  willingness 
to  give  place  to  Zavala. 

"  We  have  a  sort  of  madman  here,  who  devotes  himself  to  me. 


60  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

Russell  became  acquainted  with  him  at  Marietta,  where  some 
little  skill  in  medicine  possessed  by , Mr. -, Graham,  enabled  him  to 
be  of  essential  service  to  Charles.  He  is  my  bean  ideal  of 
a  young  ;artist  or  poet ;  but  .alas !  he  is  neither,  and  cannot 
bestow  on  me  the  immortality  of  Raphael's  JPornarina,  nor 
of  Petrarch's  Laura  ;  but  he  can  and,  does  interest  my  feelings. 
There  is ;  evidently  some  concealed  sorrow  which  preys  on 
his  mind,  and  at .., times  jars,  a  cord  .in  his  brain,  :  My  ima- 
gination  is  interested,  yet  do  not  suppose  that  my  heart  is  in 
danger.  That  is  to  ..entirely,  devoted  to  my  noble,  my  incom 
parable  father,  to  have  room  in  it  for  any  of  the  romance  of 
passion.,  ;, .  ,  •. ,.  : .,  .  IK!  ,.  ,  •  n.  .:,  .  .:•••  .  ,-.\  .  iti 

"I  will  describe  to  you  a  day  here,  and  then  you  will  have  some 
idea  of  the  pleasant  life  we  lead.  ; 

"The,  early  part  of  the  morning  .is ,  devoted  to  a  canter 
on  horseback  or  a  sail  on  the  river ;  then  return  to  luncheon. 
"When  that  is. over,  the  gentlemen  read  aloud*  while  we  employ  > 
ourselves  with  drawing  or  embroidery;  then  comes  dinner,  sifter 
which  we  are  generally  invisible  until  about,  sunset..  Music  and 
conversation.;  fill  up  the;  winged  hours  until  .the  .witching  hour  of 
night!  ; 

:"  My  father  devotes  the  day,  to  his;  own  peculiar  pursuits  ; 
but  in  the  evening  :  he  always  joins  us,  rand  i  relaxing  from 
his  high  and  dignified  bearing,  he  becomes  the  most  delightful 
companion  you  can  imagine.  Wit,  eloquence,  and  knowledge, 
flow  from,  his  lips,  and  one  is  constantly;  surprised  at  the  depth 
of  thought  or  the  sparkling  satire  which  enriches  his'  eoiv- 
versation.  Qh^,  my  dear  Emma.,  how  often  have  I  thanked 
heaven  for  being  the  child  of  such  a  man  !  I  would  not  barter 
my  birthright  for  the  proudest  throne  in  Christendom. 

"  A.dieu,  dearest.  I  have  written  a  volume,  and  only  beg 
that  you  will  send  me  one  in  return. 

,   "ISABEL." 

The  first  early  days  of  autumn  had  arrived.  It  was  one 
of  those  bright  :  balmy  mornings  when  the  sunlight  seems 
to  dance  over  the  green  earth,  and  the  soft  air  appears  to 
impart  new  life  to  the  frame;  :  There;  was  .an  elasticity  in 
the,  atmosphere  which  rendered  it  a  pleasure  merely  to 
inhale  the  pyre  .air  of  heaven,  and  walk  beneath  its  cloud 
less  sky.  .  , . :  • 

Little  in  unison  with  the  loveliness  of  nature  were  the  feelings 
of  Zavala  on  that: particular  morning,     The  fear  was  ever  on  his 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  61 

heart,  that  Russell  would  discover  the  real  position  he  held 
towards   Miss  cle  Bouirg.  i    The  misunderstanding  which  existed; 
between  him  and  Julie  contributed  to  keep  up  the  belief  of  her 
actual1  betrothal  in  the  mindiof,  Russell ;  and  she  unconsciously 
confirmed  all   his  suspicions,   by  the  manner  with  ;  which   she1 
received  the  attentions:  of  Zavala.    . Piqued  at  his  coldness,. :with 
a  ;true  woman's /tacty  she  permitted  Zavala ;.. to  deyote  himself  ton 
her,  in  the  belief  that  she  had  already  been  sufficiently  explicit*  I 
with;hinj  to  destroy,  all  hope  of  winning  her  hand; -and  Russell 
was;  by:  tunas  indignant  and ;  idespaif  ing.  \<  Col.^Alwin  was  satis*  - 
fied  that  Zavala  was  making  great  progress,  and  thought  it  best  ' 
to  allow  his  .ward  toi  remain  in  ignorance  of  the  destiny,  i  he  had 
awarded  her.  ;  inttKai 

On  this  bright i  morning^  .Zavala  entered  the  idraw.ing-room, 
arid* -fouad-J'ulie  arranging-  some: 'freshly  igathered  flowers  in  a 
vase,  while  Russell  and  Isabel  were  promenading  the  portico  in 
earnest  conversation.  .  .,  r  , 

..'".Will  you  not  walk, -Miss  de;Bourg  ??•  he  inquired..     :  : 
A1  No,  thank  you;s  Lam  very  busy.liere,  and  I  have  been  outn 
allithe  morning  with  Mr.  Graham,  in  search  of  plants  he-wishes 
for  some-  medicinal!  purpose.     Charles  and  Isabel  appear  to  be 
enjoying  the  morning  air."  i  ;     :<•.     m  ^  ;    irmo  vr«-.-ti    •< 

Zavala  glanced  at  them  with  a  peculiar  snaile^  ;  ,Q  -r:v 

"Do  you:  really  believe  the-  morning  air  'induces:  them   to  : 
promenade  there,  Miss •  de  Bourg  ? ;  .Observe: the,  earnest  and 
impassioned  air  of  Russell,  and  Miss  Alwin  too  ;:  is  her^complex-fi: 
ion  usually  so  i 'fluctuating  ?     -Believe  me,  there  is.a  deepfericur-i, 
rent  of  feeling  there  than  you  dream  of."    : 

Julie,  did  •  look,  and'  in  .spite  of  her  struggle  for  self-control, 
she  felt  herself  grow  pale.     To  conceal  her  emotion,  she  took  u^i. 
a  moss,  rose  bud  and  admired  its- .'beauty^  but  Zavalaiwas  too.  well 
skilled  in:  reading  countenances, : to  be  decei'vedr  :He  saw  that  , 
the  random  Shaft  had  told.     He  turned  carelessly  towards,  the  i 
vase,  and;  taking, from  it  a  full  blown  rose^  said—  .• 

"I  am  ia  a > moralizing  mood  ito-day,.  and  eveni, the  flowers; 
must  furnish   me  with   a  subject.     Behold  this   beautiful  bud,; • 
sheltered  in  its  green  covering,  with  the: faint  pink; just;  bursting 
through  :  'tis  an  emblem  of  the  inmost  heart, 'folded  in  its  own 
mantle  of  purity,  tenderness,  and  reserve,  before  its  slumbering;! 
passion*  and  .hidden  energies  have  been  called1  forth  to  desolate 
or  bless  the  future-"'   '•••(    '•• 

"  You  grow  poetic,"  said  Julie,  with. a: faint  smile,  for  she  felt 
it  necessary  to  say  something,  when  he  paused. 


62  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

"  When  gazing  on  a  face  and  form  that  rival  the  creations  of 
the  most  vivid  fancy,  can  I  be  otherwise  than  poetic  ?" 

Julie  felt  that  another  declaration  was  impending,  and  hur 
riedly  exclaiming,  "  I  cannot  listen  to  such  flattery,"  she  escaped 
from  the  room. 

Carefully  securing  the  door  of  her  apartment  after  her, 
she  threw  herself  upon  a  seat,  and  buried  her  face  in  her 
hands. 

"  Jealous — jealous,"  she  muttered,  "  and  of  my  darling 
Isabel ;  my  soul's  sister.  Oh,  meanness  most  incomprehensi 
ble  !  what  has  this  mad  love  made  me  stoop  to  !  I  will  root  it 
out.  I  will  trample  it  in  the  dust,  sooner  than  thus  lose  my  self- 
respect  !" 

There  she  sat,  the  young,  the  proud,  the  beautiful,  the  high 
hearted  ;  she  who  had  lived  in  an  atmosphere  of  flattery  until 
that  mournful  hour,  self-humiliated,  bowed  beneath  the  weight 
of  sorrow  ;  her  head  rested  on  her  hand,  while  its  shining  bands 
were  loosened  and  falling  around  her,  her  quivering  lips  apart, 
and  the  heavy  drops  falling  over  her  pale  features.  Julie  de 
Bourg  was  not  one  to  love  lightly,  and  the  years  of  her  whole 
life  had  woven  the  spell  which  bound  her  to  Russell.  As  chil 
dren,  they  had  been  linked  together  in  bonds  a  thousand  times 
more  tender  than  those  which  unite  the  most  affectionate  bro 
ther  and  sister.  This  love,  nurtured  by  time,  and  matured  by 
intellect  and  enthusiasm,  was  now  to  be  torn  from  her  shrinking 
and  agonized  heart,  while  he  transferred  his  devotion  to  Isabel. 
Ah,  had  it  been  any  other  one,  she  would  have  found  the  trial 
less  severe  ;  but  to  see  her  best-beloved  friend  arrayed  against 
her  as  the  rival  possessor  of  the  heart  she  valued,  was  bitterness 
indeed. 

A  violent  head-ache  excused  her  non-appearance  at  breakfast, 
and  when  Isabel  came  in  to  inquire  about  her  sudden  indisposi 
tion,  she  found  her  apparently  enjoying  a  quiet  slumber. 

How  often  does  a  woman  smile,  and  utter  the  light  jest  or 
warble  the  gay  song,  while  under  the  excitement  of  wounded 
pride  or  outraged  feeling  !  Julie  knew  that  each  turn  of  her 
countenance  was  watched  by  Zavala ;  and  she  kept  so  strict  a 
watch  over  her  feelings,  that  he  almost  doubted  the  success  of 
his  master-stroke  of  policy. 

"  I  was  surprised  to  hear  of  your  sudden  illness,  Miss  de  Bourg," 
he  said  when  she  reappeared,  before  the  morning  was  over. 
"  When  you  left  the  parlor  you  appeared  quite  well,  and  even 
more  blooming  than  usual." 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  63 

Julie  replied  with  a  degree  of  calmness  which  surprised 
herself. 

"  I  am  unused  to  walking  before  breakfast,  and  the  exercise, 
combined  with  the  perfume  of  the  flowers  I  gathered,  gave  me 
a  slight  head-ache,  which,  I  am  happy  to  say,  has  quite 
left  me." 

"  Nothing  is  more  hurtful  to  the  health  than  inhaling  the 
perfume  of  flowers,"  said  Col.  Alwin.  "  Pray  do  not  expose  your 
self  to  the  chances  of  indisposition  again,  my  dear  ;  it  is  true 
we  have  Mr.  Graham  here  to  aid  us,  but  if  you  or  Isabel 
should  be  seriously  ill,  so  far  from  my  friend  Dr.  Crawford,  I 
should  feel  very  unhappy  about  you." 

"  Thank  you  for  your  solicitude,  dear  sir ;  I  will  endeavor  to 
be  as  careful  as  possible." 

Russell  made  no  comment  on  her  alleged  indisposition,  and 
left  the  room  while  they  were  speaking  of  it.  Scarcely  could 
Julie  command  her  deeply  tried  feelings  at  this  new  proof  of 
his  indifference.  Immediately  afterwards,  he  came  to  the  window, 
and  requested  Isabel  to  come  out  and  walk  with  him. 

"  In  a  moment ;  Julie,  won't  you  come  with  us  ?" 

"  No — thank  you — I  am  afraid  of  the  sun — my  head  is  not 
quite  right  yet,  though  it  no  longer  pains  me." 

"  Ah — I  forgot — you  must  take  care  of  yourself  to-day." 

She  threw  on  her  bonnet  and  joined  him,  and  they  strolled 
along  through  a  shady  and  secluded  pathway  which  lay  along 
the  bank  of  the  river.  They  walked  some  distance  in  utter 
silence,  when  Isabel  pettishly  exclaimed — 

"  I  walked  with  you  for  your  own  pleasure,  and  yet  you  have 
never  said  a  word.  It  is  inexcusable  to  be  so  stupid,  unless 
you  are  in  love." 

"  I  am — deeply,  hopelessly,"  said  Russell  almost  fiercely. 

"  But  not  with  me,  fair  sir,  which  is  some  comfort." 

"Why  a  comfort?" 

"Because,  with  that  tragic  face,  I  should  expect  you  to  enact 
something  quite  melo-dramatic  when  you  were  only  informed 
that  I  could  oft'er  you  no  consolation.  Pooh,  Charles,  you 
amaze  me  with  your  obtuseness.  Love,  certainly,  has  blinded 
you,  or  /  should  not  be  so  much  more  keen-sighted  towards  the 
game  that  is  playing  before  your  eyes  than  you  seem  to  be. 
Do  not  trust  to  Don  Pedro's  assertions,  if  he  has  made  any. 
Believe  me  when  I  tell  you,  Julie  has  no  love  for  him." 

"  Love !  no — no — I  never  accused  her  of  that ;  yet  she  will 


64  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

wed  him,  nevertheless,  and  I  detest  myself,  that  I  cannot  be  as 
indifferent  to  her  as  she  deserves." 

"  Now  you  know  you  are  unjust  to  one  you  have  known  too 
long  and-  well,  , to  judge;  thus  harshly.  iNever  will  Julie  be 
won  by  one  she  loves  not — never" .  n 

"  You  are  warm  in  the  defence  of  your  friend,  young  lady," 
sajd;  a  .strange  voice  afi  her  elbow.  "Oh,  yes,  you  are  warm  in 
the  defence  of, your  friend,  and:  you  are  Tight  to  trust  her,  for 
you  are  young  and  truthful  yourself.  Let  me  look  upon  you,*' 
for,  you  are  like  ope  I  saw  in  years  that  are  gone — aye,  as  like 
as  the/ budding, rose. is  to  the  perfect  flower ;  but; she  was  blight 
ed  in  her  bright  youth.  I  saw  her,  all  radiant  in  beauty  as  she 
waSjiJaid.belpw  the  sod,  and :  I.  laughed  as;  I  saw  the  sunbeams 
dancing  upon  her  grave,  for  I  knew  they  could:  not  penetrate 
the  earth  and  give  warmth  and  vitality  to  the  heart  beneath. 
Yet  she  had  .never  injured  me  ;  H  had-  hurled  the  thunderbolt  at 
her  ;  I  had  given  the  death-stroke  to  her  gentle  heart." 

l^he^wQ. listened  in  astonishment  to  this  strange  address ••:•;  the 
person  who  uttered  it  was  a  .woman  ;in  the:  decline  of  life  ;  her 
figure  was  tall  and  commanding,  though  her  dress  denoted 
extreme  poverty.  Her  face  still  retained  marks  of  beauty;  of  a 
stern  and  haughty  character^ and  there; was  a  degree  of  wildness: 
in  her  large  dark  eyes,  which;  denoted  partial  insanity.  After 
surveying  the  two  attentively, ;  she  said  : 

"  A  bright  and  merry  morning  to  you  both.  You,  nay  pretty 
lady,  look  as  blithe,  and  happy  as,  the  birds  .on  the  bough." 

"  What  do  you  wish,. good:  woman  2"  inquired  Isabel,  slightly 
startled  at  her  abrupt/address,  :•: 

f"  Wish — Ah,  lefc  me  see ;  ,X-  wish  to  see.  :one — but  you:  must 
not  know  who  it  is ;  for  he  would  curse  me  bitterly.  Won't 
you  have  ,-ypiir  fortune  told,  young  lady  2,  ••  May  the  weird  be 
better  than  thy  mother's!"  ,, 

"  My  mother!  oh,  did  you  really  know  her  ?"  she  quickly  asked. 

"Kno\y  her-r--yes,  and.you  are  as  like  her  as  any  two  stars 
in  the  sky  resemble,  each  other.  Gome,  give  me  your  hand, 
pretty  one,  and  let  me  read  you  a  destiny  that  should  be  as 
brio-lit  as  the  world  ever  saw,  to  repay  you  for  the  .unmerited 
sufferings  of  your,  angel  mother."  ., 

"  What  co uldi have  caused. her  to  suffer?"  said  Isabel. 

"  Ah,  you  are  at  that,  are  you  ?  I  won't  tell,  for  he  would  kill 
me — he  said  he  would  if  I  ever  betrayed  him.  Give  me;your 
hand  anc\  hear  your  destiny."  < 

Isabel  held  out  her  hand,  and  the  woman  gazed  long  on  each 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  65 

slender  finger ;  then  carefully  examining  the  lines,  she  sighed 
deeply.  .  •    «  ;  •  ..,,,.,, 

"  So  young,  and  so  doomed  !"  she  muttered.  "  Lady,  your 
fate  is  wirittea  in  dark  characters,, and  1  would ,,£ain  ,be  ,exeused 
reading  them.",  _-(,-,-  •  •/  >  ,».  i>  . 

Isabel  half  smiled.    ,  i  -       .•;•.•      •.•  ,  .      .    . 

"  Tell  all  you  see,  good  woman.  I  am  not  superstitious,,  an<J, , 
I  do  not  .fear  the  darkest  prediction  you  can  make  Concerning 
my  future  destiny.?!  ir  •-::.;  ,  w  inun 

"  Do  not  speak  thus,"  said  the  fortune-teller,  shaking  her 
head.  "i'Tis  a  dreary  page^  traced  in  disappointment  and 
ending  in  despair.-  i:i  :  n:  u«;  j .-,.  -,.,•-,  .<  ,  ,ioj 

"  Allow  me  at  least  the  consolation  of  hope,"  said  the  incre 
dulous  girL     ".Charles,  pray  be  my  banker-r-yet  stqp-r-let  us 
hear  your  fortune; first.  ;  I  hope  the,, sybil  wiU  be  more  propi-,; 
tious  to  you  than  she  proved  to  me." ...    - 

With  a  smile,  he  held  forth  his  hand, .  but  the  woman  appear 
ed  more  interested  in  .scanning  his,  features.  .  IJer  eagle  gaze, 
was  bent  on  him  many  moments,  while  she  muttered  : 

"  Yes,  it  must .  Jbe   SOM    The   broad,  high  .brow, ,  th$  flashing 
eye,  the  haughty  lip,  all,  all  her  own.     Her  noble  spirit  is  here,, 
to%or  I  am  much  mistaken. ,    Young; man,  what  name  do, you 
bear?"  i*j      i-  ij      n  -,<\      -   ur  . 

"  Charles  Russell." 

"Aye,  I  thought  so.  Now,  I  will  read  your  fate,  son  of,  the 
noble  in  heart,.  There— let  nje  .see— a  lover  without  a  lady 
love^-crosses  and,  vexations  in  early  life,  followed,: by  a,  noon  of 
fame  and  happiness,  won,  as  all  good  gifts  should  be,  by  truth, 
and  incorruptible  integrity.  Remember  this  warning ;  dream 
not  of  her,  (pointing,  fco  Isabel)  ;  if  you  .have  done  so,  forget,  it; 
'tis  easy  io  crushi  a;  paissiqn  in  the  bud,;  if  you  .heed  not  my 
words,  you  are  lost." 

.    She  was  moving  away,  but  Russell  stopped  her.  .    ,,,. 
. •",!  jjiust  re\yard:you  for:  the  fin,e  fortune  you, have  predicted 
former    Here  ;.,  let  me  cross  your  hand  with  silver."        ;       -.,,,, 

She  took  the  offered  coin,  and  weighing  it  in  her  fingers  s#id-r-; ; 
I..?* It  is  far  more, than  the  words  we,re,  w.orth^btit  of ,  what 
value  is  it  to  me  when  I  am  starying,  and  can  get  no   food 
hereabouts  for  money  !     I  have  eaten  nothing  since,  yesterday 
at  noon."  ,  . 

''  Puor  creature!",  exclaimed' Isabel,  "Come  with  me  and  I 
will  feed  you."  i!;.,  ,.  ,:  , .........  ,  .  .  ..  ,  ../ 

"  Bless  you  for  that,  although  you  are  his  child." 
6* 


66  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

They  hurried  back  to  the  house,  and  the  fortune-teller  was 
soon  seated  on  the  steps,  voraciously  devouring  the  food  which 
Miss  Alwin  had  procured  for  her.  She  refused  to  enter 
the  house,  and  muttered  some  unintelligible  words  about  a  vow 
never  to  enter  beneath  the  roof  that  sheltered  some  one,  until 
she  had  obtained  vengeance  for  a  wrong  that  had  been  inflicted 
on  her. 

When  she  finished  eating,  she  arose  to  go.  At  that  moment 
Col.  Alwin  came  out,  and  in  some  surprise  inquired — 

"  Whom  have  you  here,  Isabel  ?  — a  beggar." 

As  she  was  about  to  reply,  the  woman  raised  her  bonnet  and 
pushed  it  back,  leaving  the  grey  hair  and  strongly  marked 
features  in  full  view.  She  slowly  replaced  it,  but  one  glance  at 
the  flashing  face  before  him  seemed  to  freeze  every  drop  of  blood 
in  his  veins.  There  was  scorn,  mockery,  insult,  and  defiance, 
mingled  with  the  wild  glare  of  insanity,  in  the  expression  which 
gleamed  from  those  worn  and  faded  features.  Col.  Alwin 
stood  gazing  on  her  with  that  look  of  aversion  and  horror  with 
which  a  man  might  regard  the  spectre  of  the  detested  dead, 
which  suddenly  arose  in  the  path  before  him.  She  laughed 
scornfully,  and  said — 

"  Your  evil  genius  has  appeared  again,  Alwin,  and  you  know 
that  disappointment  and  sorrow  to  you  ever  track  her  steps. 
You  thought  me  dead,  no  doubt,  but  you  see  I  am  here 
to " 

"  Wretch — fiend,"  muttered  he  between  his  closed  teeth,  "  say 
but  another  word  here,  and  you  will  find  that  my  threats  can  be 
fulfilled.  Await  me  there,"  pointing,  as  he  spoke,  to  a  grove,  a 
short  distance  from  the  house. 

The  concentrated  passion  and  determination  expressed  in  his 
tone  and  manner,  seemed  to  terrify  the  woman  into  obedience, 
for  she  turned  away  without  another  word,  and  walked  towards 
the  spot  he  indicated. 

As  Col.  Alwin  watched  her  receding  form,  his  dark  and 
stormy  features  worked  with  feelings  to  which  his  alarmed 
and  astonished  daughter  could  gain  no  clue.  As  the  stranger 
was  lost  to  view,  he  struck  his  hand  violently  upon  his  brow 
and  sank  on  a  seat,  his  whole  frame  convulsed  with  the  emotion 
he  vainly  endeavored  to  conceal. 

Without  the  power  of  moving  or  uttering  a  word,  Isabel 
had  leaned  against  the  wall,  a  witness  to  this  strange  scene.  At 
length  her  father  spoke  in  a  tone  which  powerful  self-comrnand 
had  rendered  calm. 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  67 

"  Go  to  your  room,  my  daughter,  and  forget,  if  you  can,  the 
scene  you  have  just  witnessed.  I  charge  you,  as  you  value  my 
peace,  never  to  mention  what  you  have  just  seen  and  heard." 

She  obeyed  in  silence,  and  in  a  few  moments  afterwards, 
from  the  windows  of  her  room,  she  saw  him  take  the  pathway 
which  led  to  the  grove. 


CHAPTER  XL 

As  Col.  Alwin  entered  the  woodland,  the  woman  advanced 
to  meet  him.  He  impatiently  waved  her  back — 

"  No  nearer — no  nearer — tell  me  what  you  want,  and  why  you 
have  sought  me." 

"  I  want  revenge,  revenge"  was  the  startling  response,  shrieked 
forth  in  a  tone  that  well  might  turn  the  warm  blood  to  ice.  "  I 
have  prayed  for  it — I  have  wept  for  it ;  yet  still  it  is  denied — 
you  flourish — you  are  happy,  while  I  am  a  wretched  outcast 
from  hope  and  sympathy.  Oh,  would  that  I  were  not  a  woman, 
or  that  a  demon's  hate  could  nerve  my  woman's  hand  to  bathe 
itself  in  the  life-blood  of  your  false  and  cruel  heart ;  then  I  should 
not  vainly  thirst  for  long  delayed  vengeance." 

"  Impotent,  silly  wretch  !  what  would  you  with  me  ?  I  came 
here  to  learn  your  wants,  and  relieve  them,  not  to  listen  to  the 
wild  ravings  of  insanity." 

"  Who  made  me  mad,  and  now  taunts  me  with  it  ?  Who 
deluged  my  brain  with  a  sea  of  blood  until  fire  sprang  from  the 
red  waves  and  withered  my  soul  ?  Who  did  this,  hard,  unfeel 
ing,  unrelenting  man  ?  I  can  but  curse  you  and  die,  but  my 
curse  shall  fall  and  crush  you,  when  the  lips  that  uttered  it  are 
closed  for  ever." 

"  Come,  Theresa,  no  more  nonsense,  if  you  please.  I  am 
tired  of  these  tragedy-queen  airs.  Are  you  in  want  of  money, 
that  I  find  you  in  this  wretched  condition  ?  I  have  told  you 
always  to  apply  to  me  when  in  need  of  anything.  Tell  me 
briefly  what  has  brought  you  hither  f ' 

"  Not  the  desire  of  money,  Alwin,"  she  replied,  with  more 
quietness  of  manner.  "  If  I  took  your  gold  and  bought  food 
and  raiment  with  it,  the  one  would  choke,  and  the  other 
would  not  warm  me.  I  come  to  tell  you  once  again  of  my 
interminable  hatred  :  to  predict  to  you  the  end  of  all  your  fine 


68  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

schemes.  The  future  has  been  opened  to  mo,  and  I  come  to 
yqu-  with  its  revelations. ;  /Listen  to  my  words,  for  my  lips  are 
touched  with  a  prophet's  holy  fire,  and  I  have  been  com  missioned 
to  reveal  yuur  fate,  .to  you.  Your  race,  is  nearly  run — a  few  more 
mwithsi;  and  prison-walls  will  bound  your  falcon  glance ;  you 
will  issue  from  them  a  fallen  man.  The  wages  of  ambition  are  .a  > 
seared  heart  and  a  blasted  conscience ;  but  you  shall  not  have 
these  alone.  The  vulture  of  disappointment  shall  gnaw  your 
very  heart-strings,  and  the  solitary  spot  in  your  callous  soul, 
which  is  hallowed  by  affection,  shall  be  laid  desolate.  You  are 
a  hard  and  unfeeling  man  ;  the  stain  of  blood  is  on  your  hand, 
and  it  cries  aloud  for  vengeance.  The  recollection  of  the  trust 
ing  heart  you  deceived,  of  the  bosom  you  wrung  with  anguish, 
is  on  your  conscience." 

Col.  Alwin  listened  to  these  denunciations  with  such  an  ex 
pression  of  indifference  on  his  saturnine  countenance,  that 
apparently  exasperated  at,  his  calmness,  the  woman  again 
resumed-*—  :  •  . .•••••<  ;  ;  :.  i 

"Your  course  has   been  marked  with  desolation  and  ruin;! 
your  presence,  like  the  fatal  siroceo,  has  carried  destruction  with 
it.     But  mark  my  words — the  decree  has;gone  forth;  you  may 
struggle  against  it,  but  its  fulfilment  is  inevitable.      You  shall 
live  to  weep  over  your  former  high  estate — to  rend  your  grey 
hairs  with  anguish.     Not  ;only  shall  the  rewards  of  ambition  . 
bentorn  from  your;grasp,  but  the  ;last  hope  of  your  heart,  the 
idol i of  your  pride. and  your  affections,  shall  fade  from  your  side. 
All — all  shall  perish  in   a  few  brief  years  :    when  that  hour 
cames,  think  of  ,rne- — remember  that  the  voice  of  her  you  have 
cursed   and  reviled  asi  if  no  spirit  of  humanity  dwelt  in  her:, 
form,  pronounced  your  doom." 

Col.  Alwin  had  quite  recovered  his  usual  self-possession,  for 
his.  was  not  a  spirit  to    quail   before  the  mysterious  denuncia-  > 
tions  of  a  maniac.     He  had  listened  to  this  torrent  of  words 
without  the.ipower.of  stopping:  the  speaker;  but  taking  advan 
tage  of  the  first  pause,  he  said-r-        rry  u  •  ••••••  \ .  :•• 

"  That  is  quite  enough,  Theresa.  We  will  no  longer  discuss 
those  supernatural'  revelations,  if  you  please.  Take  this  purse, 
and  when  its  contents  are  exhausted  you  shall  have  another 
supply  "  ; 

fn"  Never,  never;  I,  touch  your  gold!  I  would  sooner  beg  my 
bread  from  door  to  door,  or  lie  down  in  the  road  and'  die  of 
hunger,  than  take  it.  Farewell,  sir ;  when  we  next  meet  you 
will  know  if  I  am  a  true  or  false  prophet."  .  n 


THE      C'O.NSPIllATOR.  69 

She  turned  away,  and  went  with  rapid  strides  through  the 
wood, Chanting  a  wild  song,  in  a  loud,  unmelodious  tone.  rt<j  • 

'"  Orazy  fool:!"  muttered  Col.  Ahvin,  as  he  retraced  his  steps 
1  towards  the  house.-  •'  I ; cannot  imagine  how  she 'discovered  me 
here.  That  woman  is  the  torment  of  my  life ;  and  spite  of  all 
my  efforts,  1  cannot  see  her  without  betraying  the  agony  it 
'causes  hie  to  recal  the  transactions  of  rrij^barly  life  in  which  she 
was  interested."  j  :  ••'•'•'  ••••  '•'•'<''  '  :|1  i;  -ni  '  •••/ 


CHAPTER  XII. 

!  ON!  the  morning  after  the  fortune-teller's  visit,; the;  gentlemen 
had  all  separated  oft  various  expeditions  of  business  or  pleasure, 
'and  Isabel  proposed  a  sail  on  the  river,  with  the  Corporal  to 
tiianage  the  boat.  Julie1  assented,  and  Mrs.  Fitzgerald  was  per 
suaded  to  accompany  them.  ••>•••  ••':<•• 

1  Since  morniftg  the  wind  had  risen  considerably,  and  the 
waves  were  breaking  in  foamy  billows  upon  the  shores  Many 
would  have  feared  to  venture  on  them  on  such  a  day ;  but  the 
lady  of  the  island  was  one  whose  intrepid  spirit  was  not  easily 
daunted,  and  she  laughed  at  the  hesitation  of  her  young  com 
panions,  when  they  observed  these  indications,  i  She  was  accus- 
tbriied  to  brave  the  waves',  and  had  grown  bold  from  never 
having  encountered  an  accident.  They  were  soon  comfortably 
seated  in  the  boat;  and  in  the  excitement  of  dancing  oven  the 
unquiet  waters  in  their  fairy  bark,  they  forgot  all  apprehensions 
of  danger.  '  •  '^ 

Late  rains  had  swolleii  tihe  Ohio  much  beyond  its  usual 
height,  and  many  trees,  with  their  leafy  honors  yet' unshed, 
werfe  prostrate  in  the  stream,  their  roots  still  clinging  io  the 
soil  from  which  the  rushing  waters  had  torn  them.;i  Large 
masses' of  drift  wood  were  floating  lazily  along  with  the  current, 
and  !  it  >  required  some  skill  in  the  ; Corporal  to  steer  clear  of 
them.'-1  •••  '••••'  •  ••  •-  b-i  '»ill  "H  lir:  .'i; 

To 'the' 'eyes  of  our  little  party  the  scene  <wa&  enchanting. 
On  6tte  side !  were  abrupt  hills  rising  'from •< the  river's  brink, 
wooded  to  their  sumthits^  and' exhibiting  the  brilliant 'variety  of 
tints  seen  in  an  autumnal  forest  in  America,  before  the  leaves 
have  begun  to  fall.  On  the  other  side  was  the  beautiful  island 
they  had  left,  with  its  white  buildings  seen  through  the  opening 


70  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

boughs  of  the  trees,  the  only  evidence  that  the  footsteps  of 
civilized  man  had  ever  trodden  the  soil  of  the  deep  forest  which 
cast  its  solemn  shadows  upon  the  waters  they  were  gliding  over. 
Occasionally  the  warble  of  a  bird  would  break  the  silence  which 
reigned  around,  for  our  fair  party  were  too  deeply  absorbed  in 
their  own  fancies  to  keep  up  anything  like  a  connected  conver 
sation.  At  length,  Mrs.  Fitzgerald  called  the  attention  of  Isabel 
to  a  tall  figure  which  stood  on  the  shore,  leaning  carelessly  upon 
a  rifle. 

"Look  at  your  dusky  admirer,  Isabel.  One  might  almost 
believe  him  a  student  of  the  graces,  who  had  placed  himself 
there  purposely  to  have  his  attitude  admired." 

Isabel  looked  in  the  direction  indicated,  and  beheld  the 
Indian  chief  Outalassa ;  his  attitude  was  strikingly  imposing, 
and  he  formed  quite  an  appropriate  figure  in  the  wild  scene 
before  them.  The  chief  was  a  tall,  powerfully  made  man,  with 
an  eye  of  fire  and  a  lip  of  pride.  His  blanket,  which  was  of 
bright  crimson  and  green,  skilfully  contrasted,  hung  partly  off 
one  shoulder,  and  fell  in  graceful  folds  around  his  fine  person  ; 
he  appeared  to  be  watching  the  motions  of  the  boat  with 
absorbing  interest,  and  after  a  few  moments,  motioned  to  the 
Corporal  to  approach  the  shore. 

Outalassa  was  in  the  habit  of  visiting  Mr.  Fitzgerald's  family, 
frequently,  and  especially  of  late  they  had  become  quite  familiar 
with  his  presence.  The  Corporal  obeyed  the  signal,  and  as  they 
came  within  hailing  distance,  he  said,  as  he  pointed  upwards — 

"  The  storm-cloud  is  gathering  fast.  In  less  than  twenty 
minutes  the  wind  will  rush  around  yon  point  so  heavily,  that  your 
boat  will  be  upset,  and  the  daughters  of  the  pale  face  will  find 
a  grave  in  the  depths  of  the  dark  waters.  Put  back,  old  man, 
for  the  storm-spirit  is  unfurling  his  banner  over  the  sky,  and  you 
should,  before  this,  have  taken  warning  from  his  signals." 

Thus  warned,  they  looked  up  and  saw  that  many  dark  clouds 
were  rapidly  gathering  overhead,  though  the  sun  still  shone 
brightly.  Hastily  thanking  the  chief,  the  Corporal  was  instantly 
commanded  to  tack  and  cross  in  the  direction  of  the  island. 

Alarmed  at  the  danger,  the  negro  lost  his  presence  of  mind, 
and  steered  wildly,  while  the  wind  increased  every  moment. 
Outalassa  did  not  appear  to  desire  to  part  from  them  so  sudden 
ly  :  he  walked  along  the  edge  of  the  bank,  keeping  his  eye  on 
the  boat,  and  after  the  lapse  of  a  few  seconds,  he  shouted — 

"  Come  to,  old  man,  and  let  me  help  to  manage  that  boat, 
or  you  will  never  reach  your  home  in  safety." 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  71 

The  alarmed  occupants  immediately  ordered  the  Corporal  to 
steer  to  the  shore  and  let  them  get  out  and  encounter  the  coming 
storm  on  land  sooner  than  endanger  life  by  remaining  in  the 
boat.  The  black  made  an  effort  to  obey,  but  the  wind  by  this 
time  had  become  so  high,  that  the  craft  was  quite  unmanage 
able.  It  was  necessary  to  lower  the  sail  to  prevent  it  from  being 
capsised ;  and  to  their  great  dismay,  they  found  that  the  oars  had 
been  forgotten.  Left  utterly  at  the  mercy  of  the  winds  and  waves, 
the  light  craft  tossed  from  billow  to  billow,  threatening  at  every 
plunge  to  engulf  them  in  their  dark  bosom,  while  a  torrent  of 
rain  began  to  descend. 

Soon  after  the  extent  of  their  danger  became  known,  the 
chief  disappeared.  Isabel  wrung  her  hands,  wept,  and  deplored 
their  situation;  while  Julie,  pale  and  cold,  passed  one  arm 
around  her  friend,  and  concealed  her  face  upon  her  shoulder, 
murmuring — 

"  We  can  at  least  die  together." 

Mrs.  Fitzgerald  had  not  lost  all  hope.  With  the  want  of 
courage  characteristic  of  his  race,  the  negro  was  shivering  with 
terror,  totally  incapable  of  exerting  himself.  He  clasped  his 
hands  fervently,  and  commenced  summing  up  all  his  transgres 
sions  in  a  manner  which,  in  a  situation  of  less  peril,  would  have 
had  a  most  ludicrous  effect.  "  Oh,  good  Mr.  Lordy  Goddy,  be 
merciful  to  me  and  I  will  tell  no  more  lies.  Let  me  get  out  o' 
dis  scrape  wid  dese  dear  innocent  lambs,  and  I  will  nebber  dance 
the  double  shuffle  no  more." 

Then  suddenly  recollecting  a  prayer  which  had  been  taught 
to  him  in  his  childhood,  he  kneeled  down  with  some  difficulty, 
and  grasping  both  sides  of  the  boat  convulsively,  he  com 
menced — 

"  Now  I  lay  me  down  to  sleep, 
I  pray  de  Lord ." 

His  invocation  was  cut  short  by  a  loud  shout  which  came 
through  the  pauses  in  the  storm,  and  they  knew  that  help  was 
near.  The  Corporal  started  up  at  the  imminent  risk  of  upsetting 
the  boat,  and  exclaimed — 

"  Here  dey  come,  oh  Lordy,  and  I'll  be  sure  to  keep  my 
word  'bout  de  lies — leastways,  I'll  try ;  but  the  double  shuffle 
I'm  not  so  sartin  'bout,  case  dafs  my  great  '  complishment' 
'mong  de  darkies.  Here  be  that  good  Mr.  Injun,  and  Mr.  Rus 
sell  too." 

At  the  same  moment  Isabel  spoke. 


72  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

"Raise  yonr  head,  Julie;  here  is  Charles  coming  to 
rescue  us." 

-Julie  looked  upland  saw  Russell  and  Outalassa  within  ashort 
distance  of  them,  in  •  a  much  larger  boat  than  the  one  they 
occupied.  'A:  rope1  was  thrown  to  the  Corporal,  and  in  another 
moment  they;were  alongside  of  each  other; 
"  "Dear — deaf  Charles  I"  exclaimed  Isabel;  "your  arrival 
is  indeed  opportune." 

"Yes,,  thank  heaven  !  we  are  in  time,"  he  hurriedly  replied. 
uOutafassa,  assist  me  wrtih  these  ladies." 

He  raised  Isabel  in  his  arms,  and  placed  her  in  safety  in  the 
ottier  boat;  when:  he 'turned  again,  he  found  the  Chief  support 
ing  the  fainting  form  of  Julie. 

"It  is  only  terror,"  said  Mrs.  Fitzgerald,  wringing  the  water 
froitai!: the-  heavy'  tresses ''•  of  the  'insensible  girh  "See,  she 
revives  already." 

They  escaped;  but  there  was  one  who  sat  beside  the  social 
hearth  that  night,  a  desolate  creature,  'and  if  she  alone  could 
have  met  that  fate,  she  could  have  wished  that  the  adventure  of 
the  morning  had  'closed  her  life.  It  is  dreadful  for  the  young 
heart  to  despair;  and  there  was  such  a  cold  heavy  weight 
pressing  on  that  of  Julie;  that  she  fancied  it  could  never  again 
feel  the  buoyant  spring  of  joy. 

:  The  events -of  the 'morning  had  brought  the  conviction  coldly 
to  h«p:heart,  that  she  had  indeed  been  rivalled  by  her  friend,  or 
in  the  moment  of  danger  would  not  Russell's  first  thought  have 
been  of  her  ?  Yet,  her  lip  was  smiling  and  her  eye  bright. 

"  He  shall  never  know  the  depth  of  my  wretchedness,"  she 
mentally  exclaimed.  "  I  can  die,  but  I  cannot  suffer  him  to 
suspect  how  truly  I  have  loved  him." 

She  saw  her  fairy  temple' of  happiness,  around  which  she  had 
thrown  a  spell  tinted  with  the  rich  coloring  of  a  young  and 
ardent  fancy,  vanish  like  frostwork  before  the  beams  of  the 
morning  sun.  The  links  that  bound  her  to  life  had  been 
•wreathed  with •,  roses,  and  hitherto1  she  had  not  dreamed  of 
the :  thorns  which  lay  concealed  beneath  them  ;  now  they  were 
piercing  her  heart,  but  she  silently  i  endured  the  suffering. 
Zavala' watched  her  with  unceasing  interest,  and  his1  penetration 
enabled  him  to  read  much  of  what  passed  in  her  mind,  i  This 
fitful  gaiety  was  unlike  her*  usual  mattoe^  and  he  hoped  that 
jealousy  had  driven  deep  its  envemoncd  fang  at  last,  for  only 
through  wounded  pride  could  he  hope  to  succeed  in  winning  a 
hearing  for  his  own  suit. 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  73 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

"  Do  you  not  fear  this  savage  who  wanders  so  often  around 
you  ?"  inquired  Graham  of  Isabel.  "  In  all  my  walks  I  encounter 
him ;  and  when  near  you,  he  lays  aside  his  constitutional 
indolence,  and  is  ever  on  the  alert  to  perform  some  service  for 
you." 

"  Fear  him  ?  Oh  no ;  I  can  never  forget  that  but  for  him  we 
should  have  found  a  watery  grave.  It  was  he  who  informed 
Charles  of  our  peril,  and  assisted  him  to  rescue  us  on  the  day  of 
the  storm.  I  cannot  be  so  ungrateful  as  to  fear  him." 

Graham  was  silenced,  but  not  convinced.  He  had  read  the 
heart  of  the  Chief  with  an  eye  quickened  by  the  deep  interest 
with  which  Miss  Alwin  had  inspired  him.  Of  a  strange, 
wayward,  and  melancholy  turn  of  mind,  it  was  seldom  he  met 
with  the  sympathy  his  spirit  craved.  Little  congeniality  would 
the  casual  observer  have  remarked  between  the  pale,  reserved 
student,  and  the  unhappy,  light-hearted  Isabel,  the  idol  of  many 
hearts,  and  the  privileged  darlings  of  the  circle  in  which 
she  lived.  But  her  gaiety  was  only  as  the  flashing  of  the  sun 
beam  on  the  waters,  beneath  which  flowed  a  current  of  deep  and 
earnest  sympathy,  which  could  pour  into  that  lucrative  spirit  the 
balm  it  sorely  needed.  She  listened  to  his  wild  dreams — 
his  half  revealed  sorrows,  with  an  interest  they  seldom  excited, 
and  endeavored  to  bring  back  his  mind  to  a  healthy  tone, 
by  leading  him  gradually  to  look  upon  the  brighter  side  of  life. 
When  with  her,  the  spell  of  peace  was  on  his  heart ;  but  wh«n 
her  voice  ceased  to  float  around  him,  the  brightness  was  gone, 
and  the  dark  hour  was  again  on  him. 

Who  or  what  he  was,  no  one  knew,  except  from  occasional 
remarks  which  escaped  him  ;  and  at  times  his  language  was  so 
wild,  his  expressions  of  remorse  so  startling,  that  but  for 
his  extreme  youth,  one  might  have  deemed  him  the  perpetrator 
of  some  dark  crime.  He  spent  his  days  in  wandering  over  the 
island,  or  in  deep  study.  Isabel  was  the  frequent  companion  of 
his  rambles;  and  often  did  she  regret  the  withering  melancholy 
which  preyed  upon  his  mind  and  destroyed  his  health.  Gleams 
of  a  brilliant  intellect  and  higMy  cultivated  mind,  would 
frequently  break  from  the  cloud  of  misanthropy  which  enveloped 


74  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

him  ;  flashes  of  brightness  as  transient  and  fitful  as  summer 
lightning. 

They  had  wandered  forth  to  a  favorite  spot  of  his^a  dark  dell 
overhung  with  the  drooping  branches  of  the  graceful  willow. 
A  rustic  seat  was  placed  beneath  its  shadow,  and  as  the  branches 
swayed  aside,  glimpses  of  the  bright  suni.ght  flashed  on  the 
waters  of  a  little  rivulet  which  wound  its  way  to  the  Ohio. 

"  I  like  this  spot,''  said  Graham,  "  because  it  reminds  me  of 
my  early  home.  This  fairy  glen  is  like  the  place  in  which  I 
once  played  at  my  mother's  feet.  The  associations  of  childhood 
weave  a  chain  around  the  heart  which  is  never  broken ;  the 
home  of  youth  is  remembered  through  all  after  years,  as  the 
brightest  spot  in  the  world's  wide  waste." 

"  It  is  right  and  natural  that  it  should  be,"  replied  Isabel. 
"  There  the  free  and  joyous  hours  of  infancy  were  passed  ;  there 
a  mother's  unutterable  love  first  breathed  its  hallowed  influ 
ence  on  the  heart." 

"  And  there,  too,"  interrupted  Graham,  with  some  bitterness, 
"  there  the  smiles  and  sunshine  of  childhood  were  gradually 
merged  in  the  cares  of  opening  life,  and  the  aspirations  and 
hopes  of  the  unworn  heart  pointed  to  a  futurity  of  unclouded 
joy,  vainly  expecting  that  Destiny  would  turn  from  her  ever 
lasting  course  and  bestow  blessings  on  ourselves,  while  she  is 
known  to  shower  curses  on  others.  'Tis  true,  a  fear  will  some 
times  cast  a  chill  over  the  unbroken  spirit,  an  omen  of  the  deso 
lation  that  must  fall  on  all  earth's  creatures,  but  it  is  quickly 
cast  aside,  and,  like  spots  on  the  sun,  is  not  heeded  amid  the 
radiance  that  surrounds  it.  But  pardon  me,  Miss  Alwin, 
my  gloom  saddens  you.  Is  not  this  spot  beautiful  to-day  ?" 

"  It  is  lovely  ;  but  too  gloomy  to  be  the  favorite  haunt  of  one 
so  given  to  dark  thoughts  as  you  are.  If  the  past  is  sombre, 
strive  to  forget  it." 

"  Forget !  ah,  forgetfulness  is  for  all  but  me.  The  curse  of 
remembrance  clings  to  my  soul,  and  at  times  maddens  me.  In 
the  delirium  of  suffering  I  have  asked  for  a  Lethean  draught, 
but  in  vain.  I  am  unlike  the  rest  of  the  world  ;  for  with  them 
the  great  lesson  of  life  is  forgetfulness,  while  for  me  there  is  no 
oblivion  but  the  grave.  To-day  the  lover  bends  in  agony  over 
the  dust  of  her  who  had  been  the  divinity  of  his  existence,  and 
to-morrow  we  find  him  wearing  the  wreath  of  joy,  and  seeking 
in  a  bright  or  more  youthful  form,  consolation  for  his  loss.  My 
punishment  is  to  remember" 

He    buriad   his   face   in    his    hands,  and   remained    some 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  75 

moments  absorbed  in  painful  thought.  When  he  again  spoke, 
it  was  in  a  less  excited  manner. 

"  I  was  speaking  to  you  of  the  beauty  of  this,  my  favorite 
haunt.  To  me  it  is  not  dark ;  brightness  is  not  all  ex 
cluded  ;  look  at  the  fitful  glimmer  of  the  sun  through  these 
drooping  tendrils.  I  sit  there  and  moralize  as  the  changing 
light  falls  on  me,  and  is  then  obscured.  It  is  like  hope,  for 
when  the  light  is  shadowed  we  know  that  there  is  brightness 
beyond.  Ah !  life  is  but  a  weary  mockery.  We  pour  forth 
our  best  and  purest  feelings,  a  rich  libation  on  the  altar  of  the 
cold  and  hollow  world,  and  weep  over  the  treachery  and  disap 
pointment  it  yields  us  in  return.  Each  heart  has  its  own  fond 
dream  which  is  never  realized.  Ask  the  pale  student  as  he 
bends  over  his  books  in  earnest  thought,  if  they  have  brought 
contentment,  and  he  will  tell  you  they  are  the  means  of  forget 
ful  ness  ;  in  their  mystic  pages  he  can  wrap  his  soul,  and  take 
from  it  the  spell  of  the  past.  Ask  the  statesman,  in  his  career 
of  pride,  and  he  will  tell  you  that  his  first  dream  was  not  of 
ambition.  Ask  the  poet,  and  he  will  pour  the  passion  of  his 
soul  over  the  broken  idols  of  his  youth,  in  numbers  coined  from 
the  anguish  of  a  breaking  heart  and  an  overwrought  brain. 
Ah,  what  is  there  worth  living  for  after  the  blight  has  fallen  on 
the  brightest  and  dearest  hopes  of  youth  !" 

"  Much,  much,  believe  me.  The  noblest  spirits  are  those 
which  have  sprung,  phcenix-like,  from  the  ashes  of  their  early 
hopes.  Cast  aside  the  shadows  that  would  gather  over  your 
mind  and  dim  its  early  brightness.  Life  was  not  given  us  to 
spend  in  vain  repiriings.  Create  for  yourself  a  future." 

He  shook  his  head. 

"  'Tis  not  the  future  which  looms  up  darkly,  but  the  unfor- 
gotten  past.  For  me  there  can  be  no  future  in  this  world ;  a 
few  brief  and  fleeting  months,  and  my  course  will  be  run. 
Look,"  and  he  held  up  his  emaciated  hand,  ''  I  have  no  visible 
disease,  but  the  fever  is  here"  pointing  to  his  heart.  "  I  am 
calm  to-day  ;  without  betraying  emotion,  I  can  speak  of  my 
approaching  fate  to  you,  who  are  the  only  being  on  earth  who 
will  think  my  memory  worthy  of  a  sigh.  Oh,  Miss  Alwin,  in 
your  future  life,  when  surrounded  by  the  atmosphere  of  affec 
tion,  when  all  fling  blessings  on  your  path,  suffer  your  thoughts 
sometimes  to  revisit  the  lonely  grave  of  the  wanderer.  Then, 
remember  that  the  only  light  which  gleamed  on  his  solitary 
pathway,  as  it  descended  into  the  dark  valley,  was  your  kind 
ness — your  compassion." 


76  THE     CONSPIRATOR. 

"  You  are  melancholy  to-day,"  said  Isabel,  scarcely  able  to 
repress  her  tears,  as  she  looked  on  the  pale  features  and  wasted 
form  of  the  young  student.  From  what  source  his  sorrows 
sprang  she  knew  not ;  but  she  saw  they  were  real,  for  they  were 
wearing  him  away  by  degrees,  and  each  hour  bringing  him  to 
the  grave  he  seemed  to  covet. 

"  Let  us  leave  this  spot ;  it  oppresses  me,"  she  said. 

As  they  arose  to  go,  a  rustling  among  the  bushes  attracted 
their  attention,  and  the  figure  of  the  Indian  chief,  in  full  cos 
tume,  stood  before  them.  He  wore  a  robe  of  dressed  deer-skin, 
ornamented  with  fringes  of  the  same,  and  with  grotesque 
figures  wrought  in  beads.  Down  the  front,  and  over  the  shoul 
ders,  hung  a  fringe  of  hair  of  different  shades  taken  from  the 
scalps  he  had  won  in  battle.  There  were  the  grey  locks  of  the 
aged,  the  long  and  glittering  tresses  of  women,  and  the  silken 
curls  of  childhood ;  a  sad  proof  of  his  title  to  be  called  a  Brave. 
On  his  head  was  a  superb  circlet  of  white  and  scarlet  plumes  ; 
and  in  his  belt,  in  place  of  the  tomahawk,  was  a  richly  mounted 
dagger,  a  present  from  his  friend,  the  chief  of  the  Pale  Faces,  as 
he  called  Col.  Alwin.  He  appeared  surprised  to  find  the  dell 
thus  tenanted. 

"  Will  the  Glancing  Eyes,  and  he  of  the  gloomy  brow,  tell 
me  where  my  brother,  the  chief  of  the  Pale  Faces,  is  ?  He  was 
to  meet  me  in  the  Fairy  Glen,  when  the  sun  cast  a  lengthened 
shadow  on  the  earth." 

Before  they  could  reply,  Col.  Alwin  descended  the  pathway 
leading  to  their  retreat. 

"  I  was  not  aware  that  this  was  a  haunt  of  yours,"  he  said, 
as  he  glanced  at  his  daughter  and  her  companion.  "  Do  not 
let  me  disturb  you.  Come,  Outalassa,  we  will  seek  some  other 
spot  in  which  to  hold  our  conference." 

The  Indian  obeyed ;  but  scarcely  had  their  retreating  foot 
steps  died  away,  when  the  branches  again  parted,  and  a  figure 
of  greater  interest  emerged  from  them.  It  was  that  of  a  young 
Indian  girl,  and  a  fine  specimen  of  her  race  she  was  ;  tall,  light, 
and  gracefully  formed,  she  looked  the  goddess  of  her  native  wilds. 
Her  features  were  of  remarkable  symmetry,  and  even  had  they 
been  less  beautiful,  her  magnificent  dark  eyes  would  have  given 
a  sprightliness  and  animation  to  her  countenance  preferable  to 
mere  beauty  of  outline.  Strings  of  colored  beads  were  woven 
in  the  braids  of  her  long  hair,  and  wound  around  her  head. 
Large  silver  rings  hung  in  her  ears,  and  her  neck  was  covered 
with  beads  and  chains,  some  of  them  of  valuable  workmanship. 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  77 

A  calico  robe  of  gorgeous  colors  was  fastened  at  the  waist  with 
a  richly  wrought  wampum  belt ;  and  moccasins,  embroidered  with 
beads,  covered  her  delicate  feet. 

"  Innohae !"  exclaimed  Isabel.  "  What  has  brought  you 
hither  ?"  The  Indian  placed  her  finger  on  her  lips,  and  bent 
her  head  to  catch  the  last  lingering  echo  of  the  retreating  foot 
steps,  before  she  replied.  She  then  approached,  and  seated  her 
self  at  the  feet  of  Isabel,  and  fixed  her  dark  eyes  upon  her  with 
an  expression  of  deep  melancholy.  Innohae  was  the  daughter 
of  a  chief  belonging  to  the  remnant  of  one  of  the  peaceful  tribes 
of  New  York.  She  had  been  partially  educated  at  a  boarding- 
school  for  young  ladies,  but  on  her  emancipation  from  civilized 
life,  she  had  returned  with  delight  to  the  wandering  habits 
of  her  people.  The  band  of  her  father  emigrated  to  the  West, 
and  united  themselves  with  the  tribe  of  which  Outalassa 
was  chief,  and  they  wished  to  cement  the  union  by  giving 
the  young  Innohae  to  him  for  a  wife.  She  had  been  a  frequent 
visitor  at  the  island  during  the  summer,  and  her  mysterious 
appearance  to-day  filled  Isabel  with  a  vague  feeling  of  alarm. 

"  Why  do  you  gaze  upon  me  thus  ?"  she  inquired  of  the 
Indian  girl. 

"  Because  you  are  beautiful.  The  light  of  the  glancing  eyes 
dims  the  loveliness  of  the  daughters  of  my  race.  Lady, 
your  shadow  falls  cold  on  my  heart,  for  it  is  between  me 
and  the  Eagle  of  my  tribe.  You  are,  indeed,  beautiful,  but 
you  are  not  suited  to  the  wild  wood.  You  could  never  fulfil  the 
duties  of  the  squaw.  Look,"  and  she  took  the  fair  hand  of 
Isabel  and  placed  it  beside  her  own  dusky,  though  not  less 
gracefully  formed  one. 

Isabel  smiled. 

"  I  shall  never  have  those  duties  to  perform.  The  daughters 
of  my  race  are  too  delicately  nurtured  to  bear  the  same  exposure 
as  their  Indian  sisters.  Tell  me,  Innohae,  do  you  prefer  the 
wildwood  to  the  comfortable  dwelling  ?" 

"  Prefer  it !"  said  the  girl  in  a  low  quick  tone.  "  Who  would 
not  rather  lie  down  on  the  green  earth,  with  the  bright  eyes  of 
the  Great  Spirit  looking  out  from  their  clear  blue  home  ;  with 
the  free  air  of  heaven  murmuring  around  them,  than  be  shut  up 
in  brick  walls  with  the  solitary  chirp  of  the  cricket,  m  exchange 
for  the  untold"  melodies  of  nature  ?  No ;  give  me  the  forest 
depths,  with  the  fresh  earth  beneath  my  tread,  and  a  bright 
sky  above  me ;  then  my  heart  bounds  as  free  as  the  happy 
waters  leap  and  glitter  in  the  sunshine.  Shut  me  up  in  your 

7* 


78  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

houses  and  I  droop — I  die.  My  heart  thirsts  for  the  bright 
earth  and  the  guishing  rill.  Oh  !  what  is  your  life  of  form 
and  ceremonies  when  compared  with  the  wild  pleasures  of 
mine  !" 

Isabel  regarded  the  animated  face  before  her  with  an  admir 
ing  eye ;  but  even  as  she  gazed,  the  flush  of  excitement 
vanished  ;  the  girl's  countenance  returned  to  its  usual  state  of 
immobility  ;  and  she  sat  with  her  arms  folded  on  her  bosom,  as 
motionless  as  a  statue.  •» 

"  I  am  almost  tempted  to  try  your  wild  life,  Innohae,  since 
you  are  so  eloquent  in  its  praise.  Will  you  welcome  me  as  a 
sister  in  your  forest  home  ?" 

"  The  Great  Spirit  forbid,  lady,  that  such  as  you  are  should 
dwell  among  my  people  !  There  would  then  be  no  more  room 
in  their  hearts  for  the  poor  Indian  maiden  ;  the  Glancing  Eyes 
would  till  them  with  her  bright  magic,  and  her  silvery  tones 
would  become  the  music  most  dear  to  their  ears.  They  have 
already  wiled  from  the  Dove  of  the  weekwam  the  affections  of 
him  in  whose  presence  she  alone  exists.  Yes,  lie  loves  you, 
lady,  and  I  bid  you  beware." 

Suddenly  starting  to  her  feet,  she  raised  her  finger  in  a  warn 
ing  manner,  and  continued — 

"  I  must  leave  you  now,  but  remember  my  caution.  Go  not 
forth  alone,  for  danger  lurks  in  your  pathway." 

Before  the  surprised  Isabel  could  speak,  the  girl  had  glided 
away,  and  vanished  among  the  trees. 

"  What  can  she  mean  ?"  said  Isabel,  turning  her  bewildered 
face  towards  Graham. 

"Just  what  I  have  suspected  for  some  time.  The  chief  loves 
you,  and  will  carry  you  off,  if  other  means  of  obtaining  you 
fail." 

"  Oh,  that  idea  is  too  absurd,"  said  she,  laughing.  "  Savage 
as  he  is,  he  cannot  be  quite  destitute  of  common  sense.  How 
ever,  let  us  go.  After  such  a  solemn  warning,  I  suppose  I  had 
better  quit  my  vagrant  wanderings." 

They  met  Col.  Alwin  and  Outalassa,  and  there  was  an  angry 
spot  on  the  brow  of  the  former,  and  an  air  of  defiance  on  the 
countenance  of  the  Indian,  which  did  not  bode  a  long  continuance 
of  the  amicable  relations  which  had  lately  existed  between  them. 

Outalassa  was  a  powerful  chief.     Besides  his  own  tribe,  he  . 
possessed  great  influence  with  several  neighboring  ones,  with 
which  he  was  in  alliance.     Col.  Alwin  was  exceedingly  desirous 
to  enlist  him  in  his  meditated  enterprise  ;  and  the  wily  savage, 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  79 

seeing  this  anxiety  to  obtain  his  concurrence,  overrated  his  own 
consequence,  and  imagined  his  assistance  would  be  secured  at 
any  price.  He  had  seen  Isabel  Alwin,  and  loved  her  with  a 
vehemence  of  passion  known  only  to  the  untamed  nature  of 
man  in  its  uncultivated  state.  Ignorant  of  the  wide  gulf  which 
refinement  and  education  placed  between  them,  there  was,  to  his 
untutored  mind,  nothing  ridiculous  in  the  idea  of  one  great 
chief  bestowing  his  daughter  in  marriage  on  another. 

He  was  quite  ready  to  stipulate,  that  she  should  never  be  put 
to  the  employment  of  hoeing  corn  or  preparing  his  food,  and 
he  did  not  know  what  more  her  father  could  require  of  his 
daughter's  husband.  She  should  only  amuse  his  idle  hours, 
and  work  wampum  belts ;  and  with  the  characteristic  indolence 
of  a  savage,  he  thought  that  a  sufficient  bribe  to  win  the  young 
lady's  consent. 

"  I  will  never  beat  her,"  thought  he ;  "  and  if  she  wishes  it, 
she  shall  have  a  big  house,  for  there  are  trees  enough  in  my 
hunting  grounds  to  build  one." 

Great  was  his  indignation  and  astonishment  to  find  his  pro 
posal  received  by  Col.  Alwin  with  incredulity,  and  when  con 
vinced  of  his  seriousness,  rejected  with  ill-concealed  contempt. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

THE  voice  of  music  came  sweetly  to  the  ear ;  a  proud,  yet  a 
mournful  strain.  It  was  one  of  Ireland's  national  melodies, 
which  Mrs.  Fitzgerald  was  performing  with  that  brilliancy  of 
execution  and  deep  feeling,  which  seem  almost  like  inspiration. 

Hers  was  one  of  those  rare  voices  which  unite  great  compass 
with  tones  of  the  softest  melody ;  and  her  expressive  countenance, 
now  flashing  with  enthusiasm  as  the  strain  swelled  high  and 
loud,  now  sad  and  subdued  as  Erin's  woes  formed  the  theme 
of  her  song,  wore  in  its  turn  the  impress  of  each  feeling  the 
music  awakened  in  her  heart. 

What  thrilling  associations  can  a  once  familiar  strain  call  up 
from  the  buried  memories  of  the  past !  Strong  is  the  spell  a 
few  magical  notes  can  cast  upon  the  soul,  recalling  the  boundless 
spirit  of  joy,  or  the  surging  anguish  of  despair. 

Strain  after  strain  succeeded  each  other  ;  and  oppressed  with 
many  painful  feelings,  Julie  de  Bourg  glided  from  the  room, 
taking  refuge  in  the  garden.  She  sought  the  shelter  of  a  sum- 


80  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

mer-house,  and  wept  without  restraint.  Her  self-control  had  at 
last  failed  her,  and  her  sorrow  overflowed  in  tears. 

Suddenly,  a  cold  hand  was  laid  on  hers,  and  starting  up,  she 
beheld  Russell ;  his  proud  and  lofty  features  wearing  an  expres 
sion  of  mournful  interest,  which  thrilled  her  heart. 

"  Julie,  forgive  me  for  intruding  on  you  at  such  a  moment.  I 
was  sent  to  seek  you.  I  heard  your  convulsive  weeping.  I 
involuntarily  witnessed  your  emotion.  What  cause  can  you 
have  for  such  sorrow  as  this  ?  Let  me  once  more  be  your  bro 
ther,  your  counsellor.  Why,  dear  Julie,  is  your  heart  sad,  in 
the  midst  of  mirth  ?  Alas  !  I  thought  my  own  the  only  one  on 
which  a  shadow  had  fallen." 

Julie  arose  and  said, — 

"  We  will  return  to  the  house.  My  sorrows  can  be  of  little 
consequence  to  one  who  has  been  so  cold,  so  careless  as  you 
have  lately  been  to  me." 

"  Cold !"  repeated  Russell,  in  a  voice  of  deep  emotion. 
"  Thus  are  we  ever  judged  ;  how  erringly,  how  falsely,  only  the 
heart  can  feel.  Yet,  why  should  I  complain  that  the  betrothed 
of  another  judges  me  harshly  ?" 

"  I  am  at  a  loss  to  understand  your  meaning,  Mr.  Russell ," 
said  Julie  ;  with  an  accent  of  slight  disdain. 

"And  yet  I  think  it  is  obvious  enough,"  he  impetuously 
replied.  "  You  have  once  deceived  me,  Miss  de  Bourg  ;  how 
bitterly,  how  deeply,  is  known  alone  to  Heaven  and  myself. 
Seek  not  again  to  arouse  those  feelings  which  have  cost  me 
such  suffering  to  discipline  to  resignation.  Zavala  calls 
me  friend — and  I  do  not  wish  to  play  the  traitor  towards 
him." 

"You  still  speak  in  riddles.  What  is  Don  Pedro  to  me, 
that  you  thus  couple  my  name  with  his  ?  Has  he  dared  to 
claim  a  deeper  interest  in  me  than  friendship  warrants  ?  How — 
oh,  how  has  he  wrought  on  you,  who  have  known  me  from 
childhood,  to  believe  that  I  can  deceive  ?  Oh,  Charles,  is  this 
just  ?  Is  it  like  yourself  ?" 

"  Are  you  not  then  his  betrothed  bride  ?  Have  you  not  been 
pledged  to  him  since  our  first  arrival  here  ?" 

"  Never  !     His  bride :  sooner  that  of  death." 

"  Then  I  have  been  greatly  deceived.  Blinded  by  my  own 
passion,  I  have  been  his  unsuspecting  dupe.  Julie,  I  cannot 
longer  conceal  the  truth.  I  have  been  unwilling  to  drag  you 
from  brighter  prospects,  to  the  lowly  destiny  1  can  offer  you ; 
but  I  can  struggle  no  longer  against  my  own  emotions.  I  love 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  81 

you  deeply — sincerely.  Answer  me  in  one  word — hope,  or 
despair." 

We  do  not  record  the  answer  of  the  lady.  Long  and  earnest 
was  the  conversation  which  ensued,  and  when  the  two  returned 
to  the  house,  there  was  a  triumphant  flush  on  the  brow  of  Rus 
sell,  while  the  dark  clear  eyes  of  Miss  de  Bourg  had  a  softer 
and  less  troubled  expression  in  their  depths  than  lately  dwelt 
there.  No  comments  were  made  on  their  prolonged  absence, 
though  Zavala  looked  unutterable  things,  as  he  marked  the 
abstracted  air  of  his  lady  love. 

The  two  girls  no  sooner  found  themselves  alone,  in  their  own 
apartment,  than  Julie  threw  herself  on  the  bosom  of  Isabel,  and 
informed  her  of  the  explanation  which  had  at  last  taken  place. 

"  The  game  is  played  out  at  last,"  she  replied  with  a  caress. 
"  I  have  looked  on  in  astonishment,  to  see  two  persons  who 
have  known  each  other  through  life,  as  you  and  Charles  have, 
thus  ingeniously  tormenting  yourselves.  Tell  me  all  about  it, 
dearest;  why  have  you  been  so  cold  to  each  other  of  late? 
Was  it  only  a  lover's  quarrel  ?" 

"  No,  not  that  exactly,  for  until  this  evening  we  were  not 
declared  lovers.  The  misrepresentations  of  Don  Pedro  have 
caused  the  whole  misunderstanding.  It  appears  to  me  that  the 
avowal  was  wrung  from  Charles,  more  through  inability  to  con 
ceal  his  feelings,  than  with  the  wish  to  woo  and  win  me.  He 
spoke  of  his  uncertain  prospects — of  his  way  yet  to  make  in  this 
busy,  calculating  world,  and  lamented  that  he  must  take  me  from 
my  present  position,  to  become  the  partner  of  his  humble  home. 
Oh,  Isabel,  I  did  not  dare  to  tell  him  how  much  brighter  such 
a  fate  will  be  to  me,  than  the  enjoyment  of  all  the  vanities  that 
wealth  can  purchase,  if  unshared  by  him.  What  is  outward 
show  when  compared  with  the  deep  and  trusting  affection  which 
can  hallow  the  hearth  of  domestic  love  ?  Then  he  spoke  of  his 
ambition — his  hopes  of  future  fame — his  deep  desire  to  become 
distinguished.  How  quickly  my  thoughts  took  the  line  of  his, 
and  the  future  glowed  with  the  brightness  of  untried  hopes ! 
Oh  dearest,  I  am  too  happy.  If  you  could  have  seen  the  strug 
gles  of  feeling  which  have  wrung  my  heart — the  deep  and 
abiding  sense  of  wretchedness,  when  I  thought  myself  neglected 
and  forsaken,  you  would  indeed  rejoice  with  me  that  this  ter 
rible  state  of  mind  is  at  last  ended." 

"  I  do  rejoice,  my  dear  Julie — you  have  my  fullest  sympathy 
and  approbation.  I  ask  no  brighter  destiny  for  the  friend  of  my 
heart,  than  to  be  united  to  Cnarles  Russell.  He  is  noble  and 


82  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

honorable :  g'fted  with  all  the  gentler  affections  which  give  a 
charm  to  every-day  life." 

There  was  a  long  pause.  Julie  was  standing  before  the  mir 
ror,  leaning  forward  with  her  head  supported  by  her  hand,  her 
hair  loosened  and  falling  in  shining  waves  around  her  graceful 
neck.  Beautiful  indeed  she  looked,  with  that  placid  smile  on 
her  chiselled  lip,  and  the  brilliant  flush  of  happiness  upon  her 
cheek.  Enjoy  those  visions  of  hope,  fair  dreamer,  for  soon  will 
the  misty  veil  which  conceals  the  dark  sorrows  menacing  thee 
be  torn  away,  and  the  future  revealed  in  all  its  naked  reality ! 

She  at  length  turned  an  inquiring  eye  on  her  companion,  and 
asked — 

"  Did  you  never  think,  Isabel,  that  Charles  might  love  you  ?" 

"  Only  as  a  sister.  I  have  long  been  aware  of  his  affection 
for  you,  and  his  honorable  struggles  against  it.  Love  is  indeed 
blind,  or  you  could  not  have  fancied  such  a  thing." 

"  But  on  the  day  of  the  storm,"  persisted  Julie,  "  he  might 
have  exhibited  more  feeling,  I  then  thought ;  when  he  passed 
me  by  at  such  a  moment,  to  insure  the  safety  of  another  first, 
the  revulsion  of  feeling  overcame  me,  and  1  fainted.  It  was  not 
terror — I  could  have  died  with  firmness,  I  think ;  the  pang  of 
death  can  never  equal  what  I  felt  at  that  moment.  Oh,  Isabel, 
my  sufferings  were  terrible  that  night,  for  I  believed  you  to  be 
my  rival." 

"  Silly  girl,"  said  Isabel,  imprinting  a  kiss  on  her  cheek,  "how 
could  you  fancy  such  a  thing?  Charles  is  my  brother,  my 
friend.  His  coldness  proceeded  from  the  belief  that  you  were 
the  betrothed  of  another,  and  he  had  no  right  to  manifest  the 
interest  he  too  deeply  felt.  A  rival  to  no  woman  shall  I  be,  for 
one  love  fills  my  heart  to  the  exclusion  of  all  others.  My  affec 
tion  for  my  father  is  strong  as  death,  and  lasting  as  my  life. 
How  can  I  ever  place  another  in  competition  with  him,  the 
noble,  the  eloquent,  the  peerless  ?  His  equal  I  can  never  find. 
To  others  he  may  not  be  all  this,  for  who  can  appreciate  those 
lightning  gleams  of  genius  as  I,  his  child,  his  companion,  can  ? 
No — no — there  is  no  other  gifted  like  him,  with  an  intellect 
which  gives  a  glory  and  a  beauty  to  everything  it  flashes  on ; 
with  the  rich  and  varied  stores  of  the  learning  of  other  lands, 
the  poetry  of  other  climes.  What  wonder  is  it  that  I  love  him 
with  a  passionate  idolatry  too  deep,  too  holy  for  words  to  express  !" 
Who  that  had  seen  that  fair  and  gentle  girl  in  the  ordinary 
intercourse  of  life,  would  have  dreamed  that  such  intense  feeling 
lay  beneath  the  brilliant  surface  of  her  character  ?  Few  would 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  83 

have  deemed  her  capable  of  so  ennobling  an  affection,  for  the 
world  judges  us  not  as  we  are,  but  as  it  sees  us ;  and  enthusiasm 
of  feeling  is  declared  by  the  voice  of  the  multitude,  to  be  ridi 
culous,  however  deep  or  holy  the  source  from  which  it  springs. 


CHAPTER  XV. 

THE  dove  of  peace  had  at  last  folded  her  wings  over  the  soul 
of  Russell,   and  all  was   calm  within  it  as  the  slumber  of  an 
infant's  heart.     The  bright  dream  of  his  life  was  realized ;  the 
coveted  treasure  was  his ;  and  he  hailed  his  success  in  love,  as 
an^omen  of  the  more  dazzling  meed  ambition  was  to  win. 
( There  are  few  hearts  that  can  love  with  that  high  and  enno-) 
buns;  affection  which  alone  deserves  the  name.     The  enthusiasm 
of  passion  cannot  be  felt  by  a  cold  naturey'nor  an  unintellectual 
one,  and  this  conviction  it  was,  which  caused  one  of  the  most 
gifted  of  women  to  exclaim,  "  Jamais  je  n'ai  ete  aimee  comme  •, 
j'aime."     Such  finely  tuned  natures  find  no  such  sympathy  as/ 
can  bestow. 

Bright  fires  burned  throughout  the  house,  for  the  morning 
was  cold  and  stormy.  Heavy  clouds  lay  piled  upon  the  horizon, 
and  the  fitful  gusts  of  wind  brought  the  rain  in  dashes  against 
the  window  panes.  Julie  stood  alone  in  the  library,  watching 
the  fluttering  leaves  as  they  were  whirled  from  their  airy  homes, 
and  scattered  by  the  blast.  The  glad  and  happy  heart  which 
beat  within  her  breast  had  no  sympathy  with  the  wild  revels  of 
nature  on  that  particular  morning,  and  she  sang  a  sweet  strain 
which  chimed  in  with  the  raving  of  the  winds,  though  she  was 
at  the  moment  quite  unconscious  of  the  harmony  between  them. 
The  low  melody,  scarcely  trilled  above  a  whisper,  was  merely 
the  music  of  her  soul,  finding  unconscious  utterance  in  sound. 

Russell  entered  and  stood  some  moments  gazing  on  the 
lovely  face,  half  turned  from  him,  with  all  the  ardent  admiration 
of  a  lover. 

"  Once  more,  dear  Julie — repeat  once  more  that  sweetest  of 
all  melodies,"  he  whispered. 

Julie  turned  to  him  with  a  bright  smile — 

"  We  had  much  better  use  the  few  moments  we  shall  be  al 
lowed  to  stay  alone,  in  arranging  our  plans.  I  own  that  my 


84  CONSPIRATOR. 

heart  flutters  a  little,  when  I  think  of  my  guardian.     After  all, 
he  may  not  approve  our  engagement." 

"  I  shall  see  him  this  morning,  my  Julie,  and  inform  him  of 
what  has  occurred.  We  have  no  reason  to  desire  concealment. 
I  have  faith  in  his  justice,  therefore  I  do  not  fear  to  open  my 
whole  heart  to  him." 

"  Do  you  forget  his  wishes  in  reference  to  Zavala  ?" 

"  I  do  not ;  but  as  Don  Pedro  told  me  a  falsehood,  I  have  no 
right  to  believe  any  part  of  his  assertions." 

At  that  instant,  Zavala  himself  entered  the  room.  A  glance 
of  vivid  fire  shot  from  his  dark  eyes,  as  he  beheld  the  pair 
standing  together,  the  fair  hand  of  Julie  in  the  clasp  of  Russell. 
"  A  moment  more,  and  their  lips  would  have  met,"  was  his 
mental  comment — "  That,  methinks,  would  have  been  a  suffi 
cient  offence  to  merit  death  at  my  hands.  Blind  fool,  beware 
how  you  arouse  the  demon  of  jealousy  in  a  Spaniard's  heart." 

He,  however,  spoke  aloud,  and  quite  calmly : 

"  Are  you  aware,  Russell,  that  Col.  Alwin  has  been  inquiring 
for  you  some  time  since  ?  He  seemed  impatient  that  you  could 
not  be  found." 

"  I  will  go  to  him  instantly." 

Julie,  after  making  some  slight  remark,  turned  also  to  leave 
the  room  ;  but  Zavala  intercepted  her. 

"One  moment,  Miss  de  Bourg — I  must  again  trespass  on 
your  patience.  Oh,  Julie,"  he  impetuously  continued,  "  will 
you  never  accept  a  heart  which  is  filled  with  the  most  unchang 
ing  love  for  you  ?  Give  me  but  a  faint  hope  of  future  success, 
and  I  will,  as  the  Israelite  of  old,  serve  a  long  apprenticeship  to 
win  you  at  last." 

Julie  listened  with  a  degree  of  calmness  which  pierced  his 
very  soul ;  and  when  she  spoke,  there  was  a  quiet  coldness  in 
her  tones  that  seemed  a  death-knell  to  his  hopes. 

"  Don  Pedro,  I  had  hoped  to  be  spared  a  renewal  of  this 
painful  subject.  I  have,  before,  been  sufficiently  explicit,  in 
giving  you  to  understand  that  I  can  have  no  warmer  sentiment 
for  you  than  esteem." 

"  Say  not  so,  Julie ;  let  my  devotion  have  some  weight 
with  you.  I  love  you  with  an  affection  incapable  of  change  ; 
without  the  hope  of  winning  you,  the  future  is  desolate.  With 
that  hope,  I  am  anything  you  wish.  Speak — let  me  hope." 

"  I  dare  not.  I  will  not  trifle  with  you  ;  and  you  must  have 
seen  enough  to  convince  you  that  my  sentiments  towards  you 
are  not  those  of  love." 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  85 

"  Esteem  is  all  I  ask  now,  Miss  de  Bourg.  Time  -will  give 
me  your  affections ;  for  esteem  is  their  most  solid  basis." 

Julie  half  arose  from  the  seat  she  had  taken — 

"  It  is  useless,  Don  Pedro,  to  persist  in  this  persecution  ;  for 
I  can  find  no  softer  name  for  your  perseverance  in  a  pursuit 
which  has  become  extremely  annoying  to  me." 

"  Cruel — cold-hearted  girl !  you  must  love  another,  or  you 
could  not  be  thus  indifferent  to  my  devotion." 

"  And  if  I  do,"  she  quickly  asked,  "  will  the  certainty  that 
such  is  the  case  release  me  from  your  addresses  ?" 

''  No — no — beautiful — adored  !  so  long  as  you  are  unclaimed 
as  the  bride  of  another,  I  will  not  relinquish  my  hopes  of  ulti 
mate  success." 

Julie  could  not  repress  a  movement  of  scornful  impatience. 
It  was  not  lost  on  Zavala ;  and  he  set  his  teeth  firmly  together 
to  prevent  the  explosion  of  his  furious  anger. 

"  I  regret  it  for  your  own  sake,  Don  Pedro.  You  compel  me 
to  use  language  which  is  foreign  to  my  natural  disposition.  I 
never  can  be  moved  to  reverse  my  present  decision.  You  will 
find  no  answering  emotions  of  tenderness  in  my  heart ;  there 
fore  you  may  as  well  cease  your  efforts  to  elicit  them.  I  hope  I 
am  now  understood." 

"  You,  then,  refuse  wealth,  love,  high  station  ?  Think,  Julie, 
these  are  all  too  valuable  to  be  lightly  cast  away." 

"  Wealth  cannot  tempt  me  ;  you  cannot  elevate  the  station  of 
a  daughter  of  a  noble,  though  fallen  house  ;  and  for  your  love, 
I  ask  it  not — I  desire  it  not,"  replied  Julie,  with  the  glow  of 
offended  pride  mounting  to  her  cheek.  "  Let  me  go,  sir — I 
have  listened  too  long  already." 

"  Stop,  Miss  de  Bourg,  I  will  be  heard.  Nay,  turn  not  away 
with  that  angry  flush  on  your  cheek  ;  I  would  not  offend,  but  I 
must  say  all  I  wish,  that  you  may  know  how  idle  is  the  sacrifice 
you  make  in  favor  of  one  who" 

"  I  make  no  sacrifice,  sir,"  interrupted  the  lady.  "  It  is  no 
sacrifice  to  refuse  that  on  which  I  place  no  value.  After  such 
language,  I  will  leave  you." 

'•  No — by  Heaven  !  never,  until  I  have  wrung  from  you  an 
avowal  of  your  partiality  for  Russell,  or  forced  you  to  regard  my 
suit  more  favorably,"  exclaimed  Zavala,  in  his  passion  forgetting 
what  was  due  to  the  object  of  his  love,  and  his  own  character  as 
a  gentleman.  "  You  have  trifled  with  me,  Miss  de  Bourg. 
You  have  allowed  me  for  months  to  devote  myself  to  you,  with 
out  discouraging  my  pretensions." 

8 


86  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

"  You  have  then  misconstrued  the  common  courtesies  of  life, 
sir.  Since  you  force  me  to  be  explicit  I  will  avow  my  true 
sentiments.  Your  society  is  as  distasteful  to  me  as  your  love ; 
and  but  for  the  wishes  of  my  guardian,  I  should  more  openly 
have  shown  my  aversion,  long  since.  You  will  wring  from  me 
neither  confessions  nor  favorable  regards  by  thus  forcibly 
detaining  me." 

She  again  seated  herself,  though  scarcely  able  to  repress  the 
tears  of  wounded  pride  and  insulted  dignity  which  sprang  to 
her  eyes. 

"  Upon  my  word,  Miss  de  Bourg,  a  little  temper  improves 
you  wonderfully.  Your  cheeks  have  a  most  becoming  glow, 
and  your  eyes  flash  with  almost  supernatural  fire.  You  remind 
me  of  a  priestess  in  the  hour  of  inspiration.  I  admire  spirit 
vastly,  and  I  was  only  trying  yours,  to  see  if  I  could  move  you 
from  that  changeless  apathy  of  manner  which  is  so  chilling  in 
its  politeness.  Pray  forgive  me,  Julie,  and  let  us  be  better 
friends.  Before  absolutely  rejecting  my  proposals,  see  your 
guardian,  and  hear  what  he  has  to  say." 

"  It  is  unnecessary,  sir ;  you  have  my  answer.  It  is  beyond 
the  power  of  my  guardian  to  inspire  me  with  the  sentiments 
you  desire.  I  am  his  dependent,  it  is  true,  and  fondly  attached 
to  him,  but  I  am  not  a  child  to  be  either  soothed  or  frightened 
into  obedience." 

"  Could  you  see  him  need  what  you  could  bestow,  and  with 
hold  it  ?  Could  you  behold  unmoved  the  man  who  has  been  a 
father  to  you,  humbled — crushed  to  the  earth  by  the  malice  of 
his  enemies,  when  you  could  raise  him  from  this  abyss,  and  by 
a  word,  draw  around  him  a  phalanx  of  brave  hearts  that  would 
protect  him  from  every  danger,  and  finally  elevate  him  to  the 
high  rank  his  talents  merit  ?  Oh,  Julie,  think  a  moment  before 
you  decide,  for  on  you  depends  the  fate  of  all  you  love." 

"  I  do  not  understand  you.  I  possess  neither  power  nor 
friends,  and  I  know  of  no  danger  which  threatens  Col.  Alwin 
that  I  can  possibly  avert.  Seek  not  to  play  on  my  feelings  of 
gratitude  towards  him,  to  accomplish  your  own  views,  for  you 
will  find  the  attempt  vain.  I  am  deeply  sensible  of  my  obliga 
tions  to  Col.  Alwin,  and  I  esteem  him  too  highly  to  believe  that 
he  will  ever  use  the  influence  his  kindness  has  obtained  over  me, 
in  so  ungenerous  a  manner  as  to  ask  of  me  the  sacrifice  of  my 
own  happiness,  to  insure  his  own  aggrandizement;  though  I 
am  at  a  loss  to  see  how  my  acceptance  of  your  offer  can  affect 
his  destiny." 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  8 

"  There  are  more  things  in  heaven  and  earth,  lovely  Julie, 
than  are  dreamed  of  in  your  young  brain.  I  refer  you  to  Col. 
Alwin  himself;  he  will  solve  the  mystery.  Meanwhile  we  are 
friends,  I  trust.  Nay,  turn  not  away  so  disdainfully ;  I  did  but 
try  to  provoke  your  anger,  when  I  spoke  of  Russell.  Forget 
that,  and  I  will  promise  to  forget  your  cruel  language.  The 
day  may  come,  fair  lady,  when  to  recall  the  words  you  have  used 
to  me  this  morning,  would  not  be  agreeable  to  you.  Nay,  think 
me  not  too  presumptuous.  I  will  hope  against  hope,  until  the 
irrevocable  vow  is  recorded  which  gives  you  to  another.  Let 
me  seal  my  forgiveness  on  this  fair  hand." 

As  he  spoke  he  forcibly  seized  her  hand,  and  pressed  it  to 
his  lips.  More  annoyed  than  she  chose  to  betray,  Julie  escaped 
to  her  own  room,  and  fastening  herself  in,  she  gave  free  course 
to  the  agitating  emotions  she  had  been  scarcely  able  to  repress 
in  the  presence  of  her  tormentor.  She  surmised  enough  of  Col. 
Alwin's  projects  to  reveal  to  her  the  precipice  on  which  she 
stood ;  yet  she  hesitated  to  believe  that  he,  who  had  so  nobly 
snatched  her  from  destitution,  could  ask  of  her  so  great  a  sacri 
fice,  could  crush  her  heart  by  making  it  a  stepping-stone  to 
greatness.  Yet  she  shuddered,  and  her  spirit  trembled  before 
the  vague  fears  which  loomed  dimly  before  her. 

A  servant  came  with  a  message  from  Col.  Alwin.  He  wished 
to  see  Miss  de  Bourg  immediately. 

For  an  instant  Julie's  heart  stood  still ;  but  summoning  all 
her  resolution,  she  prepared  to  obey  the  summons. 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

WHEN  Russell  joined  Col.  Alwin,  there  was  a  settled  gloom 
on  his  countenance,  and  the  stern  frown  which  bent  above  his 
gleaming  eyes  was  ominous  of  the  storm  about  to  burst  over 
the  head  of  his  secretary.  He  motioned  him  to  a  seat,  and 
taking  a  letter  from  his  pocket,  said — 

"  Am  I  to  understand  from  this  paper,  that  as  soon  as  you 
have  found  yourself  independent  of  my  favor,  you  decline  any 
further  co-operation  with  me  in  the  expedition  which  I  am  about 
to  undertake  ?" 

Russell  raised  his  head  and  looked  him  calmly  though  respect 
fully  in  the  face,  as  he  replied — 


88  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

"  You  perfectly  understand  me,  Col.  Alwin.  For  the  cares 
you  have  bestowed  upon  me  from  childhood — for  the  education 
•which  enables  me  to  win  my  way  through  the  world,  I  am 
deeply  grateful ;  yet  to  evince  that  gratitude,  I  cannot  think  you 
would  ask  or  accept  a  sacrifice  of  principle.  You  have  not 
deceived  me,  sir ;  you  aim  a  deadly  blow  at  the  best  interests 
of  my  native  land,  and  I  dare  not  contribute  even  my  feeble  aid 
to  strengthen  that  blow.  I  shall,  as  I  informed  you  in  that 
communication,  withdraw  myself  from  this  place  before  the 
tenth  of  December,  and  thus  escape  the  imputation  of  having 
any  interest  in  the  meeting  which  is  then  to  take  place." 

"  Go  then,  sir,"  said  Col.  Alwin,  proudly — passionately.  "  Go 
and  denounce  your  benefactor  to  the  government,  and  obtain  the 
reward  due  to  treachery  of  the  basest  character." 

"  Stop — stop,  sir — such  language  you  know  to  be  unmerited." 

He  struck  his  hand  angrily  on  the  table,  and  went  on  in  a 
more  excited  manner — 

"  Go,  sir,  and  do  as  I  bid  you  ;  but  that  day  will  be  the  dark 
est  of  your  life,  and  the  fiends  in  hell  can  scarcely  suffer  keener 
torture  than  will  be  yours,  when  you  learn  whom  you  thus  devoted 
to  ignominy,  perhaps  to  death.  Ingrate  that  you  are,  thwarting 
me  at  every  turn  !  I  feel  that  I  have  warmed  a  serpent  in  my 
bosom,  which  would  distil  the  deadly  venom  of  its  ingratitude 
into  my  very  heart." 

"  Oh,  sir,  speak  not  thus  to  me,"  said  Russell,  with  proud 
humility.  "I  would  shield  that  high  heart  from  every  sorrow, 
could  the  power  be  mine.  Denounce  you,  who  have  been  bene 
factor,  friend,  everything  to  me !  Denounce  him  for  whom  I 
would  die,  but  cannot  dishonor  myself !  .  Oh,  no,  sir,  you  know 
me  too  well  to  believe  that  I  can  ever  injure  one  who  has  been 
a  friend  to  me  when  I  possessed  no  other." 

Col.  Alwin  was  softened  by  the  earnestness  and  emotion  with 
which  this  was  uttered. 

"  I  do  believe  you,  Charles ;  but  I  feel  your  unkindness  in 
leaving  me,  when  you  may  essentially  serve  me,  and  at  the  same 
time  secure  your  own  fortunes." 

Russell  shook  his  head.  "If  anything  could  tempt  me  to 
remain,  sir,  it  would  not  be  the  temptation  of  any  reward  beyond 
the  gratification  of  serving  you.  I  shall  remain  here  no  longer 
than  I  can  obtain  a  conveyance  from  the  island." 

"  And  you  are  resolved  ?" 

"  I  am  quite  so ;  but  before  I  leave,  I  wish  to  inform  you  of 
a  circumstance  which  materially  affects  my  future  plans." 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  89 

He  then  concisely  stated  to  Col.  Alwin  his  recent  betrothal  to 
Miss  de  Bourg,  which  only  waited  his  sanction  to  become  an 
engagement.  From  the  expression  of  his  guardian's  counte 
nance  he  could  gather  little  :  he  appeared  to  be  on  his  guard 
from  the  moment  the  subject  was  commenced.  When  he  had 
finished,  Alwin  merely  asked — 

"  Were  you  not  aware,  when  you  asked  my  consent  to  such 
an  unworldly  proceeding  as  this,  that  Julie  is,  so  far  as  I  am 
concerned,  pledged  to  Zavala  ?" 

"  Don  Pedro  informed  me  of  some  such  thing,  but  forgive 
me,  sir,  if  I  doubted  the  fact.  I  could  not  believe  that  you 
would  require  of  Miss  de  Bourg,  the  acceptance  of  a  man  for 
whom  she  has  ever  betrayed  a  marked  dislike." 

"  The  whims  of  young  ladies  are  not  to  be  accounted  for," 
said  Col.  Alwin,  drily.  "  It  is  a  mere  caprice  in  Julie  to  treat 
Zavala  with  coldness.  I,  as  the  guardian  of  her  interests,  can 
not  permit  her  to  reject  so  unexceptionable  an  offer.  What 
could  you  bestow  on  her,  as  an  equivalent  for  the  advantages  of 
such  an  alliance  ?" 

"The  heart  of  an  honorable  man,  united  with  the  energy 
which  is  the  best  guarantee  of  future  success.  As  my  wife, 
Julie  will  be  far  happier  even  in  the  humble  privacy  of  narrow 
fortune,  than  in  a  palace  with  such  as  Zavala." 

"  Of  that  you  will  permit  me  to  be  the  best  judge.  You 
remember  the  old  adage, — '  When  poverty  comes  in  at  the 
door,'  &c.  Believe  me  it  is  far  more  true  than  young  romance 
is  willing  to  believe.  You  possess  talent  and  energy,  but  years 
must  elapse — the  best  years  of  your  life,  before  they  can  receive 
the  meed  of  wealth,  perhaps  even  of  independence.  If  health 
is  granted,  you  may  succeed  ;  if  not,  you  sink  into  a  premature 
grave,  leaving  the  being  for  whose  sake  this  weary  toil  has  been 
endured,  a  victim  to  the  anguish  of  vain  regrets.  She  is  more 
than  woman,  not  to  contrast  her  lowly  care-clogged  existence, 
with  the  brilliant  destiny  which  might  have  been  hers,  had  she 
not  perversely  closed  her  heart  against  the  arguments  of  affec 
tion  and  experience.  Is  not  my  picture  correct  ?" 

"  No,  sir ;  it  is  too  highly  colored.  There  is  a  possibility 
that  such  as  you  paint  it,  my  destiny  may  be  ;  but  still,  there 
is  a  brighter  side  to  the  canvas,  on  which  Hope  would  fix 
her  gaze.  We  are  both  young  ;  and  the  sorrows  which 
experience  gives,  have  not  cast  their  shadows  over  our  hearts. 
The  ills  of  life,  whatever  they  may  be,  were  far  lighter  shared 
together  than  endured  apart ;  and  its  bright  scenes  will  borrow  an 


90  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

additional  lustre  from  the  tried  affection  which  will  cast  its 
charm  around  our  existence." 

"  You  are  too  poetic  for  me,  sir.  I  know  that  your  visions 
will  not  bear  the  test  of  reality.  Had  you  continued  with  me, 
I  certainly  believe  that  fortune  would  soon  have  been  within 
your  grasp ;  but  still  I  cannot  hold  forth  the  hope  of  obtaining 
Julie,  as  an  inducement  to  you  to  remain  true  to  your  duty. 
Yes — I  repeat  it,  your  duty  ;  for  to  me  you  owe  far  more  than 
to  an  imaginary  tie  of  honor — a  scruple  in  favor  of  father  land  ; 
as  if  any  soil  that  yields  us  what  we  require,  should  not  be 
dearer  than  the  barren  spot  of  earth,  on  which,  perchance,  we 
were  born." 

"  We  will  not  argue  on  that  subject,  sir,  since  my  resolution 
is  irrevocably  taken.  Am  I  to  understand  that  you  refuse  your 
consent  to  our  engagement  ?" 

"Undoubtedly.  With  my  sanction  Julie  weds  Zavala  and 
no  other.  Remember  that  you  circumvent  my  views  at  your 
peril ;  there  is  so  much  depending  on  her  union  with  him — so 
much  of  vital  importance  to  me,  that  all  my  power  shall  be 
employed  to  bend  her  to  my  will.  Julie  will  not  be  yours." 

"  On  that  subject,  sir,  of  course  she  will  decide  for  herself.  If 
I  have  too  confidingly  trusted  in  the  strength  of  her  affection,  I 
must  bear  the  bitterness  of  disappointment  with  such  philosophy 
as  I  may  be  able  to  command.  We  fully  understand  each 
other  now,  sir  ?" 

"  We  do ;  our  interests  are  henceforth  distinct,  if  not  con 
flicting.  Go,  sir;  your  destiny  is  of  your  own  choosing;  I 
would  have  smoothed  your  pathway  to  eminence,  but  you  repel 
my  services.  Remember,  should  you  ever  repent  this  step,  my 
favor  is  still  open  to  you." 

"  I  thank  you,"  said  Russell  with  emotion.  "  Would  to 
heaven  I  could  remain,  but  it  cannot  be.  I  will  ever  remember 
the  debt  of  gratitude  I  owe  you." 

He  hurriedly  left  the  room. 

"  By  heaven,  a  noble  fellow  !"  muttered  Alwin.  "  If  I  held  the 
destiny  of  Julie  less  securely  in  my  hand,  I  should  fear  he 
might  mar  all  my  projects.  She,  poor  girl,  may  struggle  to  free 
herself,  but  like  the  fluttering  of  the  netted  bird,  she  only 
entangles  herself  more  deeply.  I  must  calm  myself  for  the 
interview  with  her ;  gentleness  and  kindness,  with  woman, 
always  succeeds  best." 

There  was  some  shrinking  of  soul  at  what  he  was  about 
to  undertake,  for  no  man  better  understood  the  windings  of 


THE     CONSPIRATOR.  91 

a  woman's  heart ;  and  he  knew  that  to  crush  all  that  was  noble 
and  true  in  a  young  spirit,  was  now  his  aim. 

When  Julie  obeyed  his  summons,  she  found  him  measuring 
the  floor  with  rapid  steps,  endeavoring  to  obtain  the  mastery 
over  his  chafed  and  impatient  spirit,  before  he  addressed 
her  whom  it  was  his  policy  to  persuade  into  submission.  Una 
ble  to  control  her  tremulous  emotion,  Julie  gladly  took  the  seat 
he  pointed  to,  and  shading  her  face  with  her  hand,  that  he 
might  not  see  the  changes  which  swept  over  it,  she  awaited  his 
communication  in  silence. 

At  length  he  approached,  seated  himself  beside  her,  and 
taking  her  hand  in  his,  spoke  in  those  soft  persuasive  tones 
which  no  one 'knew  better  how  to  assume — 

"  Julie,  my  child — my  beloved  girl,  look  up  at  me.  Do  not 
avert  your  eyes,  as  if  to  shut  out  some  horrid  vision  from  your 
sight.  My  only  wish  is,  to  act  in  such  a  manner  as  to  secure 
your  happiness.  Believe  me,  my  child,  this  is  the  paramount 
object  I  have  in  view.  I  only  wish  to  secure  your  future  life 
from  repentance." 

"  Then  you  cannot  wish  me  to  accept  Don  Pedro,  as  he  more 
than  insinuates.  Oh,  father,  let  me  die  sooner  than  become  his 
bride !" 

"My  dear  little  enthusiast,  your  language  is  too  strong. 
Zavala  is  a  high  minded,  honorable  gentleman,  and  as  such 
I  have  sanctioned  his  addresses  to  you.  I  wish  to  see  my 
beautiful  Julie  filling  a  station  befitting  her  birth  and  the  educa 
tion  she  has  received." 

Julie's  heart  died  within  her,  for  now  she  understood  his 
wishes ;  she  intuitively  felt  all  the  power  that  would  be  brought 
forward  to  insure  their  accomplishment. 

"  Can  you  who  have  taught  me  to  appreciate  all  that  is  noble 
and  honorable,  practise  such  a  self-deception  where  this  hard, 
false  man  is  concerned  ?  You  cannot  condemn  me  to  a  fate  of 
such  unmitigated  wretchedness  as  to  will  me  to  link  my  lot  with 
his  ?  Speak,  dear  sir,  and  exculpate  yourself  from  such  a  suspi 
cion." 

Again  Col.  Alwin  arose  and  paced  the  floor  many  moments. 
His  better  nature  stirred  within  him,  but  the  voice  of  stern 
necessity  cried  aloud — sacrifice  to  her,  or  ruin  to  himself.  He 
knew  the  man  he  had  to  deal  with,  and  he  felt  that  the  time  for 
hesitation  was  past.  Julie  must  yield,  or  he  himself  be 
ingulfed  in  ruin.  There  was  deep  tenderness  in  his  manner  as 
he  again  drew  near  and  looked  down  on  her. 


92  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

"  Julie,  my  poor  child,  I  would  not  ask  this  great  sacrifice 
from  you,  but  I  am  in  the  power  of  this  man.  I  have  tried 
to  save  you.  I  have  offered  everything,  and  nothing  else  will 
satisfy  him.  You  are  the  only  bribe." 

"  Then  /  can  save  you  ;  /  will  be  inflexible.  All  his  plead 
ings  will  fall  on  a  cold  ear — a  loveless  heart.  On  you 
he  dare  not  wreak  his  vengeance  for  my  insensibility." 

"  Alas !  it  is  a  false  hope,  Julie.  No  person  on  earth  can 
make  him  relinquish  this  marriage.  My  wishes  too  should  have 
some  weight  with  you.  Zavala  offers  you  all  that  any  reason 
able  woman  can  ask ;  his  faults,  such  as  they  are,  will  not 
materially  interfere  with  your  daily  happiness ;  and  I  have 
pledged  myself  that  within  a  month  you  will  become  his  bride." 

Julie  clasped  her  hands  and  wept  bitterly. 

"  Silly  girl ;  thus  to  weep  over  a  fate  that  many  would  envy. 
The  day  will  come  when  you  will  thank  me  for  my  present  con 
duct." 

"  Oh  no — I  cannot — I  dare  not  Oh,  father,  can  you  condemn 
me  to  wretchedness  by  forcing  me  to  marry  one  man,  when  I 
love  another  ?  In  all  things  else  I  will  obey  you,  but  in  this — 
never !" 

"  Then  I  am  lost ;  utterly  ruined  by  your  obstinacy.  Julie, 
calm  yourself,  and  listen  to  reason.  I  act  by  you  as  I  should  by 
my  own  daughter,  in  such  an  emergency.  Do  not  return  all 
my  cares  as  Russell  has  done,  by  abandoning  me  to  a  fate 
of  which  you  little  dream.  I  know  that  you  love  him,  but  he 
would  link  your  fate  to  poverty,  wretchedness,  and  bitter  repent 
ance.  Your  destiny  was  placed  in  my  hands  by  your  dying 
mother ;  and  as  her  representative,  I  save  you  from  such  suffering 
as  must  inevitably  follow  such  a  misalliance." 

"  By  the  memory  of  that  mother  to  whose  last  hours  you 
brought  consolation,  I  conjure  you  to  spare  her  child.  By  all  the 
affection  you  have  hitherto  borne  me,  I  conjure  you  to  save  me 
from  this  unutterable  misery." 

"Julie,  I  compel  you  to  nothing.  Your  own  feelings  must 
guide  you  in  this  decision.  If  your  affection  for  me  is  what  I 
have  hoped,  you  will  not  refuse  to  stretch  forth  your  hand  to 
save  me  from  destruction ;  even  if  Don  Pedro  should  claim  it 
as  the  reward  of  assistance,  which  must  be  obtained  at  any 
sacrifice.  I  stand  on  the  edge  of  an  abyss,  into  which  I  must 
plunge,  unless  you  hold  me  back.  My  figure  of  speech  is  not 
too  strong ;  for,  alas  !  I  speak  but  the  literal  truth.  Take  this 
letter  with  you  to  your  own  apartment,  and,  when  you  are 


THE     C.ONSPIRATOK.  93 

calmer,  read  it,  and  ponder  on  its  contents.  It  was  addressed 
to  you  by  your  mother  in  her  last  hours.  I  have  hitherto  with 
held  it,  because  I  wished  your  affection  for  me  to  be  your  only 
motive  for  endeavoring  to  please  me.  I  feared  that  her  last  in 
junctions  might  have  an  undue  influence  over  your  mind  ;  but 
now,  I  hesitate  no  longer — 'tis  for  your  own  interest,  as  well  as 
mine,  that  I  now  give  it.  Read  it — reflect  on  it,  and  then  de 
cide  your  own  destiny  and  miner 

Julie  took  the  letter,  and  Col.  Alwin  left  her  alone.  It  was 
simply  addressed  to  "  My  daughter,"  and  long  did  her  tearful 
eyes  rest  on  the  lines  traced  by  the  hand  which  had  once  ca 
ressingly  clasped  her  infant  form — which  were  dictated  by  the 
heart  that  had  loved  her  with  the  passionate  fondness  of  a  young 
mother's  affections.  Long,  long  was  it,  before  those  lines,  so 
touching  in  their  utter  desolation,  ceased  to  swim  before  her  sight. 
She  at  length  commanded  herself  sufficiently  to  read  the  fol 
lowing  words : 

"My  CHILD: — 

"  When  these  lines  speak  to  your  heart  of  the  mother  who 
now  watches  beside  you,  the  hand  that  traced  them  will 
have  returned  to  the  dust  whence  it  sprang.  Oh,  my 
daughter,  had  Heaven  so  willed  it,  I  could  have  wished  to  be 
spared  to  you — to  form  your  mind  to  love  and  revere  virtue  ;  to 
see  you  expanding  into  womanhood  beneath  my  fond  gaze,  and 
to  trace  in  your  clear  eyes,  and  your  soft  smile,  the  strong  re 
semblance  you  bear  to  your  father.  The  occurrences  of  the  past 
crowd  upon  me,  and  darken  my  soul  when  the  image  of  that 
father  rises  before  me.  Fancy  presents  to  me  his  agony,  his 
uncertainty  respecting  the  fate  of  his  wife  and  child ;  and,  last 
sad  scene  of  the  dire  tragedy,  the  axe  of  the  executioner  reek 
ing  with  the  life-blood  of  my  noble  husband  ! 

"  Unhappy  France  !  deluged  with  the  blood  of  thy  bravest 
and  thy  best,  when  will  thy  smiling  valleys  be  freed  from  the 
tyranny  of  the  vampires  who  prey  on  thee  ?  Remember,  my 
Julie,  that  you  are  a.  native  of  that  desecrated  soil ;  the  descend 
ant  of  a  noble  line,  whose  honors  now  are  prostrate  in  the 
dust.  Thee,  the  sole  representative  of  two  illustrious  houses, 
I  leave  an  orphan,  without  friends — without  a  home  to  shelter 
thee.  I  must  leave  thee  to  the  cold  charity  of  an  unfeeling 
world,  in  a  land  of  strangers !  My  child — my  child,  as  I  gaze 
on  thy  innocent  brow,  as  thou  calmly  sleepest  beside  me,  my 
heart  is  torn  with  agony.  What  will  thy  future  be?  Thy 


94  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

orphan  years  untended  by  a  mother's  watchful  love — thy  infant 
cries  unheeded,  thy  young  heart  withered  by  the  cold  blast  of 
poverty.  Oh,  could  my  hand  be  nerved  for  the  deed,  to  save 
thee  from  the  ills  I  apprehend  for  thee,  I  would  in  mercy  plunge 
a  dagger  into  thy  heart,  and  suffer  the  innocent  spirit  to  wing 
its  way  to  Heaven,  while  yet  unsoiled  by  crime.  Father  of  the 
fatherless,  hear  a  mother's  agonized  prayer,  and  in  mercy  remem 
ber  my  orphan  babe ;  to  thy  care  I  commit  her. 


"  My  prayer  has  been  heard.  The  widow  and  the  fatherless 
were  not  abandoned  in  their  need. 

"  The  last  sands  of  life  are  ebbing  fast,  and  I  must  hasten  to 
a  close.  When  I  had  thrown  aside  my  pen,  and  was  weeping 
in  utter  desolation  over  thee,  my  babe,  the  Heaven,  whose  mercy 
I  had  invoked,  sent  to  my  aid  one  of  the  noblest  of  men.  Like 
an  angel  of  mercy,  he  came  to  soothe  my  distracted  heart ;  to 
him  am  I  indebted  for  the  calmness  with  which  I  look  on  my 
approaching  fate.  He  has  removed  the  weight  from  my  soul, 
by  promising  to  be  a  parent  to  thee  ;  to  watch  over  thee  with  all 
a  father's  affection.  Oh,  my  Julie,  be  to  him  as  a  daughter  ; 
show  to  this  admirable  man  that  thou  art  grateful  for  the  bene 
fits  conferred  upon  thy  mother,  and  upon  the  helpless  years  of 
thy  own  infancy. 

"  In  the  levity  of  youth,  should  thy  heart  prompt  thee  to  be 
unmindful  of  his  slightest  wish,  turn  to  this  letter  and  read  my 
last  injunctions,  Prefer  his  wishes  to  thy  own — a  feeble  return 
to  make  to  him,  who  has  been  thy  guardian  angel.  Never 
fail  in  rendering  him  the  affectionate  obedience  due  from  a 
daughter  to  a  beloved  father.  Should  thy  spirit  ever  rebel 
against  his  commands,  remember  the  words  of  thy  dying  mother, 
and  yield  thy  will  to  his :  so  noble  a  mind  will  require  of  thee 
only  what  will  promote  thy  happiness  and  well-being. 

"  And  now,  my  daughter,  farewell ;  a  few  more  hours,  and 
the  heart  which  overflows  with  such  unutterable  love  for  thee, 
will  be  at  rest.  The  past,  with  its  bright  dreams  and  dark  real 
ities,  is  vanishing  before  me,  and,  for  me,  in  this  world,  there  is 
no  future.  I  am  resigned — life  is  no  longer  a  dream  of  bliss  to 
me.  Too  weak  to  bear  misfortunes,  the  last  cord  of  my  heart 
was  shivered  when  I  saw  my  country  fading  in  the  distance,  and 
knew  that  there  was  all  that  remained  of  my  noble — my  adored 
Adolphe.  My  child,  farewell. 

"  JULIE  DE  BOURG." 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  95 

"Wild  and  passionate  were  the  tears  which,  relieved  the  almost 
bursting  heart  of  the  unhappy  daughter.  The  image  of  her 
dying  mother  was  before  her,  weeping  drops  of  agony  over  her 
forlorn  babe,  with  no  hope  for  the  future,  no  consolation  for  the 
past;  and  then  she  beheld  that  noble-hearted  man,  bending 
over  the  couch  of  death,  whispering  peace  to  the  broken-hearted. 

"  And  shall  I,  her  child,  the  object  of  his  bounty,  refuse  him 
anything  he  may  require?  Oh  God,  pardon  my  rebellious 
ingratitude !" 

Well  was  it  for  her,  that  Col.  Alwin  was  not  present  at  that 
moment ;  she  would  have  thrown  herself  upon  his  bosom,  and 
entreated  pardon  for  having  opposed  his  slightest  wish.  She 
would  have  sacrificed  happiness,  hope,  and  truth,  sooner  than 
believe  herself  ungrateful. 

She  retired  to  her  room  to  reflect  on  the  wretched  alternative 
left  to  her,  and  pleaded  indisposition  as  an  excuse  for  not 
appearing  again  that  day.  Her  mind  was  tossed  on  a  sea  of 
perplexity  and  doubt,  and  she  knew  not  whither  to  turn  for  aid 
or  advice. 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

THE  apartment  of  Julie  was  on  the  first  floor,  and  she  could 
distinctly  hear  every  noise  from  without.  In  a  few  moments 
after  the  family  left  the  supper  room,  a  low  tap  was  several 
times  repeated  on  her  window,  and  the  voice  of  Russell  pro 
nounced  her  name.  Hastily  wiping  the  traces  of  emotion  away 
she  drew  aside  the  curtain,  and  partially  unclosed  the  window. 

"  Dearest  Julie,"  he  hurriedly  said,  "  I  know  all.  Col.  Alwin 
commands  you  to  marry  Zavala.  Only  be  true  to  yourself — to 
me,  and  a!l  shall  yet  be_well.  Answer  me,  Julie,  and  say  that 
you  will  neither  be  forced  nor  persuaded  into  this  union." 

The  light  from  the  apartment  streamed  on  his  face,  and  she 
saw  that  he  was  pale  as  death. 

"  Oh  Charles,  if  you  did  indeed  know  all !  I  have  been 
writing  to  you :  here  take  the  letter,  and  this  one  also.  It  is 
from  my  mother,  and  has  nearly  broken  my  heart.  It  contains 
her  dying  injunctions  to  me.  Read  that  first,  and  then  mine." 

"  Julie,"  said  Russell  impressively,  "  beloved  of  my  whole  life, 
can  you  be  induced  to  waver  in  the  faith  you  have  plighted  to 


96  THE     CONSPIRATOR. 

me  ?  Can  the  persuasions  of  an  ambitious  man  sway  or  dazzle 
your  mind  so  far  as  to  make  you  forget  its  truth  and  faith  ? 
Oh  Julie,  Julie,  such  love  is  not  mine  !" 

"  Read  your  answer  here"  she  replied,  turning  her  pallid 
face  so  as  to  permit  the  light  to  fall  upon  it. 

That  marble  brow,  those  hueless  and  quivering  lips,  were 
indeed  sufficient  testimony  to  the  overwhelming  struggle  through 
which  she  was  passing. 

"  Forgive  me  for  the  doubt,"  he  murmured,  appalled  at 
the  change  which  a  few  hours  of  suffering  had  wrought  in  that 
bright  and  glowing  beauty.  "  I  fear  his  power  no  longer." 

"  Go,  go,"  said  Julie,  hurriedly,  "  I  hear  steps  at  the  door — 
pray,  leave  me." 

"  I  will,  but  in  one  hour  expect  an  answer  to  your  letter." 

Julie  hastily  closed  the  window,  and  Russell  retired  to  his 
room.  He  perused  Madame  de  Bourg's  letter  with  deep  interest, 
and  felt  the  strong  hold  the  possession  of  such  a  document  gave 
Col.  Alwin  over  the  mind  of  her  daughter.  Julie's  was  short, 
but  it  breathed  the  anguish  and  uncertainty  of  her  mind,  united 
with  the  strongest  affection  for  himself. 

"  You  have  read  the  last  words  of  my  mother !  Oh,  Charles, 
pity  and  forgive  me  if  my  mind  has  wavered.  Her  voice  speaks 
to  me  from  the  tomb,  and  calls  on  me  to  make  the  sacrifice  nay 
guardian  requires  of  me.  I  love  you  with  a  faith  as  fervent,  as 
pure,  as  ever  woman  vowed :  madness  may  come  to  my  brain, 
but  forgetfulness  never !  When  his  safety  is  perilled,  perhaps 
his  life  involved,  can  I  refuse  to  save  him  ?  Never — never ! 
My  heart  will  break,  but  I  will  not  be  ungrateful.  Forget  me — 
yes,  forget.  I  can  bid  you  do  it,  and  yet  live.  Go  forth  to  the 
world,  and  in  its  many  excitements  forget  the  beloved  of  your 
early  years.  For  man  there  are  other  pursuits,  other  interests, 
besides  those  of  love.  Be  great,  be  happy ;  and  when  1  hear 
of  your  success  I  shall  be  able  to  smile,  even  amid  the  wretched 
ness  of  my  own  lot." 

Russell  immediately  replied  to  her — 

"  I  have  read  your  letter,  my  beloved  Julie,  and  never  will  I, 
never  can  I  forget.  With  the  knowledge  that  you  love  me,  I 
will  not  yield  you  to  my  rival :  I  will  not  suffer  you  to  be  forced 
into  the  measures  of  Col.  Alwin.  Could  your  mother  have 
foreseen  the  use  to  which  her  last  farewell  would  have  been 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  97 

put,  do  you  suppose  it  would  ever  have  been  written  ?  Could 
she,  loving  you  as  every  line  of  her  letter  evinces,  have  com 
manded  you  to  immolate  yourself  on  the  shrine  of  another's 
ambition  ?  Oh  no  !  believe  it  not. 

"  At  present  Col.  Alwin's  safety  is  not  implicated.  If  he  would 
lay  aside  all  thoughts  of  his  meditated  enterprise,  all  would  be 
well.  Zavala  is  as  deeply  concerned  in  his  plans  as  himself,  and 
the  most  that  could  result  from  his  defection  would  be  their  mis 
carriage.  He  must  eventually  fail ;  and  think,  beloved,  what  will 
be  his  remorse  when  he  finds  that  he  has  forced  you  to  seal  your 
own  misery  by  wedding  Zavala,  and  the  sacrifice  is  unavailing. 

"  Meet  me  to-morrow  evening  in  the  summer  house,  which  is 
situate  at  the  lower  end  of  the  grounds ;  at  this  season  it  will 
be  deserted,  and  I  have  much  to  say  that  is  important  to  both 
of  us.  Oh  !  my  beloved  Julie,  I  have  trusted  implicitly  on  your 
truth ;  let  not  my  trust  prove  an  arrow  wherewith  to  pierce  me 
to  the  heart.  "  C.  B." 

As  Julie  folded  the  paper  Isabel  entered  the  room. 

"  Your  absence  has  made  a  sad  gap,  Julie.  You  cannot  think 
how  distrait  we  have  all  been.  My  father  seems  gloomy  and 
out  of  spirit,  while  his  shadow,  Don  Pedro,  looks  black  as 
a  thunder  cloud.  Russell,  too — a  cloud  seems  to  have  settled 
on  his  usually  buoyant  temper,  though,  to  do  him  justice,  he  did 
not  long  remain  among  us  to  sadden  with  his  gloom.  He 
retired  immediately  after  supper,  and  I  have  not  seen  him 
since." 

"  I  have,"  said  Julie.  "  He  has  been  to  my  window,  and 
this  letter  is  from  him." 

"  A  clandestine  correspondence  !  Nay,  you  must  be  fond  of 
romance,  for  there  can  be  no  necessity  for  such  concealment." 

"  Alas  !  Isabel,  you  are  wrong  there.  A  dark  cloud  gathers 
over  my  fate,  and  I  know  not  how  to  escape  the  storm  it 
portends." 

Isabel  looked  at  her  attentively.     She  said  gravely — 

"  I  should  not  have  been  so  thoughtless,  Julie.  I  see  that  a 
head-ache  alone  could  not  have  produced  the  changes  I  behold 
in  you.  I  left  you  to  solitude  as  you  wished,  because  I  thought 
a  throbbing  brain  was  best  left  to  silence  and  slumber ;  but  you 
have  not  slept.  What  is  the  matter  ?  I  must  know ;  I 
earnestly  entreat  that  you  will  conceal  nothing  from  me." 

"  I  cannot  tell  it ;  read  it  for  yourself." 

Isabel  took  the  letters  she  held  towards  her,  and  hastily  ran 
9 


98  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

her  eye  over  them.  As  she  read,  many  rapid  changes  swept 
over  her  expressive  features ;  her  cheek  flushed — her  lips 
quivered,  and  at  length  she  burst  into  tears.  In  a  few  moments 
she  dashed  away  the  drops,  and  approached  Julie  with  great 
tenderness. 

"  I  could  not  have  believed  this  of  my  father.  Dear  Julie, 
let  my  affection  compensate  you  in  some  measure  for  his  unkind- 
ness.  Believe  me  he  is  under  some  delusion.  This  odious 
Zavala  has  thrown  some  spell  over  his  upright  mind,  or  he  could 
not  act  thus." 

"  What  shall  I  do  ?     How  act  in  such  a  dilemma  ?" 

"  Meet  Charles  as  he  desires,  and  if  my  father  still  continues 
inexorable,  consent  to  leave  the  island  with  him.  This  unge 
nerous  advantage  must  not  be  taken  of  you;  secure  your  own 
happiness,  even  at  the  expense  of  his  disappointment ;  it  is  your 
inalienable  right.  My  father  will  soon  forgive  you,  for  it  is  only 
the  singular  influence  Don  Pedro  has  obtained  over  him  which 
makes  him  act  thus.  I,  his  daughter,  would  prevent  the 
remorse  which  will  prey  on  his  mind  should  you  sacrifice  your 
self  to  promote  his  views,  and  he  finds  that  the  being  he 
should  have  protected  from  the  shadow  of  evil,  is  made  wretched 
through  his  selfishness.  I  know  you,  my  dear,  better  than  you 
do  yourself,  and  your  heart  would  slowly  break  beneath  the 
weight  of  blasted  hopes.  A  few  months  hence  and  my  father 
will  thank  me  for  having  given  this  advice." 

Long  and  earnest  was  the  conversation  which  ensued,  and 
something  like  a  ray  of  hope  lit  up  the  countenance  of  Julie  at 
its  close.  Her  resolution  was  taken,  and  at  least  the  misery  of 
indecision  over.  That  night  neither  of  the  friends  slept  much, 
though  Julie  was  deceived  by  the  deep  regular  breathing  of 
Isabel  into  the  belief  that  she  sank  to  rest  soon  after  they 
retired ;  but  in  that  young  heart  was  planted  the  first  thorn 
that  ever  rankled  there.  Her  father — her  worshipped,  nearly 
deified  fath  ^-  —had  descended  from  his  exalted  sphere  to  commit 
an  act  which  all  the  sophistry  of  affection  could  not  excuse  ;  and 
deep  and  bitter  were  the  thoughts  which  drove  sleep  from  her 
pillow. 

If  there  is  a  human  feeling  on  which  angels  may  smile,  it  is 
the  deep  and  pure  love  of  a  daughter  for  her  father.  When  the 
hallowed  tenderness  of  an  affectionate  heart  is  thus  bestowed  on 
the  altar  of  filial  affection,  it  is  free  from  the  doubts  and 
jealous  fears  of  love;  calmly  it  flows  on  its  placid  course, 
as  unruffled  as  ripple  the  waters  of  the  sequestered  lake,  sheltered 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  99 

from  the  wild  tornado's  sweep.  The  heart  securely  reposes  on 
the  kindness  which  has  never  failed  it,  knowing  that  love  to  be 
unchanging  in  its  warmth,  undimiued  by  the  lapse  of  time. 
How  agonizing  was  the  conviction  to  that  young  and  untried 
spirit,  that  the  first  lesson  of  the  deceitfulness,  the  selfishness  of 
life,  was  learned  from  the  being  so  confidingly  trusted — so 
earnestly  beloved ! 

At  the  hour  appointed  for  the  interview,  Julie  threw  a  shawl 
around  her,  and  stole  from  the  house.  A  sensation  of  desolation 
and  loneliness  nearly  overcame  her  as  she  hurried  along  the 
pathway,  now  covered  with  the  autumn  leaves,  which  rustled 
beneath  her  light  tread.  The  wind  sighed  mornfully  among  the 
trees  ;  and  the  agitated  waters  of  the  Ohio  breaking  in  sullen 
waves  upon  the  shore,  were  in  unison  with  the  scene. 

The  place  of  meeting  was  a  pavilion  about  half  a  mile  from 
the  dwelling.  It  was  a  small  building,  latticed  on  three  sides, 
and  the  fourth,  which 'faced  the  south,  opened  on  a  scene  of 
great  beauty.  In  summer,  overreaching  trees  embosomed  it  in 
shade,  and  the  flashing  of  the  winding  river  came  in  glimpses  of 
light  through  their  umbrage.  Flowers  lifted  their  graceful  heads, 
and  gave  soft  fragrance  to  the  atmosphere,  while  their  own  be 
loved  season  lasted ;  but  now  they  were  withered  and  fallen,  like 
the  bright  hopes  of  her  who  passed  sadly  among  them,  a  pale 
image  of  sorrow.  Within,  the  little  building  was  fitted  up  with 
some  attention  to  comfort,  and  during  pleasant  weather  it  was 
a  favorite  resort  for  the  family.  Many  brilliant  and  happy  asso 
ciations  were  connected  with  that  spot  in  the  mind  of  Julie,  but 
they  only  saddened  her  more  deeply,  as  she  now  pursued  her 
solitary  way. 

Russell  met  her  at  the  entrance.  In  silence  he  led  her  to  a 
seat,  and  placed  himself  by  her.  He  looked  weary  and  wretched, 
though  a  faint  gleam  of  joy  had  lighted  up  his  expressive  fea 
tures  at  their  first  meeting. 

"  Julie,"  he  at  length  said,  and  the  melancholy  sound  of  his 
deep  voice  thrilled  painfully  to  her  heart — "  I  have  asked 
this  interview  of  you,  to  induce  you  to  decide  your  fate  and  my 
own.  I  am  about  to  make  a  request  which  will  prove  how  mad 
is  the  passion  which  can  lead  me  to  hope  for  an  instant  that  you 
will  accede  to  it." 

He  paused,  and  Miss  de  Bourg  faintly  uttered — 

"Name  it " 

"  It  is  this,"  he  replied,  taking  her  cold  hand  and  pressing  it 
fervently  to  his  lips — "  Will  you  fly  with  me  from  the  protection 


100  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

of  a  guardian  who  exceeds  the  authority  of  a  parent  ?  from  one 
who  proves  himself  unworthy  of  the  name  of  protector,  when 
he  avails  himself  of  the  ties  of  gratitude  to  act  the  part  of  a 
tyrant  ?  You  have  said  you  love  me ;  prove  it  now,  by  con 
senting  to  my  proposal." 

"  I  dare  not — my  father  has  declared  that  an  impassable  bar 
rier  exists  between  us.  Oh,  Charles,  I  dare  not." 

"  Believe  him  not,  dearest  Julie.  He  would  place  one  him 
self  by  uniting  you  with  Zavala.  I  have  no  wish  to  deceive 
you,  my  dearest  girl.  In  flying  with  me  you  abandon  him  who 
has  been  a  father  to  you — you  relinquish  friends,  wealth,  home. 
Can  you  give  up  all  these,  without  repining,  and  find  in  my  love 
a  sufficient  compensation  for  the  sacrifice  ?  That  love,  Julie, 
shall  encircle  you  with  an  atmosphere  of  tenderness  which  death 
alone  shall  chill." 

Earnest,  full  of  persuasion  were  the  manly  tones  of  that  be 
loved  voice ;  and  Julie  suffered  her  head  to  rest  upon  his  shoulder, 
while  she  wept  long  and  bitterly.  She  at  length  spoke  in  a  low 
decided  tone-i— 

"  My  choice  is  made.     I  will  go  with  you." 

"  Then  you  are  mine  for  ever,"  exclaimed  the  lover,  clasping 
her  in  his  arms — "  Yet,  pause  one  instant,  Julie — think  once 
more — can  you  assure  yourself  that  you  are  consulting  your  own 
happiness  as  well  as  mine." 

He  raised  her  head  from  his  breast,  and  looked  an  instant  on 
that  pale  face.  It  was  not  to  seek  a  confirmation  of  what  he 
already  knew,  but  to  read  there  his  triumph  over  all  the  cling 
ing  affections  she  had  cherished  from  childhood ;  and  his  ear 
drank  in  the  low  murmured  sounds  of  her  reply  with  wild 
delight. 

"  All — all  has  been  reflected  on.  I  have  thought  of  this  ter 
mination  to  our  love,  until  my  heart  shrank  from  the  trial ; 
but  now  it  has  come,  that  affection  which  you  cannot  doubt  will 
support  me  through  it.  Mistrust  not  my  tears,  Charles ;  they 
are  not  for  the  struggles  before  me,  but  the  loved  ones  I  must 
leave.  My  heart  is  firm  in  its  determination  ;  for  it  is  devoted 
to  thee.  Forgive  this  weakness  ;  it  will  soon  be  past,  and  then 
I  am  thine  alone." 

A  figure  darkened  the  entrance,  and  looking  up  they  beheld 
Col.  Alwin !  He  regarded  them  an  instant  in  silence  ;  and  then 
said  in  a  cold  sarcastic  tone — 

"  I  interrupted  a  fine  scene,  I  perceive,  by  my  inopportune 
arrival.  I  must  beg  to  be  pardoned  for  spoiling  anything  so 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  101 

sentimental.  Return  home,  Julie,  and  leave  me  alone  with  this 
mad  boy,  to  convince  him  of  the  folly  of  his  present  wishes. 
Return  to  your  room,  and  prepare  your  mind  to  yield  its  assent 
to  my  wishes." 

"  Never" — she  exclaimed — "  Death  were  preferable  to  such 
an  alliance." 

"  Julie,"  said  he  in  a  milder  tone — "  I  will  see  you  on  my 
return  home.  Leave  me  now  ;  and  you,  Russell,  remain  here  ; 
I  have  that  to  communicate  which  will  change  the  whole  tenor 
of  your  future  life.  I  would  have  concealed  it,  but  you  force 
me  to  be  explicit." 

Julie  silently  obeyed  ;  for  there  was  a  power  of  command 
about  this  man,  that  forced  all  to  bend  before  his  mysterious 
sway,  almost  without  remonstrance.  As  her  retreating  footsteps 
died  on  his  ear,  Col.  Alvvin  turned  to  Russell,  and  said — 

"  Now,  sir,  the  secret  which  has  been  confined  to  my  own 
breast  from  the  hour  of  your  birth,  must  be  confided  to  you ; 
but  under  the  strictest  seal  of  silence.  Even  to  her  who  has 
just  left  us,  you  must  not  divulge  it.  I  must  now  tell  you  what 
you  are,  and  who  it  is  you  thus  recklessly  brave.  You  are " 

There  was  a  slight  tremor  in  his  voice,  and  he  paused. 

"  What  ?"  asked  Russell,  haughtily. 

"I  will  tell  you,  sir,"  said  Alwin,  rising  from  the  seat  on 
which  he  had  thrown  himself,  while  his  form  seemed  to  dilate 
with  suppressed  passion.  "  You  are  the  bane  of  my  repose — 
the  living  memento  of  transactions  it  harrows  my  very  soul  to 
recall  to  my  mind.  The  basest  reptile  fchat  crawls  the  earth  is 
scarcely  more  loathsome  to  me  than  your  presence,  at  hours  in 
my  life,  has  been ;  yet  I  have  endured  it  for  years.  To  me, 
you  are  indebted  for  all  you  have  ever  received  ;  and  yet  you 
turn  against  me,  and  endeavor  to  win  the  consent  of  my  adopted 
daughter  to  elope  from  my  protection,  at  a  crisis  when  my  life 
may,  in  all  probability,  depend  on  her  acceptance  of  another. 
Even  if  it  were  possible  for  Julie  to  be  yours,  I  would  sooner 
see  her  hearsed  at  my  feet,  than  ^he  bride  of  any  other  but 
Zavala.  Would  you  know  the  reason  why  she  is  beyond  your 
reach  ?  Listen,  and  you  shall  hear  it — learn,  also,  my  right  to 
your  obedience  ;  and  mark  me,  sir,  it  shall  be  rendered.  You 
are  my  son.'1'1 

The  last  words  were  almost  pronounced  in  a  whisper,  but  they 
were  fearfully  distinct  to  Russell.  He  recoiled  before  the  rigid 
brow  which  frowned  on  him — the  sarcastic  lips  that  uttered 
such  a  revelation. 

9* 


102  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

"  The  proof  !  the  proof!     I  will  not,  I  cannot  believe  it !" 

"  'Tis  here"  said  Alvvin,  striking  his  hand  upon  his  breast. 
"  Here  it  has  lain  for  years,  gnawing  ray  very  heart-strings — 
withering  joy  like  an  unrauttered  curse.  But  there  are  other 
proofs  which  you  shall  have.  You  are  my  child,  but  never  for 
you  has  the  heart  of  a  father  responded  to  the  endearing  epithet. 
Turn  away  from  me,  boy  ;  there  is  her  eye  glaring  on  me.  At 
times  I  believe  I  hate  you  !" 

"  Why — why  then  was  I  fostered  by  your  care  ?  Why  edu 
cated  to  fill  the  station  I  occupy,  if  I  possess  no  claims  on  the 
affection  of  him  who  bestowed  those  favors  ?" 

"  Fool — fool !  Are  you  not  my  child,  and  hers  too,  who  was 
once  dearer  to  me  than  life  itself  ?  The  world,  'tis  true,  knew 
nothing  of  the  tie  that  existed  between  us  ;  still  my  pride 
shrank  from  permitting  a  son  of  mine  to  live  in  obscurity,  with 
out  an  education  to  fit  him  for  the  station  all  of  my  blood  shall 
hold.  That  feeling  made  you  what  you  are.  You  owe  me  no 
thanks  for  what  I  have  done,  for  I  never  look  on  you  without  a 
sensation  of  bitterness  swelling  up  in  my  heart." 

"  Father — oh  !  can  a  father  indeed  behold  his  child  with  such 
feelings  as  you  describe  ?" 

"  Call  me  not  father,"  said  Alwin,  in  a  hasty  loud  tone. 
"  That  title  is  not  for  you  to  bestow  on  me.  The  child  of  her 
whose  remembrance  has  poisoned  my  life  shall  never  call  me  by 
that  hallowed  name.  I  have  suffered — I  have  not  conquered  ; 
and  there  are  times  when  I  believe  I  tremble  on  the  verge  of 
madness,  but  they  are  brief.  This  clear  intellect,  this  far 
reaching  ambition,  were  not  given  me  to  become  the  wreck 
of  one  haunting  memory — though  that  memory  is  the  blight 
of  humanity.  Now  you  have  heard  my  long-cherished  secret, 
leave  me  for  ever.  I  cannot  longer  tolerate  your  presence." 

"  Be  it  so,  sir,"  replied  Russell,  mournfully.  "  What  you 
have  this  day  revealed,  has  destroyed  the  brightest  illusion  that 
man  ever  cherished.  That  I  love  Miss  de  Bourg  wildly — pas 
sionately,  you  well  know  ;  but  I  can  no  longer  ask  her  to  share 
my  future  destiny.  I  go  hence  immediately.  I  will  no  longer 
be  a  pensioner  on  your  bounty ;  it  has  already  been  too  long 
extended  to  one  so  abhorred.  Through  my  agency,  the  tie  so 
recently  made  known  to  me  shall  never  be  divulged  ;  and  believe 
me,  sir,  this  is  the  last  time  I  shall  willingly  appear  in  the  pre 
sence  of  one  who  cherishes  such  unnatural  feelings  towards  me. 
I  ask  no  assistance  ;  I  will  accept  of  none.  My  profession  will 
secure  to  me  an  independence ;  and  he,  who  has  now  no  link 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  103 

to  bind  him  to  the  world,  will  require  nothing  more  from  it 
than  a  bare  subsistence." 

He  bofred  proudly  and  turned  away,  with  feelings  it  would 
be  vain  to  attempt  describing. 

That  night,  a  packet  of  papers  was  placed  in  his  hands  by  Col. 
Alwin,  and  with  a  heart  wrung  with  bitter  anguish,  he  read  the 
proofs  of  what  he  would  have  given  worlds  to  believe  false.  He 
wept  over  the  faded  characters  of  a  mother's  writing,  and  wished 
that  the  same  grave  had  closed  over  mother  and  child.  Some- 
writer  says,  "  that  men  weep  but  once,  and  then  their  tears  are 
blood."  Bitterer  tears  were  never  shed,  than  were  wrung  from 
the  haughty  eyes  of  Russell  on  tha,t  night.  He  wept  for  his 
mother,  his  stern  father,  and  for  his  own  blighted  hopes — and 
desolated  heart. 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

ON  the  following  morning,  as  Isabel  was  leaving  the  break 
fast-parlor,  Russell  spoke  to  her,  and  requested  an  interview  of 
a  few  moments.  She  turned  into  the  drawing-room  and  seated 
herself  in  silence,  for  her  heart  was  full  to  overflowing,  as  she 
looked  in  his  face,  and  saw  the  traces  of  deep  suffering  in  his 
pale  cheek  and  heavy  eyes.  Russell  walked  up  and  down  the 
room  for  some  moments,  before  he  could  command  himself  suf 
ficiently  to  speak.  He  at  length  said — 

"  I  leave  you  to-day,  probably  for  ever.  I  wished  to  see  you 
once  more  before  we  part ;  though  now,  so  many  thoughts  come 
rushing  on  me,  I  know  not  what  to  say." 

"  Leave  us  !  leave  my  father  !  Oh,  Charles — why  will  you  do 
this  ?  Why  be  so  precipitate,  when  all  may  yet  be  well — my 
father  must  relent."  t 

"  Never,  Isabel,  never.  You  do  not  know,  you  cannot  con 
ceive  the  gulf  that  separates  us.  I  have  suffered  during  the  past 
night  what  words  can  never  express.  I  have  read  of  one  whose 
hair  turned  white,  during  the  age  of  suffering  passed  in  one 
night,  and  deemed  it  fabulous,  but  now  I  am  no  longer  scepti 
cal ;  we  know  not  how  much  we  can  suffer  and  yet  live.  I  have 
had  my  hopes  rudely  torn  from  my  heart,  and  bleeding  as  it 
was,  a  bitter  caustic  applied  to  its  wounds ;  the  iron  has  entered 
my  soul,  and  never  again  can  I  be  as  I  once  was.  Oh,  Isabel,  to 


104  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

be  spurned,  despised,  where  we  have  looked  for  affection,  is  bit 
ter — bitter." 

He  bowed  his  head  upon  his  hands,  and  seemed  struggling 
to  regain  composure.  The  tears  Isabel  vainly  endeavored  to 
repress  streamed  over  her  pallid  cheeks,  as  she  replied — 

"  Surely,  Charles,  there  must  be  some  mistake — some  misun 
derstanding.  My  father  cannot  be  so  cruel  as  you  represent 
him.  He  could  not  thus  have  wounded — have  spurned  you. 
Has  he  not  ever  regarded  you  as  his  son  ?" 

"  His  son !  his  son !"  exclaimed  Russell,  "  Oh  God,  what 
would  I  not  give  to  believe — Ah  !  what  am  I  saying  ?  Excuse 
me,  Isabel,  my  head  is  not  as  clear  as  it  should  be.  I  should 
be  the  last  person  to  say  anything  disrespectful  of  your  father, 
for  heretofore  he  has  indeed  been  one  to  me :  let  him  now  act 
as  he  will,  he  can  never  cancel  the  obligations  I  owe  to  him.  I 
go  to-day  ;  we  may  never  meet  again — but  should  fate  so  order 
it,  remember  my  love  for  you.  No  brother  could  have  been 
more  devoted  in  his  affection  than  I  have  been.  Let  it  appeal 
to  your  heart,  when  time  and  absence  may  have  taught  you 
indifference  to  the  friend  of  your  youth  ;  and  then  be  just  to  my 
memory." 

"  You  must  not  go.  Let  me  see  my  father.  I  will  appeal 
to  him — his  affection  refuses  me  nothing.  He  cannot  remain 
immovable.  When  he  sees  my  poor  Julie  he  will  relent.  If 
he  persists  in  his  cruel  determination  to  unite  her  fate  with  that 
of  Zavala,  it  will  cause  her  death." 

"  Ah,  Isabel,  your  entreaties  will  be  of  no  avail.  On  that 
subject  he  is  immovable.  I  must  resign  all  claim  to  her,  but 
not  in  favor  of  Zavala — he  is  unworthy  of  her.  I  do  not  say 
this  from  motives  of  envy ;  such  a  feeling  is  far  from  my  heart. 
He  is  treacherous.  He  would  win  Julie,  and  then  refuse  the 
guerdon  offered  for  her  hand.  Dearest  Isabel,  on  you  I  rely  to 
save  her  from  such  a  fate.  Mine  she  can  never  be,  but  I  would 
rescue  her  from  the  unspeakable  wretchedness  of  being  his  wife — 
to  be  the  idol  of  a  week,  or  a  month  perhaps,  then  cast  aside  to 
weep  in  loneliness  over  her  desolate  lot.  Sustain  her  in  my 
absence,  and  let  her  not  yield  to  the  entreaties  of  your  father. 
For  myself,  I  only  ask  the  kind  remembrance  of  friendship ;  I 
dare  not  claim  more.  There  is  a  mystery  hanging  around  my 
conduct  which  I  cannot  explain.  You  have  known  me  from 
my  childhood,  and  you  have  never  known  me  to  commit  a  dis 
honorable  action ;  do  not  now  let  suspicion  poison  your  feelings 
towards  me.  Think  of  me  as  one  more  '  sinned  against  than 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  105 

sinning ;',  and  remember,  that  wherever  my  lot  may  be  cast, 
the  recollection  of  what  you  have  been  to  me  will  be  cherished 
as  one  of  the  few  bright  spots  in  a  life,  that  will  hereafter  be  as 
barren  of  interest  as  it  is  of  hope.  I  cannot  see  Julie,  but  give 
her  this  letter ;  in  it  I  have  taken  my  last  farewell  of  her." 

Isabel  took  the  letter,  and  in  a  voice  nearly  choked  with  sobs, 
said — 

"  We  never  can  be  so  unjust,  so  ungrateful,  Charles,  as  to 
believe  that  any  act  of  yours,  however  inexplicable,  is  not  founded 
on  reason,  and  a  true  regard  to  honor." 

"  Thank  you,  thank  you,  Isabel,  my  dear,  dear  sister ;  that 
assurance  is  inexpressibly  precious  to  my  harassed  soul :  and 
now,  adieu." 

She  felt  his  arm  encircle  her  form,  his  lips  pressed  to  her  own, 
and  in  another  instant  she  was  alone.  As  the  echo  of  his  foot 
steps  died  away,  she  felt  as  if  for  Julie  the  knell  of  hope  had 
sounded  its  last  peal.  The  companion  of  her  life,  the  soother 
of  her  childish  troubles,  was  very  dear  to  her ;  but  selfish  sor 
row  had  little  part  in  her  grief.  The  image  of  the  pale  and 
suffering  Julie  was  before  her,  and  she  almost  feared  to  impart  to 
her  the  tidings  which  were  to  fill  the  cup  of  misery  to  overflowing. 

She  at  length  summoned  courage  to  enter  her  apartment. 
Julie  was  lying  on  the  couch,  her  cheek  flushed  with  fever, 
and  the  wildest  excitement  flashing  from  her  eyes. 

"  You  have  seen  him.  Have  you  no  word — no  message  from 
him  ?  Ah,  there  is  a  letter ;  give  it  to  me  quickly — 'tis  yet  no 
crime  to  read  it,  to  weep  over  it,  to  treasure  its  contents  in  my 
heart." 

She  eagerly  snatched  it,  tore  open  the  envelope,  and  read  the 
following  words : — 

"  Julie,  I  would  that  I  had  died  before  being  called  on  to  pen 
these  lines,  before  such  overwhelming  anguish  had  fallen  upon 
me.  Forgive  me  for  having  sought. your  love  !  Had  I  known, 
could  I  have  dreamed  of  the  wretchedness  it  must  bring  to  us, 
I  would  have  fled  from  the  witchery  of  your  smile :  have  torn 
from  my  heart  the  spell  your  loveliness  cast  over  it. 

"  Why — oh  why,  did  not  some  warning  come  to  us  ?  Why 
did  not  the  voice  of  a  guardian  angel  whisper,  that  our  love  was 
destined  to  darken  all  our  hopes  of  future  happiness  ?  Here,  in 
this  last  record  of  my  love  for  you,  let  me  dare  to  tell  you  how 
engrossingly  I  have  loved  you.  It  was  a  selfish  passion,  and 
has  brought  with  it  its  own  punishment.  I  sought  to  make  a 


106  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

paradise  of  earth,  and  trusted  all  my  happiness  in  one  frail  bark, 
which  the  wild  waves  have  passed  over,  and  shattered  into  a 
thousand  fragments ;  yet  each  fragment  is  dearer  to  my  heart 
than  argosies  freighted  with  the  treasures  of  the  east.  The 
solitary  light  that  gleamed  on  the  dark  and  fathomless  future  is 
quenched,  as  I  cast  from  me  the  only  hope  that  made  life  desirable. 

"  Dearest  Julie,  I  have  endeavored  to  calm  my  heart,  and  I 
have  knelt  before  the  throne  of  an  insulted  God,  to  pray  for 
forgiveness  for  so  wildly  loving  the  being  he  created,  to  the 
exclusion  of  his  own  image.  No  prayer  came  to  my  lips  ;  no 
softness  to  my  heart ;  the  cords  of  anguish  were  too  tightly 
drawn  around  it. 

"  I  have  this  night  read  a  history  of  suffering,  and  I  learned 
from  it  that  which,  if  known  to  me  one  short  year  since,  would 
have  saved  us  from  this  unhappiness.  I  dare  not  tell  you  why 
we  are  separated,  yet  such  is  the  sad  truth  ;  and  never,  never  can 
we  realize  the  bright  anticipations  we  have  indulged. 

"  I  cast  from  me  the  hopes  I  have  cherished,  and  I  ask  from 
you  but  one  favor ;  the  only  one  I  am  now  entitled  to  claim — 
remember  me  with  the  affection  of  a  friend — a  very  dear  sister. 
I  cannot  say  forget  me,  for  that  I  could  not  bear.  I  cannot 
think  with  calmness  of  the  heart  which  once  throbbed  with  warm 
affection  for  me,  becoming  cold  and  indifferent ;  that  the  eye 
which  once  brightened  at  my  approach,  should  flash  with  greater 
pleasure  on  another. 

"  Oh,  Julie,  forgive  this  selfishness.  I  would  say  forget  me, 
but  now  I  am  suffering  too  keenly  from  the  blight  which  has 
fallen  on  my  heart,  to  be  generous.  Wretched  myself,  I  am 
unwilling  that  you  shall  pursue  the  only  course  that  can  insure* 
your  happiness ;  but  I  will  not  always  be  thus :  the  time  will 
come  when  I  can  bear  to  hear,  and  rejoice  in  the  knowledge,  that 
your  heart  has  found  another  home,  and  perchance  a  happier  one 
than  1  could  have  offered  you.  The  chilling  touch  of  time  may 
close  the  wounds  that  now  agonize  my  very  soul,  yet  never 
again  to  me  can  life  wear  a  smiling  fe.ce.  The  forest  tree,  when 
scathed  by  blighting,  may  as  well  be  expected  to  put  forth 
bloom  and  verdure,  as  my  withered  heart  to  feel  the  gush  of 
affection  flowing  over  the  bitterness  in  its  deepest  chambers,  and 
again  causing  its  pulses  to  thrill  with  hope  and  joy. 

"  Farewell,  Julie  ;  we  may  never  meet  again.  I  have  pro 
mised  it,  and  my  obedience  will  be  claimed ;  and  why  should 
we  meet  but  to  feel  more  keenly  the  agony  of  a  separation  that 
must  be  final  ?" 


THE     CONSPIRATOR.  107 

Julie  read  every  word  without  shrinking  ;  tut  when  «he  had 
finished,  and  the  conviction  came  coldly  to  her  heart  that  they 
were  indeed  separated — that  all  their  love  was  but  a  mocking 
phantom,  spreading  the  darkness  of  desolation  over  the  future, 
she  could  no  longer  control  the  tide  of  anguish  which  threatened 
to  annihilate  her  reason.  She  uttered  no  shriek ;  she  neither 
fainted  nor  wept,  but  sat  the  mute  image  of  despair,  so  cold,  so 
pale,  that  but  for  the  wild  expression  of  agony  in  her  eyes,  she 
might  have  been  mistaken  for  a  marble  image  of  sorrow. 

"  Julie,  my  dear,  dear  girl,  speak  to  me  ;  look  up  at  me,"  said 
the  alarmed  Isabel,  stealing  her  arm  around  her,  and  drawing 
her  gently  towards  her.  "  Do  not  give  up  thus." 

The  accents  of  human  sympathy  appeared  to  touch  a  chord  in 
her  heart  which  vibrated  to  some  softer  emotion,  for  large  lucid 
drops  fell  over  the  sympathizing  bosom  to  which  she  was 
clasped. 

"  Here  ;  there  ;  'tis  over  now,"  she  murmured.  "  The  pang 
was  sharper  than  death,  but  'tis  past,  and  I  can  now  say  to  hope 
— Depart,  and  dwell  no  longer  with  me  ;  I  have  henceforth  no 
companionship  with  thee.  Oh,  Isabel,  this  is  deeper  wretched 
ness  than  I  ever  dreamed  could  fall  on  me,  the  spoiled  and 
petted  child  of  affection  !  Alas  !  the  present  is  only  more 
hideous  from  the  brightness  of  the  past." 

Isabel  had  no  consolation  to  offer,  and  they  wept  together. 
Those  bright  and  lovely  beings  who  had  hitherto  trodden  the 
flowery  paths  of  life  hand  in  hand,  now  mingled  their  tears,  and 
from  that  sorrow  sprang  an  affection  deeper,  purer  than  either 
had  yet  known ;  a  love  that  lasted  to  the  latest  hour  of  exist 
ence,  brightening  as  time  rolled  away. 

To  Julie,  life  looked  pale  and  cold  ;  her  pathway  henceforth 
lay  in  shadows,  for  the  sun  of  hope  had  withdrawn  his  beams, 
and  left  her  desolate.  She  knew  her  separation  from  her  lover 
to  be  inevitable,  for  if  the  obstacle  was  one  that  could  be  over 
come,  she  had  that  faith  in  Russell's  truth  and  honor  which 
induced  her  to  believe  that  he  would  never  have  given  her  up. 
She  had  not  loved  lightly,  and  time  she  knew  would  bring  no 
healing  on  its  wings  ;  for  time  steals  not  one  ray  from  the 
diamond,  and  her  affection  for  Russell  had  all  the  purity  and 
durability  of  that  gem. 

And  this  is  life  !  Disappointed  at  every  turn,  and  where  we 
have  trusted  most,  our  hopes  are  oftenest  crushed  and  withered 
by  a  single  breath.  This  is  the  life  to  which  we  cling  with  so 
tenacious  &  grasp  that  neither  sickness,  which  destroys  the 


108  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

energies  of  being,  nor  disappointments,  which  waken  the  chords 
of  anguish  in  the  heart,  never  again  to  be  lulled  to  slumber 
while  a  pulse  beats  within  it,  nor  even  the  scorn  and  contempt 
of  our  species,  can  loose  our  frantic  hold. 

Mysterious  gift !  which  is  only  bestowed  to  be  withdrawn 
when  wearied  with  suffering  and  woe ;  bowed  down  with  a 
sense  of  the  hollowness  of  all  we  have  struggled  for  and  failed 
to  win,  or  taken  when  the  bloom  is  on  the  flower  and  the  glory 
in  the  sky !  The  last  are  happiest,  though  they  know  it  not ; 
whom  the  gods  love  die  young ;  and  the  flowers  that  bloom  and 
exhale  their  fragrance  over  the  solitary  resting-places  of  such, 
are  a  fitting  type  of  the  unsoiled  spirit  which  winged  its  way  to 
the  bright  abode  of  angels,  while  yet  sustained  by  the  miseries 
and  crimes  of  later  life. 

Suddenly  Julie  started  up — 

"  Good  heavens  !  what  is  that  ?     What  can  it  mean  ?" 

A  confused  murmur  of  voices  sounded  through  the  house. 

Mrs.  Fitzgerald,  pale  and  trembling,  entered,  and  signed 
to  Isabel  to  approach  her. 

"  What  is  it  ?"  asked  Julie.  "  Speak  ;  I  can  bear  it.  Has 
anything  happened  to  Mr.  Russell  ?" 

She  approached  the  door  as  if  to  leave  the  room,  but  Mrs. 
Fitzgerald  threw  herself  before  her. 

"  Do  not  leave  this  apartment,  dearest  Julie.  A  meeting  has 
taken  place  between  Zavala  and  your  young  friend,  and — " 

The  unhappy  girl  heard  no  more :  life  receded  from  her 
frame,  and  she  fell  into  the  arms  which  opened  to  receive  her. 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

WHILE  Russell  was  engaged  in  his  interview  with  Isabel, 
Zavala  was  alone  with  his  own  dark  and  passionate  thoughts. 
Rejected,  and  with  such  cold  contempt — rivalled  by  one  he 
despised !  He  felt  that  Russell's  position  in  life  was  far  inferior 
to  his  own,  and  he  could  not  lay  the  "  flattering  unction  to  his 
soul,"  that  his  rival  had  not  been  preferred  for  himself  alone. 

"  She  shall  repent  it,"  he  muttered,  "  deeply,  dearly  repent. 
I  have  loved  her,  but  that  is  gone  with  departed  things.  I  will 
wed  her,  and  then  show  her  that  love  has  no  part  in  my  feelings 
towards  her.  The  wealth  of  her  haughty  line  can  be  claimed 


'„   *  THE     CONSPIRATOR.  109 

and  gamed,  and  that  shall  richly  repay  me  for  my  present  mor 
tification.  Were  it  not  for  that,  I  could  resign  her  to  the  fool's 
paradise  she  covets.  Let  me  see — a  countess  in  her  own  right, 
with  the  vast  estates  of  De  Bourg ;  her  mother  a  descendant  of 
a  noble  house,  herself  an  heiress.  The  parvenu  ruler  of  France 
welcomes  back  the  old  nobility,  and  restores  their  estates.  I 
will  claim  these  in  right  of  my  wife,  and  enjoy  them ;  and  the 
splendor  of  her  rank  shall  be  the  only  compensation  for  the 
destruction  of  her  romantic  dreams  of  happiness.  As  my  wife, 
she  shall  become  the  slave  of  my  caprices,  shall  sue  to  me  for 
the  smiles  she  now  turns  coldly  from.  Yet,  oh  God,  who  can 
look  upon  that  matchless  brow,  on  which  heaven  has  stamped 
its  own  impress  of  beauty  and  nobleness,  and  not  madly  love  ! 
The  passion  of  my  soul  has  all  been  poured  forth  at  the  feet  of 
this  girl,  and  I  must  win  her  or  die." 

He  seated  himself,  and  wrote  two  notes  containing  only  the 
words,  "  Meet  me  in  the  Fairy  Glen  in  half  an  hour,"  and 
addressed  them  to  Russell  and  Graham.  These  were  despatched 
by  Corporal  Black,  and  then  taking  out  a  highly  ornamented 
duelling  case,  he  drew  the  charges  from  two  pair  of  richly 
mounted  pistols,  and  carefully  reloaded  them. 

It  would  be  difficult  to  trace  the  varied  emotions  which  passed 
through  his  mind  while  thus  engaged.  Of  these,  the  paramount 
one  was  an  intense  desire  for  revenge  on  the  man  who  had 
stepped  between  him  and  the  woman  he  loved  with  all  the  fury 
of  his  unbridled  spirit.  It  was  not  the  first  affair  of  the  kind  in 
which  he  had  been  engaged,  and  he  piqued  himself  on  being  a 
dead  shot.  He  had  no  scruples  of  conscience,  for  in  that  exist 
ence  which  comes  after  death,  he  had  little  faith.  All  the  hopes 
and  aspirations  of  his  nature  were  bounded  to  the  narrow  circle 
of  our  present  life,  and  beyond  it  he  had  no  wish,  no  aim. 
Besides,  he  had  no  serious  fears  as  to  the  result.  He  had  too 
much  confidence  in  his  own  skill  to  believe  his  life  would  be 
seriously  endangered  by  an  encounter  with  Russell,  for  he 
knew  that  he  was  by  no  means  familiar  with  the  use  of  the 
pistol. 

When  his  preparations  were  completed  he  hurried  to  the 
scene  of  action.  In  a  few  minutes  Graham  joined  him. 

"  Why  have  you  desired  my  presence  here  ?"  he  inquired. 

"  I  believe  you  understand  something  of  surgery,"  replied 
Zavala.  "  I  wish  you  to  act  as  second  to  Russell  and  myself, 
as  well  as  in  the  capacity  of  surgeon,  should  either  be  wounded. 
We  fight  here  immediately." 

10 


110  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

"  Fight !  Good  God  !  I  hope  not.  More  blood  has 
already  been  shed  in  this  world  than  can  ever  be  atoned  for. 
Why  should  you  fight?" 

"  He  is  my  rival ! " 

"Even  admitting  that  to  be  true,  what  good  can  it  do  to 
shoot  this  poor  boy  ?  If  Miss  de  Bourg  loves  him,  is  he  to 
blame  for  wishing  to  wear  the  jewel  he  has  won  ?" 

"  Graham,  do  not  reason  like  a  child,"  said  Zavala,  rudely. 
"  Do  you  think  I  will  fight  him  because  she  loves  him  ?  No, 
sir ;  it  is  because  he  has  dared  to  attempt  to  win  her  from  me, 
when  he  was  aware  that  her  guardian  had  absolutely  contracted 
her  to  me.  Ele  has  endeavored  to  break  the  engagement, 
although  I  confided  to  him  my  attachment  to  Miss  de  Bourg. 
I  consider  his  conduct  base,  and  his  blood — his  blood  can  alone 
atone  for  the  injury." 

"  Do  not  talk  thus.  Listen  to  reason,  Don  Pedro.  Russell 
leaves  to-day.  Why  can  you  not  let  this  pass,  and  be  forgotten  ?" 

"  Forgotten !"  repeated  Zavala,  stamping  with  passion. 
"  Forgotten  !  Do  you  think  mine  a  nature  to  forget,  or  lightly 
pass  over  such  an  injury  ?  No  ;  I  will  pursue  him  through  the 
world,  sooner  than  not  be  avenged.  Julie  shall  yet  be  mine ; 
but  this  presumptuous  boy  shall  atone  with  his  blood  for  the 
crime  of  having  rivalled  me  with  the  only  woman  I  have  ever 
loved.  Yes — "  he  continued  slowly,  through  his  shut  teeth — 
"  I  would  bury  him  ten  thousand  fathoms  below  me,  and  then 
stamp  down  the  turf  upon  his  bleeding  breast :  and  if  I  thought 
the  quivering  corpse  could  feel  the  suffocating  earth  that  was 
heaped  above  it,  my  spirit  would  gloat  on  its  agony.  I  have 
hitherto  appeared  calm,  but  it  was  the  unnatural  stillness  which 
precedes  the  tempest.  I  hate  him.  I  shrink  from  him  with 
loathing,  and  I  will  put  it  out  of  his  power  ever  again  to  cross 
my  path.  I  am  a  sure  shot ;  my  aim  has  never  yet  failed  me. 
Oh,  Destiny  !  be  not  so  cruel  as  to  snatch  from  me  my  revenge. 
My  nerves  are  unstrung ;  I  must  calm  myself  before  he 
appears." 

The  latter  portion  of  his  speech  was  unintelligible  to  Graham, 
but  he  saw  with  astonishment,  not  unmingled  with  terror,  the 
workings  of  Zavala's  countenance.  Those  haughty  features, 
which  were  usually  so  impervious  to  scrutiny — so  calm  to  all 
outward  seeming,  even  when  the  tempest  was  raging  within, 
were  now  convulsed  with  passion.  It  appeared  as  if  the  demon 
of  his  nature  had  suddenly  usurped  entire  dominion  over  him, 
and  he  possessed  no  power  to  control  his  sway. 


THE     CONSPIRATOR.  Ill 

"  Don  Pedro,  how  can  you  thus  yield  to  your  passions  ? 
Russell  has  not  intentionally  injured  you.  For  God's  sake, 
command  yourself,  and  think  calmly  of  the  consequences  to 
yourself,  if  you  persist  in  this  quarrel.  Will  you  make  yourself 
more  acceptable  to  Miss  de  Bourg  by  imbruing  your  hands 
in  the  blood  of  her  lover  ?  Will  Col.  Alwin  pardon  you  for 
embroiling  yourself  with  a  man  he  has  reared,  and  looks  on  as 
a  son  ?  Will  Isabel  receive  you  with  her  wonted  kindness  after 
such  mad  conduct  ?  Reflect,  before  you  see  Russell,  and  involve 
yourself  in  such  a  terrible  affair." 

"  Listen  to  me,  Graham,  and  believe  that  my  determination  is 
irrevocable.  As  to  making  myself  acceptable  to  Julie,  that  is 
out  of  the  question ;  yet  she  nevertheless  must  be  mine.  For 
Col.  Alwin,  he  dare  not — no,  he  dare  not  refuse  to  me,  not  only 
his  pardon,  but  seemingly  his  approbation  for  putting  Russell  out 
of  my  way.  That  man,  bold,  haughty,  overbearing  as  he  is,  is 
in  my  power,  and  he  knows  it.  For  Isabel,  I  care  not.  I  hold 
her  in  subjection,  through  my  power  over  her  father.  So  long 
as  she  fears  to  give  utterance  to  her  resentment,  I  care  neither 
for  her  shrinking  from  me  nor  for  her  disdainful  lips.  To  Julie, 
it  will  be  a  just  punishment,  that  the  hand  which  must  at  some 
future  day  clasp  hers  as  the  partner  of  her  life,  shall  be  red  with 
the  blood  of  her  first  lover.  Ay — had  he  a  thousand  lives, 
their  sacrifice  would  scarcely  appease  my  restless  craving  for 
vengeance.  But,  here  he  comes." 

Russell  advanced  with  arms  folded,  and  eyes  bent  on  the 
ground.  An  air  of  profound  melancholy  distinguished  him,  and 
he  appeared  unconscious  of  the  vicinity  of  others  until  Zavala 
addressed  him. 

"  I  am  happy,  sir,  that  you  have  at  last  thought  proper  to 
obey  my  commands." 

Russell  paused  ;  and,  looking  up,  he  encountered  his  haughty 
and  fixed  expression.  His  pale  cheek  flushed — 

"  What  am  I  to  understand  from  this  address,  Don  Pedro  ? 
I  have  received  no  message  from  you,  and  1  am  not  conscious 
that  you  can  have  anything  of  sufficient  importance  to  say  to 
rne,  to  demand  my  presence  here,  or  elsewhere." 

"  You  are  not  ?"  said  Zavala,  with  a  sneer  which  awfully  con 
trasted  with  his  white  and  convulsed  lips.  "  I  suppose  you  are 
also  unconscious  that  you  acted  with  duplicity  and  treachery, 
when  you  clandestinely  met  my  betrothed  bride  last  evening, 
and,  but  for  the  fortunate  interruption  of  her  guardian,  might 


112  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

have  succeeded  in  withdrawing  her  from  his  protection  ?  It  is 
for  this,  sir,  that  I  call  you  to  an  account." 

"  Don  Pedro  Zavala,"  said  the  young  man  coldly,  "  you  were 
some  months  since  aware  of  my  views  on  this  subject.  I  have 
never  concealed  from  you  my  attachment  to  Miss  de  Bourg. 
If  treachery  and  duplicity  have  been  employed,  your  own  con 
science  tells  you,  that  /  am  not  the  one  who  used  them.  I 
have  made  every  effort  to  win  her,  and  I  flattered  myself  with 
a  hope  of  success ;  but  the  illusion  is  now  ended.  If  it  will 
satisfy  you,  know  that  Miss  de  Bourg  can  never  be  mine.  I 
have  for  ever  resigned  her." 

"  No — that  does  not  satisfy  me.  Can  the  knowledge  that  she 
will  not  be  yours  efface  the  burning  thought  that  her  affections 
have  been  bestowed  upon  you  ?  So  long  as  you  are  in  the 
world,  the  recollection  will  haunt  me  that  there  is  a  being  in 
existence  who  has  been  preferred  before  me.  I  would  bury  you 
in  oblivion — in  her  memory,  no  trace  should  remain — to  recall 
your  presumptuous  love,  had  I  the  power  to  command  her 
thoughts.  Come,  sir — 'tis  idle  to  talk — blood  is  the  only  atone 
ment  for  the  injuries  I  have  borne  from  you.  Here  are  pistols 
— take  your  choice." 

Russell  waved  back  the  proffered  weapons. 

"  What  can  it  now  avail  to  appeal  to  arms  ?  It  will  only 
exasperate  Col.  Alwin  against  us  both,  for  bringing  the  name  of 
his  ward  in  question  in  an  affair  of  this  kind.  Calm  yourself, 
Don  Pedro,  and  reflect  on  the  absurdity  of  compelling  a  man  to 
fight,  who  can  no  longer  interfere  with  your. pretensions.  I  am 
about  to  depart  for  ever  from  the  companions  of  my  youthful 
hours.  Why  then  seek  to  take  a  life  whose  hopes  can  no  longer 
clash  with  yours  ?" 

"  Coward — base  coward  !  would  you  shelter  yourself  behind 
respect  for  Col.  Alwin  and  his  ward  ?  The  plea  shall  not  avail 
you,  for  I  swear  that  one  of  us  shall  leave  this  spot  a  murderer. 
The  consciousness  that  the  same  sun  which  illumes  my  path, 
also  gives  light  to  yours,  will  be  misery  to  me.  One  of  us 
must  die ;  so  choose  your  weapon." 

At  these  words,  the  expression  of  Russell  underwent  a  com 
plete  change.  From  melancholy  forbearance,  it  assumed  the 
rigid  outline  of  stern  determination.  The  marble  hue  of  his 
complexion  did  not  change,  but  his  lips  compressed  and  his  eye 
dilated,  as  it  measured  the  form  of  Zavala ;  and  the  thought 
came  to  him — "  It  would  be  lawful  to  save  my  angel  Julie,  even 


THE      CONSPIKATOR.  113 

at  the  price  of  blood."    He  stretched  forth  his  hand,  and  grasped 
the  pistol — 

"  After  such  language,  Don  Pedro,  it  is  impossible  for  me  to  * 
refuse  your  challenge.     Graham,  if  I  fall,  you  will  bear  witness 
to  my  moderation,  and  to  the  manner  in  which  this  quarrel  has 
been  forced  upon  me."  •    • 

"  Gentlemen,  for  Heaven's  sake,  desist,"  remonstrated  Graham. 
"  I  cannot  see  you  commit  murder  in  cold  blood.  Don  Pedro — 
pause  one  second — retract  your  unjust  language." 

"  Never — never — one  or  both  must  die.  If  you  will  not  act 
as  our  second,  we  will  do  without  one.  Mr.  Russell,  we  will  walk 
fifteen  paces,  wheel,  and  step  back  until  within  ten,  then  fire." 

"  As  you  please,"  said  Russell ;  and  with  an  indifference  to 
life  which  a  few  hours  before  he  would  have  deemed  impossible, 
he  walked  off  from  his  adversary.  Not  that  he  was  indiffer 
ent  to  the  idea  of  appearing  thus  suddenly  before  his  Creator, 
but  he  felt  that  not  on  his  soul  would  rest  the  guilt  of  murder. 
The  duel  had  been  forced  on  him,  and  the  headlong  passion  of 
Zavala  forced  on  him  the  necessity  of  self-preservation,  even  to 
the  extent  of  taking  life.  With  a  prayer  for  forgiveness  on  his 
lips,  and  one  brief  thought  of  her  he  had  loved  more  than  his 
own  existence,  he  turned  to  meet  Zavala. 

He  advanced  with  measured  steps,  and  when  within  the  re 
quisite  distance,  both  paused  an  instant.  The  eye  of  Zavala 
glared  with  the  fierce  hate  of  the  panther  about  to  spring  upon 
his  victim,  as  it  measured  the  form  of  his  antagonist ;  that  of 
Russell  was  firm,  clear,  and  unwavering  in  its  glance.  He  was 
fully  aware  of  the  deadly  skill  of  his  opponent,  and  he  knew 
that  iron  firmness  of  nerve  could  alone  give  him  a  chance  for 
life.  Both  fired  at  the  same  instant ;  Russell  staggered  against 
a  tree,  and  Zavala  brushed  his  hand  over  a  slight  scratch  on 
the  temple. 

"  'S  death  !"  he  exclaimed ;  "  my  hand  trembled,  or  this  shot 
would  have  told  better." 

His  ball  had  struck  one  of  the  buttons  on  Russell's  coat, 
glanced,  and  wounded  him  slightly  in  his  shoulder. 

Graham  advanced  to  Zavala. 

"  Are  you  satisfied,  Don  Pedro  ?  You  have  severely,  though 
not  mortally,  wounded  him.  Be  reconciled,  I  conjure  you." 

"  Have  I  not  sworn  that  one  or  the  other  shall  leave  this  sod 
a  murderer  ?"  he  savagely  replied.  "  No,  sir,  I  am  not  satisfied. 
There  are  other  pistols ;  I  came  well  prepared ;  nothing  shall 
turn  me  from  my  purpose." 

01* 


114  THE     CONSPIRATOR. 

"  Don  Pedro,"  said  Russell,  "  I  have  sufficiently  tested  my 
courage  by  receiving  your  fire.  This  affair  should  end  here  ; 
but,  if  you  still  persist,  God  forbid  that  I  should  balk  you  of  your 
humor." 

"  By  the  living  God  it  shall  not  end  here !  I  will  not  be 
trifled  with.  <Take  the  pistol  and  fire  at  me,  or  submit  to  be 
shot  down  with  as  little  remorse  as  if  you  were  not  a  human 
being." 

They  resumed  their  former  positions,  and  this  time  both  took 
deliberate  aim.  The  two  reports  were  so  blended  that  it  was 
impossible  to  tell  which  came  first.  Russell  fell,  and  Zavala 
staggered  to  a  seat  beneath  one  of  the  trees.  His  arm  had  been 
shattered  by  the  ball  of  his  antagonist,  and  hung  dangling  by 
his  side. 

Graham  hastened  to  Russell,  who  lay  apparently  without  life. 
The  ball  had  entered  his  breast. 


CHAPTER  XX. 

TWILIGHT  had  yielded  to  night,  and  the  dim  light  of  a 
shaded  lamp  only  served  to  make  darkness  visible  in  the  sick 
chamber  of  Russell.  The  heavy  and  uneasy  breathing  of  the 
sufferer  was  the  only  sound  which  broke  the  stillness  around. 
Graham's  knowledge  of  surgery  had  saved  his  friend's  life  ;  and 
fortunately  for  all  who  took  an  interest  in  his  recovery,  an  old 
and  intimate  friend  of  Col.  Alwin,  who  stood  high  in  the  medi 
cal  profession,  arrived  at  the  island  the  day  after  the  duel. 
Dr.  Crawford  had  known  Russell  from  his  boyhood,  and  had 
always  manifested  much  interest  in  his  progress  through  life. 
He  now  devoted  himself  to  his  young  friend  with  unwearied 
assiduity.  The  struggle  had  been  a  severe  one,  but  hope  began 
to  dawn  upon  him ;  and  he  sat  by  the  bed-side  of  his  patient, 
with  his  fingers  on  his  pulse,  occasionally  administering  to  him 
such  restoratives  as  he  might  need. 

Russell  at  length  spoke. 

"  Doctor,  do  you  think  it  possible  for  me  to  recover  ?  I  wish 
to  know  the  truth  ;  I  believe  I  can  bear  it." 

"  We  must  hope  for  all  things,  my  dear  boy,"  replied  the 
doctor  in  a  cheerful  tone.  "  The  ball  is  extracted  from  your 
most  dangerous  wound  ;  and  with  good  nursing,  I  hope  soon  to 
see  you  among  us  again,  as  sound  and  as  gay  as  ever." 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  115 

Russell  sighed  heavily.     After  a  pause,  he  said — 

"  The  illusions  of  life  are  over  with  me.  If  I  live  I  may 
become  a  useful,  but  never  a  happy  man." 

"  So  every  man  says  who  is  disappointed  in  his  early  hopes. 
You  will  live  to  smile  over  your  present  despondency,  and  to 
wonder  how  much  imagination  and  undisciplined  sensibility 
could  add  to  the  sorrows  you  really  have  to  lament.  Trust  me, 
Charles,  that  time  brings  with  it  its  own  balm ;  and  each  year, 
as  it  passes,  will  only  convince  you  how  fleeting  were  the  sorrows 
of  the  last." 

"  There  are  some  sorrows  which  cannot  be  medicined  to  rest. 
I  bear  within  my  own  mind  that  which  it  must  ever  be  a  misery 
to  me  to  remember.  I  speak  not  now  of  my  unhappy  love  for 
Julie.  You  have  seen  and  known  the  progress  of  that,  and  I 
may  allude  to  it  without  impropriety.  It  is  a  deeper  weight 
than  even  disappointed  love,  which  crushed  me  to  the  dust." 

Alarmed  by  the  strong  emotion  with  which  the  last  words 
were  uttered,  the  physician  placed  his  fingers  over  his  lips,  and 
said — 

"  You  are  becoming  too  much  excited,  my  young  friend.  I 
must  prohibit  any  further  conversation." 

Russell  acquiesced,  and  several  hours  passed  in  silence. 

At  length,  finding  that  his  patient  appeared  to  be  resting 
tranquilly,  the  doctor  yielded  to  the  somniferous  influence  of  the 
drowsy  god,  and  leaning  back  in  his  large  cushioned  chair,  was 
soon  in  a  sound  sleep. 

Russell  lay  for  many  hours  in  that  state  of  dreary  somnolence 
which  is  not  sleep,  and  he  had  just  sunk  into  a  feverish  slumber 
when  the  warm  breath  of  some  one  playing  on  his  cheek, 
aroused  him.  He  unclosed  his  eyes,  and  being  accustomed  to 
the  gloom,  he  could  distinctly  see  Col.  Alwin  bending  over  him 
as  if  to  ascertain  from  his  breathing  whether  he  slept. 

Russell  had  a  faint  recollection  of  seeing  that  revered  form  by 
his  side  in  his  delirium  ;  and  he  also  remembered  the  flitting  of 
a  gentle  being  around  his  couch,  whom  he  had  no  difficulty  in 
identifying  with  Isabel,  for  Julie,  he  well  knew,  would  not  be 
permitted  to  approach  him.  Col.  Alwin  folded  his  arms,  and 
stood  motionless  beside  'the  couch ;  and  Russell  thought  he 
could  read  sorrow  and  compassion  in  the  sad  expression  of  his 
countenance.  He  at  length  could  not  restrain  the  impulse 
which  compelled  him  to  speak. 

"  My  father !"  he  uttered  in  a  low  tone. 

Col.  Alwin  started. 


116  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

'  I  thought  you  were  sleeping.     I  hope  I  have  not  disturbed 

you  » 

"  Disturbed  me  ?  no,"  replied  Russell,  with  some  bitterness. 
"  My  busy  thoughts  will  not  permit  me  to  sleep.  Oh,  my 
father,  for  such  you  are,  I  implore  you,  be  not  callous  to  my 
appeal.  Let  the  feelings  of  a  parent  for  once  gain  the  ascend 
ency,  and  grant  the  request  I  am  about  to  make.  Tell  me  the 
history  of  my  mother ;  all  in  her  life  is  a  mystery  and  a  dark 
ness  to  me.  I  may  not  live  many  days ;  I  pray  you  then  to 
grant  this  request  as  if  'twere  my  last." 

."  Charles — Charles — you  know  not  what  you  desire.  Why 
ask  me  to  tear  the  veil  from  the  harrowing  past  ?  I  cannot  re 
late  that  history  so  fraught  with  suffering ;  let  it  suffice  that  the 
miseries  of  life  are  over  for  her.  Many — many  years  have 
passed  since  the  announcement  of  her  death  reached  me." 

Russell  groaned  in  anguish.  After  some  moments,  he  added 
in  a  more  excited  tone — 

"  You  then  refuse  to  give  me  the  satisfaction  I  ask.  Oh, 
sir,  remember  that  I  am  her  son,  and  satisfy  me  at  least  on  one 
point.  Did  she  not  believe  herself  to  be  your  lawful  wife  ?" 

"  My  lawful  wife !"  repeated  Col.  Alwin,  starting  back. 
"  Boy — boy — what  do  you  take  me  to  be  ?  a  fiend,  or  a  man 
possessing  the  feelings  of  humanity  !  Do  you  believe  me 
capable  of  practising  a  fraud  on  the  being  who  was  loved  with 
the  wildest  passion  the  human  heart  can  feel  ?  No,  boy,  from 
me  your  mother  received  no  wrong.  She  was  my  wife — wedded 
clandestinely,  but  with  all  the  ceremonies  of  the  church  to  which 
she  belonged." 

"  Oh,  God !  I  thank  thee,"  ejaculated  Russell  with  fer 
vor — "  Yet  why,  if  the  mother  was  so  loved,  why  should  the 
child  be  so  loathed  ?  What  have  I  innocently  done  to  embitter 
your  feelings  towards  me  ?" 

"  Nothing — your  unfortunate  resemblance  to  your  mother  is 
the  root  of  that  bitterness.  She  deceived  me,  she  wrung  the 
heart  that  trusted  its  best  hopes  of  happiness  to  her.  She  never 
loved  me — I  had  proof  of  that,  and  we  parted.  More  I  cannot, 
will  not  say.  It  is  the  dark  page  in  the  history  of  my  life  ; 
and  if  it  were  possible,  I  would  for  ever  erase  its  records 
from  my  memory.  Let  the  subject  be  henceforth  at  rest 
between  us." 

"  I  must  be  satisfied  with  what  you  have  unfolded.  I  thank 
you  for  even  that  glimpse  into  the  past,  faint  and  imperfect  as 
it  is.  It  has  removed  a  weight  of  wretchedness  from  my  heart. 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  117 

I  think  I  can  bear  to  feel  the  eyes  of  men  once  more  fixed  upon 
me,  and  not  shrink  from  their  gaze." 

"  I  did  not  imagine  that  you  could  so  have  misunderstood 
the  correspondence  I  placed  in  your  hands.  Keep  those  letters ; 
though  years  have  hardened  the  feelings  to  which  they  were 
addressed,  I  cannot  see  them  without  more  emotion  than  I  wish 
to  feel.  To  you,  they  will  speak  of  a  parent  you  have  never 
known ;  to  me  they  breathe  only  of  perfidy,  and  utter  reckless 
ness  of  everything  like  truth  and  good  faith.  Yes,  keep  them  ; 
I  would  suffer  the  dust  of  time  to  gather  over  the  memories 
connected  with  her,  until  my  mind  shall  cease  even  to  reflect 
her  image.  The  time  once  was,  when  she  who  wrote  those  im 
passioned  letters  might  have  commanded  my  life.  It  was  no 
common  love  ;  it  was  the  idolatry  of  a  heart  susceptible  only  to 
overwhelming  emotions — they  recoiled  on  myself,  and  for  a 

season But  I  have  conquered  at  last — all  may  forget  if  they 

will." 

"  My  father,  you  have  felt  the  blight  of  withered  affections, 
passing  over  your  heart — you  know  all  its  bitterness — think 
then  of  Julie — of  my  deep  disappointment.  Withdraw  your 
prohibition,  and  suffer  us  to  hope  for  happiness." 

"  Charles,"  replied  Col.  Alwin  sternly — "  Listen  to  me,  and 
then  ask  me  to  suffer  you  to  wed  Julie  de  Bourg.  My  very 
existence  depends  on  her  union  with  Zavala ;  he  holds  me " 

****** 

When  Dr.  Crawford  awoke,  he  was  astonished  to  find  Russell 
with  a  burning  fever,  and  a  new  paroxysm  of  delirium  upon 
him.  Many  days  elapsed  before  he  was  pronounced  convales 
cent.  So  soon  as  he  was  able  to  travel,  he  declared  his  deter 
mination  to  leave  the  island  by  the  first  opportunity.  Before 
his  departure,  he  had  a  brief  interview  with  Julie,  in  the  presence 
of  her  guardian ;  but  it  was  only  an  additional  sorrow  to  both, 
to  behold  each  other  with  the  belief  that  it  was  for  the  last 
time. 


CHAPTER  XXI. 

A  FEW  extracts  from  the  journal  of  Miss  de  Bourg  will  ex 
plain  the  transactions  of  the  following  weeks. 

"  Here,  at  least,  I  may  freely  unburden  my  full  heart.    How 


118  THE      CONSPIRATOK. 

perseveringly  have  I  refused  Zavala  for  two  years  past ;  and, 
until  of  late,  my  father  appeared  perfectly  indifferent  to  it ;  but 
now  all  is  changed.  He  has  urged  me  to  consent  with  such 
earnestness — such  passion,  that  I  have  yielded.  Never  should 
this  consent  have  been  wrung  from  me  had  it  not  been  to  save 
him  from  some  peril,  which  I  do  not  fully  comprehend.  Yes, 
he,  the  proud,  the  unbending,  kneeled  to  me,  and  entreated  me 
to  have  mercy  on  him — to  save  him  from  ignominy.  Oh, 
Father  in  Heaven  !  what  can  he  be  meditating  ?  In  what  plans 
can  he  be  engaged  by  which  even  his  life  is  endangered  ?  I 
tremble  when  I  think  what  the  consequences  may  be  to  others, 
although  my  own  happiness  is  wrecked  in  endeavoring  to  con 
tribute  to  his  success. 

"  Russell,  forgive  me  !  I  could  not  refuse  to  give  security  to 
one  who  has  been  the  tenderest  of  parents  to  me — I  have 
renounced  you,  yet  even  you  must  approve  my  motives.  Yes,  /, 
the  romantic  enthusiast,  the  being  who  has  loved  you  with  all 
the  devotion  of  passion,  without  its  selfishness — I  have  said  that 
I  will  marry  another  !  And  that  other !  Oh,  how  my  heart 
shrinks  back,  when  I  see  how  selfish  and  unfeeling  he  is,  in 
making  my  wretched  self  the  bribe  by  which  the  safety  of  my 
guardian  is  to  be  purchased. 

"  For  nothing  else  would  I  have  been  forced  to  such  a  sacri 
fice  of  feeling.  No,  no,  not  feeling ;  I  no  longer  feel ;  suffering 
seems  to  have  paralysed  all  emotions.  Indeed  I  sometimes 
fancy  my  heart  has  no  pulsation,  so  torpid  and  heavy  does  it 
appear. 

"  I  have  told  Zavala  how  deeply  I  love  another,  and  yet  he 
persists  in  his  desire  of  marrying  me.  In  two  little  weeks 
I  shall  have  renounced  the  privilege  of  even  thinking  on  the 
past.  Alas  !  how  different  a  destiny  had  I  sketched  for  myself! 
A  loveless  home  I  enter.  The  spot  that  should  be  hallowed  by 
the  purest  feelings  of  affection,  must  be  a  splendid  desert  to  its 
mistress.  I  turn  from  the  prospect  of  such  a  future,  with  a  sick 
ness  of  soul  and  a  feeling  of  horror  I  vainly  struggle  to  over 
come. 

"  Another  week,  and  no  letter  from  Russell ;  not  even  a  line 
to  my  father,  and  he  left  us  in  such  a  miserable  state  of  weak 
ness  and  depression.  I  am  afraid  he  is  ill  among  strangers. 
Zavala  has  long  since  recovered  from  his  wound,  though  it  was 
not  very  severe. 

"  I  have  been  trying  to  read,  but  the  words  conveyed  no 
meaning  to  my  mind.  My  eyes  ran  over  the  pages  again  and 


THE     CONSPIRATOR.  119 

again,  but  I  could  not  think  of  them,  and  at  length  the  book 
dropped  from  my  hands,  and  I  sat  gazing  through  the  window 
on  the  river.  The  waters  were  troubled  as  my  own  heart,  and 
the  dreariness  of  the  scene  seemed  to  me  sadly  in  unison  with 
the  life  I  look  forward  to.  How  long  I  sat  thus,  I  know  not,  but 
my  father  uttered  my  name  reproachfully,  and  I  became  con 
scious  that  both  himself  and  Zavala  were  observing  me ;  and 
Don  Pedro  gave  me  such  a  look  !  it  thrills  to  my  soul  to 
remember  its  expression.  I  felt  as  if  withered  by  it,  and  I  burst 
into  tears. 

"  My  father  said  something  of  my  criminal  indulgence 
in  dreams  which  wrecked  my  health  and  destroyed  my  spirits. 
He  mentioned  Charles  Russell's  name ;  I  know  not  what  he 
said  of  him,  and  I  made  no  answer  ;  but  I  felt  that  I  have  not 
yet  conquered  the  violent  emotions  which  once  threatened  to 
madden  me. 

"  This  will  not  do ;  I  must  cease  to  dwell  upon  his  image. 
Yet  how  effect  it  ?  There  is  not  an  event  in  my  past  life  with 
which  the  memory  of  Russell  is  not  entwined.  They  tell  me 
time  will  blunt  my  feelings,  and  I  shall  yet  be  happy  ;  and  then 
they  dwell  on  his  vast  possessions — the  splendor  that  will 
always  surround  me.  Can  gorgeous  robes  conceal  desolation  of 
heart  from  their  wearer  ? 

"  Yes  ;  I  shall  be  splendidly  married,  but  beneath  the  glare 
of  my  position,  one  bitter  and  corroding  remembrance  will  ever 
rest.  The  cup  of  my  pleasure  may  bring  satiety,  but  not  for- 
getfulness.  Oh,  I  fear  this  cold,  cruel  heart,  to  whose  mercy  I 
am  about  to  trust  my  future  life." 


CHAPTER  XXII. 

THE  affairs  of  Col.  Alwin  were  assuming  a  smiling  aspect,  and 
in  fancy  he  beheld  himself  the  possessor  of  all  he  grasped 
at.  The  morning  brought  with  it  despatches  from  the  East, 
announcing  to  him  that  several  gentlemen  of  wealth  and  influence 
had  secretly  embarked  in  his  cause.  Many  young  aspirants  for 
fame  and  fortune  were  ready  to  join  him  so  soon  as  the  standard 
of  rebellion  was  raised,  while  the  elder  members  of  the  confe 
deracy  confided  in  his  brilliant  talents  and  well  known  energy  of 
character,  for  the  success  of  his  scheme. 


120  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

He  had  used  every  pretext  to  augment  his  resources  and 
multiply  his  adherents,  without  drawing  on  himself  the  suspi 
cions  of  government.  It  was  remarkable  that  many  of  the  most 
powerful  of  his  own  party  knew  nothing  of  the  ultimate  object 
of  the  expedition.  Some  imagined  that  the  Western  States 
were  to  be  the  theatre  of  his  glory  and  dominion  ;  while  others 
were  impressed  with  the  belief  that  the  Spanish  provinces,  then 
in  a  state  of  open  revolt  against  their  government,  were  to  be  the 
seat  of  his  kingdom. 

On  this  morning  he  was  alone  in  his  own  apartment,  with 
letters  and  papers  scattered  over  the  table  before  him.  He 
finished  their  perusal,  and  threw  himself  back  in  his  chair  with 
a  smile  of  varying  expression  on  his  lips.  There  were  pride,  gra 
tification,  and  scorn,  each  contending  for  the  mastery,  as  his  eye 
wandered  over  the  documents  before  him. 

"  I  have  them  now,"  he  muttered,  "  pledged  to  support  me, 
and  my  career  shall  astonish  the  civilized  world.  Let  me  see  : 
power,  empire,  renown,  what  more  shall  I  reqiiire.  ?  Humiliation 
to  him  ;  aye,  'twill  be  sweet  beyond  all  the  rest.  I  will  wrest 
from  his  grasp  the  fairest  portion  of  the  broad  lands  he  has 
acquired  by  purchase  ;  and  when  the  history  of  our  common 
country  is  written,  he  shall  go  down  to  posterity  as  the  circum 
vented  President,  who  had  his  own  treachery  thrown  back 
against  him,  with  overwhelming  interest,  by  the  man  he  had 
basely  injured.  Time  will  give  that  mighty  valley  all  it  can 
require  to  render  it  even  superior  to  the  Atlantic  States.  Popu 
lation,  wealth,  refinement,  will  soon  follow  the  establishment  of 
a  new  government,  and  I  will  be  the  kingly  ruler  over  all." 

His  eye  rested  on  a  pile  of  letters  which  had  been  pushed  to 
one  corner  of  the  table,  and  he  laughed  scornfully  as  he  con 
tinued — 

"  Those  are  from  my  lukewarm  friends,  who  stipulate  for  the 
safety  of  their  country.  Aye,  as  safe  she  shall  be  from  me 
as  is  the  caged  bird  from  the  swoop  of  the  eagle.  So  long  as 
she  can  defend  her  rights  let  her  do  so ;  but  so  soon  as  my 
power  overbalances  that  of  the  United  States,  we  will  see  which 
shall  be  lord  of  the  ascendant.  Fools  !  do  they  think  me  one 
to  hesitate  about  a  silly  prejudice  in  favor  of  fatherland,  when  so 
much  is  at  stake  ?" 

A  slight  tap  on  the  door  interrupted  his  meditations,  and 
Isabel  petitioned  for  admittance.  He  smoothed  his  brow  and 
bade  her  come  in. 

It  was  not  the  least  strange  part  of  this  singular  man's  cha- 


THE     CONSPIRATOR.  121 

racter,  with  what  chameleon-like  rapidity  he  could  change  his 
mood.  To  have  seen  him  in  his  solitary  and  ambitious  musings, 
one  would  have  said,  that  nothing  like  human  feeling  ever 
softened  that  heart,  seared  by  his  devotion  to  self-interest ;  yet 
this  was  not  so.  His  daughter  he  loved  with  ardent  affection, 
and  Isabel  could  not  remember  ever  having  received  a  harsh 
word  from  him.  To  Julie,  also,  he  had  been  indulgent  and 
affectionate,  and,  until  of  late,  had  never  thwarted  her  inclina 
tions.  There  was  tenderness  in  his  nature ;  but  circumstances  in 
his  early  life,  had  repressed,  and  in  a  great  measure  destroyed 
it.  There  was  a  spring  of  bitterness  in  his  heart,  which  fre 
quently  overflowed  on  the  whole  human  race  ;  but,  even  at  such 
moments,  the  presence  of  Isabel  was  like  oil  to  the  troubled 
waters  of  his  soul :  again  he  felt  himself  a  man  and  a  father, 
and  suffered  the  sweet  conviction  to  enter  his  soul,  that  his  path 
was  not  uncheered  by  affection,  and  that  of  the  most  hallowed 
description. 

Isabel  looked  wan  and  spiritless.  As  she  stood  beside  him, 
and  twined  her  arms  around  his  neck,  he  kindly  inquired — 

u  Why  droops  my  sweet  flower  ?  Are  you  wearied  with  the 
monotony  of  your  present  existence  ?  Never  mind,  my  daugh 
ter,  you  shall  be  brilliantly  repaid  for  your  present  rustication." 

"  Oh,  no,  dear  father,  it  is  not  that,"  she  quickly  answered. 
"  Just  now  I  prefer  retirement,  but  I  am  sad  for  our  dear  Julie. 
She  has  become  a  mere  shadow  ;  and  in  spite  of  my  remonstran 
ces,  she  walks  the  floor  of  our  room  throughout  nearly  the  whole 
night.  Indeed,  if  you  persist  in  completing  this  union,  it  will 
kill  her." 

The  brow  of  Alwin  darkened,  and  he  inquired — 

"  Did  Julie  say  anything  to  you  in  reference  to  our  last  inter 
view  ?  Has  she,  since  that  time,  expressed  a  wish  to  retract 
from  her  present  engagement  ?" 

"Alas  !  no.  She  only  weeps  when  I  entreat  her  to  confide  in 
me  :  to  suffer  me  to  prevail  on  you  to  postpone  this  odious  mar 
riage,  or  break  it  off  altogether.  She  answers  sometimes  in  a 
tone  that  wrings  my  heart.  '  No,  Isabel,  I  have  promised,  and 
it  is  my  wish  to  obey  my  father,  although  that  obedience  should 
break  my  heart.  He  has  reasons  of  which  you  can  know 
nothing,  for  desiring  this  connexion  with  Zavala.'  Then  she 
turns  away  so  sadly  that  I  weep  to  see  her." 

Col.  Alwin  listened  attentively,  and  it  was  some  moments 
before  he  replied. 

"  She  is  quite  right,  Isabel.  It  is  of  more  importance  to  me 
11 


122  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

than  you  are  aware,  to  be  connected  with  Zavala  by  strong  ties, 
or  I  would  not  thus  urge  Julie  to  accept  him.  After  all,  she 
cannot  do  better  in  a  worldly  point  of  view,  than  to  marry  him. 
Russell  is  now  entirely  out  of  the  question,  and  any  other  than 
he  would  just  now  be  as  distasteful  to  her  as  she  finds  Don 
Pedro.  If  it  were  in  my  power,  I  would  defer  the  marriage 
until  she  has  schooled  her  heart  into  forge tfuln ess,  and  could 
approach  the  altar  with  him  without  such  repugnance  ;  but  that 
is  impossible.  She  must  be  ready  on  the  day  appointed,  for  I 
have  pledged  my  word  that  she  shall  give  her  hand  to  Zavala 
before  we  leave  this  place,  and  many  weeks  cannot  now  elapse 
before  we  depart." 

Isabel  sighed  and  said  no  more.  She  felt  the  utter  uselessness 
of  attempting  a  further  appeal,  and  she  left  him  to  his  ambitious 
dreams,  to  return  to  the  suffering  victim  about  to  be  offered  up 
at  their  shrine. 

While  events  were  thus  occurring,  fraught  with  the  destiny 
of  others,  all  were  so  much  engaged  with  their  own  feelings  and 
interests,  as  to  have  few  thoughts  to  bestow  upon  the  young 
student.  Occupied  with  Julie,  Isabel  had  relinquished  her  walks 
with  Graham,  and  no  one  remarked  the  increased  paleness 
of  his  cheek,  nor  the  deep  melancholy  which  had  settled  over 
his  brow.  Letters  from  his  early  home  had  reached  him,  which 
appeared  to  augment  the  depression  that  preyed  upon  his  mind. 

It  was  that  brief  but  delightful  season,  known  as  Indian  sum 
mer,  and  Graham  frequently  passed  whole  days  in  the  woods, 
their  melancholy  brightness  well  according  with  his  state  of 
mind.  Isabel  had  been  with  Julie  during  the  day,  but  towards 
the  close  of  evening,  she  threw  her  bonnet  on,  and  with  some 
thing  of  her  former  buoyancy  of  step,  sought  the  forest  depths. 
She  had  not  proceeded  far,  when  she  saw  Graham  listlessly 
reclining  at  the  foot  of  a  tree,  with  a  letter  grasped  in  his  hand, 
though  his  eyes  were  bent  on  vacancy.  He  started,  as  her 
light  step  rustled  the  dead  autumn  leaves,  and  a  gleam  of  some 
thing  like  pleasure  lighted  up  his  wasted  features.  He  arose, 
and  immediately  joined  her. 

"  This  is  indeed  a  pleasure,  Miss  Alwin.  One  I  had  not  dared 
to  anticipate.  I  wished  to  see  you  once  more,  to  tell  you  all 
that  is  in  my  heart,  before  we  part  for  ever." 

"  Why  speak  of  parting,  Mr.  Graham  ?  I  fear  you  have  again 
suffered  yourself  to  become  a  prey  to  sadness,  since  I  have 
neglected  to  point  out  to  you  the  sunshine  which  may  still  belong 
to  your  lot." 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  123 

"Say  rather,  why  should  I  linger,  bound  as  the  victim  to  the 
funeral  pyre  that  consumes  him  ?  Some  are  doomed  to  wretch 
edness  from  their  birth ;  the  stamp  of  sorrow  is  placed  upon 
them  while  yet  in  the  cradle ;  and  vainly  do  we  endeavor  to 
struggle  against  our  destiny." 

"  We  /"  repeated  Isabel,  smiling ;  "  I  hope  you  do  not  mean 
to  say  that  you  are  one  of  those  unfortunates  on  whom  fate 
has  set  its  fatal  seal  ?  You — so  young — so  full  of  life — believe 
me,  there  is  much  for  you  yet  to  enjoy." 

He  did  not  appear  to  hear  her  last  words,  but  muttered  as  if 
unconscious  that  audible  sounds  escaped  his  lips — 

"  Yes — I  am  young,  but  there  were  two  of  us — one  as  young, 
and  far  more  fitted  for  happiness  than  I  have  ever  been  ;  yet  the 
spoiler  came,  and Oh,  God  !  that  I  could  have  done  it !" 

His  eye  flashed  wildly,  and  his  whole  countenance  was  con 
vulsed  with  emotion.  Isabel  shrank  back  affrighted ;  but  he 
seized  her  hand,  and  said — 

"  Tell  me,  Miss  Alwin,  are  you  a  fatalist  ?" 

"  No — no — how  can  one  give  credence  to  such  a  terrible 
belief?  It  is  opposed  to  the  divine  characteristics  of  our 
Creator,  to  suppose  that  we  are  fated  to  do  or  suffer  evil, 
without  the  power  to  avert  or  fly  from  it." 

"Then  I  am  accursed,"  said  he,  dropping  her  hand,  and 
speaking  in  the  low  concentrated  tone  of  deep  emotion,  while 
drops  of  agony  gathered  on  his  brow.  "  Yet,  tell  me — in  mercy 
say,  do  you  believe  that  a  man  is  accountable  for  what  he  does 
when  reason  is  dethroned  ?  When  the  strong  throes  of  anguish 
have  awakened  a  demon  in  the  heart  never  more  to  sleep,  and 
which,  vulture-like,  gnaw  into  it,  until  every  soft  and  merciful 
feeling  is  extinct?" 

He  stood  before  her  with  his  hands  clasped,  his  eyes  glaring 
on  her  as  though  his  existence  depended  on  her  answer.  Isabel 
was  startled  and  astonished  at  this  ungovernable  burst  of 
feeling,  from  one  hitherto  so  calm  and  self-possessed.  He  had 
often  spoken  of  his  sorrows,  but  always  without  passion. 
Anxious  to  soothe  him,  she  used  many  arguments  to  calm  his 
mind,  and  gradually  his  face  resumed  its  usual  expression.  In 
reply  to  some  remark  of  hers,  he  said — 

"  Have  you  no  fatth  in  the  belief  that  '  coming  events  cast 
their  shadows  before  ?'  If  not,  why  is  the  cheek  paled,  and  the 
heart  saddened,  we  know  not  wherefore  ?  Whence  arises  the 
vague  terror  which  sometimes  falls  on  us,  without  any  visible 
cause  ?  Who  has  not  felt  the  blood  chilling  in  the  veins,  and  the 


124  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

mind  quailing  before  some  unknown  and  mysterious  power 
which  omens  the  dark  events  concealed  in  futurity  ?  Even  in 
the  trifling  events  of  every-day  life,  this  presentiment  is  often 
acknowledged — though  it  is  not  always  portentous  of  evil. 
When  I  first  placed  my  foot  upon  the  soil  on  which  we  stand, 
I  felt  the  conviction  within  my  soul  that  some  one  here  was  to 
influence  the  remainder  of  my  life.  I  beheld  you,  and  my  heart 
acknowledged  you  as  its  fate.  I  love  you,  Miss  Alwin,  as  only 
such  as  I  can  love — with  the  fervor  of  a  heart  that  is  always 
in  extremes.  I  do  not  ask  for  love  in  return ;  as  one  might 
worship  some  bright  star,  far  and  unattainable,  I  adore  you. 
'Tis  not  for  such  as  I,  blasted,  withered  by  a  curse  as  heavy  as 
ever  man  endured,  to  aspire  to  the  love  of  an  angel.  My  spirit 
is  too  weak  to  claim  affinity  with  yours,  and  if  there  be  less 
of  gloom  within  and  around  me,  than  in  former  days,  I  owe  it 
to  the  influence  of  your  association.  A  bright  spirit  have  you 
been  to  me,  casting  sunshine  and  hope  into  a  blighted  heart. 
Listen  to  my  story,  Miss  Alwin,  and,  if  you  can,  forgive  my 
presumption  in  daring  to  love  you.  Will  you  hear  me  ?" 

"  I  will ;  but  you  are  agitated  and  suffering — defer  the  relation 
until  you  are  calmer." 

"  No — now,  or  never — I  can  suffer ;  it  is  nothing  now  to  me. 
It  is  the  punishment  I  deserve.  But  promise  me  one  thing, 
Miss  Alwin ;  say  that  when  you  have  heard  the  terrible  revela 
tion  I  am  about  to  make,  you  will  not  drive  me  from  you — you 
will  still  suffer  me  to  linger  near  you,  to  hear  your  voice,  and 
to  gaze  upon  the  face  which  has  ever  looked  kindly  on  me. 
Believe  me,  to  the  desolate  in  heart,  that  is  a  sad  gratification ; 
one  which  the  happy  can  know  nothing  of.  Will  you  promise  ?" 

There  was  incipient  insanity  in  the  wildness  of  his  eyes,  as 
he  took  her  hands,  and  pressed  them  to  his  lips  and  heart  with 
an  energy  that  terrified  her. 

"  If  you  will  be  calm,  I  will  promise." 

''  Ah,  that  is  kind — is  right — like  yourself.  But  let  me  sit 
at  your  feet  a  few  moments,  and  drink  into  my  very  soul  the 
softness  of  your  glance.  Oh,  Isabel,  you  will  be  loved  by  many, 
but  none  will  love  as  I  love  you.  (The  happy  could  not,  for 
intense  feeling  is  never  happy?)  Let  me,  for  a  few  brief  moments, 
enjoy  the  consciousness  of  still  possessing  your  esteem.  One  of 
the  master  spirits  of  the  age  has  said,  '  that  each  of  us,  the  best 
as  well  as  the  worst,  hides  within  him  something — some  feeling, 
or  some  remembrance,  which,  if  known,  would  make  you  hate 
him.'  I  feel  the  truth  of  this  misanthropic  remark,  in  its  appli- 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  125 

cation  to  myself;  to  others,  I  dare  not  apply  it,  for  they  have 
not  one  burning  secret  weighing  them  to  the  earth,  and  dark 
ening  the  brain  with  anguish  which  wastes  the  very  springs  of 
life.  You,  Isabel,  can  never  feel  its  truth ;  but  to  me,  'tis  not  the 
language  of  exaggeration.  I  know  that  I  deserve  your  scorn — 
that  I  merit  the  contempt  of  all  the  pure,  the  gentle,  and  the 
lovely.  But  enough  of  this ;  I  will  rend  the  veil  from  the  past, 
and  show  you  all  the  desolation  of  my  lot.  Perhaps  your  kind 
heart  may  forgive,  what  I  can  never  forget.  But  it  is.  a  long 
story  ;  sit  under  this  tree,  and  hear  me." 

The  roots  of  the  tree  had  grown  up,  and  formed  a  rude 
seat,  on  which  Isabel  placed  herself,  and  Graham  threw  himself 
at  her  feet.  His  face  was  ghastly,  and  his  matted  curls  clung  to 
his  pale  brow.  Isabel  remembered  that  when  she  had  joined 
him,  a  deep  hectic  spot  glowed  on  his  cheeks,  and  she  shuddered 
at  the  change.  As  she  listened  to  him  in  the  shadowy  light, 
heard  the  heart-stirring  story  he  was  relating,  and  marked  those 
strangely  gleaming  eyes  fixed  on  her  own,  a  feeling  of  awe 
crept  over  her,  which,  as  he  proceeded,  deepened  into  horror. 

"  I  am  the  last  of  my  family,  and  in  me  will  perish  a 
miserable  and  accursed  race.*  I  may  well  say  accursed  ;  for  of 
four  generations,  all,  save  one,  have  died  maniacs,  and  all  have 
died  young.  My  sister  and  myself  were  the  only  children  of 
our  parents  ;  we  were  left  orphans  at  an  early  age,  and  possessed 
of  considerable  property. 

"  I  am  a  native  of  Georgia,  though  I  have  little  of  the  appear 
ance  of  a  southerner.  We  resided  with  our  guardian — a  kind 
but  indolent  man,  whose  injudicious  indulgence  fostered  the 
natural  violence  of  my  temper.  It  has  been  the  misfortune  of 
my  life  to  be  too  morbidly  sensitive  to  the  opinions  of  others  ; 
I  have  been  rendered  miserable  for  a  day,  by  some  trifling 
breach  of  conventional  etiquette  ;  think  then,  what  misery  must 
have  been  inflicted  on  me,  by  what  I  considered  a  disgrace ! 

"  My  sister  bore  the  sweet,  and,  to  me,  charmed  name  of 
Madeline.  We  were  devoted  to  each  other,  and  language 
cannot  express  to  you  the  tenderness  of  my  affection  for  her. 
In  my  fiercest  moods,  a  word  from  her  soft  voice  could  tame  me, 
and  bring  me  to  her  side  ! 

"  I  had  barely  attained  my  sixteenth  year,  when  a  suit  Avas 
brought  against  our  estate,  which  involved  the  whole  of  it.  The 
decision  was  against  us,  and  on  the  day  it  became  known  to 


*  This  story  is  literally  true. 
11* 


126  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

me,  I  wandered  around  our  home  many  weary  hours,  dreading 
to  return  to  my  darling  sister,  with  the  announcement  of  our 
ruin.  I  will  describe  the  scene  of  our  meeting,  Miss  Alwin  ;  for 
it  stands  out  in  bold  relief,  amid  the  darkness  that  surrounds  it. 

"  Enter  with  me  the  rustic  cottage  which  we  called  our  home 
— which  had  been  the  dwelling  of  our  fathers  from  the  first  set 
tlement  of  the  country.  It  was  summer  ;  two  lofty  willow  trees 
drooped  gracefully  over  its  roof,  and  the  bright  sunshine  was 
dancing  over  the  green  lawn  that  lay  around  my  sylvan  cottage. 
It  was  a  fitting  abode  for  love,  and  youth,  and  beauty;  for 
exquisite  taste  had  distinguished  the  ancestor  who  erected  it. 
I  stood  without  the  home  I  had  recently  claimed  as  mine,  and 
thought  with  bitterness,  that  it  had  been  unjustly  wrested  from 
me — that  strangers  would  dwell  where  I  had  been  born,  where 
I  had  played  in  infancy  ;  while  its  rightful  owners  were  thrust 
forth  into  the  wide  world,  a  pair  of  young  and  hopeless  orphans. 

"  The  windows  were  open — look  with  me  into  the  gracefully 
furnished  apartment,  and  see  if  the  presiding  genius  is  as  lovely 
as  the  mistress  of  this  fair  domain  should  be.  A  table  is  in  the 
centre  of  the  room,  strewed  with  books  and  drawing  materials ; 
a  guitar  is  thrown  carelessly  on  a  chair,  and  some  leaves  of 
music  scattered  on  the  floor.  A  girl  is  arranging  flowers  in  a 
vase  ;  she  is  very  young — fourteen  summers  can  scarcely  have 
passed  over  that  fair  brow,  yet  the  premature  development  of  a 
southern  clime  has  given  to  the  rounded  figure  a  perfection 
rarely  found  among  girls  of  eighteen  in  a  more  northern  latitude. 
Her  features  are  regular,  and  delicately  cut,  with  eyes  of 
Heaven's  own  azure,  lips  of  the  hue  of  the  scarlet  berry,  and 
hair  of  a  bright  gold  color.  She  is  attired  in  a  loose  dress 
of  snowy  muslin,  fastened  up  the  front  with  knots  of  pink 
ribbon.  Her  hair  is  hanging  in  silken  ripples  below  her  waist, 
and  as  the  light  gleams  on  those  shining  curls,  'tis  not  difficult 
to  fancy  her  a  radiant  image  of  beauty,  sent  from  Heaven  to 
show  the  children  of  earth  what  guise  the  angels  wear ! 

"  I  can  see  her — I  can  see  her,"  he  exclaimed,  starting  up, 
and  tossing  his  arms  wildly  above  his  head.  "  That  whole  scene 
is  before  me.  Day  and  night  it  haunts  me,  except  when  I  am 
sitting  beside  you,  and  listening  to  the  magic  tones  of  your 
voice.  Speak  to  me — speak  to  me  now,  and  drive  the  past  from 
me." 

"  I  will  speak — but  what  can  I  say  to  calm  you  ?"  said  Isabel. 
"  Pray,  stop  this  narration  ;  it  agitates  you  too  deeply.  For  ray 
sake,  if  not  for  your  own,  refrain  from  speaking  of  the  past." 


THB      CONSPIRATOR.  127 

"  The  past !  Would  it  were  the  past,  but  to  me  it  is  the  ever 
present.  Permit  me  to  go  on  ;  I  think  I  shall  be  happier  after 
you  know  all.  I  will  recall  those  scenes  once  more,  and  then 
endeavor  to  forget ;  for  memory  is  killing  me.  See,"  and  he 
held  up  his  thin  white  band — "  it  is  almost  transparent ;  you 
will  not  have  to  bear  with  my  love  and  waywardness  much 
longer." 

He  covered  his  face  with  his  hands,  and  remained  silent  some 
moments.  When  he  again  spoke,  his  voice  was  low  and  sad, 
but  quite  composed. 

"  I  stood  beside  the  window,  looking  in  at  my  sister.  An 
expression  of  listless  weariness  was  on  her  countenance,  and  she 
lingered  over  her  employment,  as  though  seeking  to  cheat  the 
lagging  steps  of  time.  She  placed  the  last  rose  in  her  vase, 
and  turned  to  her  guitar ;  a  few  wild  notes,  full  of  sadness,  fell 
on  my  ear,  and  she  warbled  a  farewell  to  her  home,  composed 
by  herself,  in  anticipation  of  the  very  catastrophe  I  came  to 
announce.  I  sprang  through  the  open  window,  and  clasped 
her  to  my  bosom. 

"  '  Edward,'  said  she,  '  I  have  waited  long  for  you.     Speak 

— tell  me  in  a  word — are  we '      She  could  not  finish,  but 

concealed  her  face  on  my  breast.     Bitter,  burning  tears  fell  over 
her,  as  I  whispered — 

" '  We  are  homeless,  my  sister.' 

"  She  raised  her  head  and  looked  around  the  familiar  apart 
ment,  which  had  been  the  scene  of  all  her  childish  joys ;  then 
fixing  her  tearful  eyes  on  my  face,  she  said — 

" '  I  can  leave  all — the  old  trees,  the  flowers  I  have  nursed, 
with  few  regrets,  my  brother,  for  you  will  go  with  me ;  but  oh, 
my  beloved  Edward,  how  can  I  bear  to  be  a  clog  to  your  future 
efforts  ?  Helpless  indeed  I  am  ;  too  young,  and  too  ignorant  to 
be  other  than  an  incumbrance  to  you.' 

" '  Say  not  so,'  I  exclaimed.  '  Without  you,  I  should  have 
no  object  in  life.  I  am  older  than  you,  and  can  easily  gain  a 
subsistence  for  us  both.  You,  my  dear  Madeline,  I  regard  as  a 
sacred  bequest  from  my  mother.  On  her  death-bed,  I  promised 
her  never  to  forsake  you  ;  and  from  this  hour  I  devote  the  whole 
energies  of  my  being  to  your  service.  I  call  on  the  Father 
of  the  fatherless,  the  orphan's  friend,  to  hear  my  solemn  vow. 
I  will  seek  your  happiness  before  my  own,  and  never,  under  any 
circumstances,  will  I  suffer  estrangement  to  come  between  us.' 

"  I  gave  up  the  profession  of  medicine,  which  I  had  studied 
as  an  amusement ;  and  as  the  earliest  method  of  acquiring  the 


128  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

means  of  living,  I  applied  for  a  clerkship  in  a  large  mercantile 
establishment,  the  principal  of  which  had  been  an  intimate  friend 
of  my  father. 

"  So  long  as  health  and  strength  were  granted  to  me,  I  was 
resolved  that  my  sister  should  never  feel  the  change  in  our  for 
tunes.  For  myself,  I  cared  little — but  I  could  not  bear  that  the 
bright  being  who  had  twined  herself  around  the  very  fibres  of 
my  heart,  should  weep  over  our  changed  prospects,  that  the 
sordid  cares  of  life  should  destroy  the  elastic  buoyancy  of  her 
young  heart.  The  devotion  I  felt  for  a  being  thus  thrown 
entirely  upon  me  for  protection  and  support,  was  deeper  and 
holier  than  the  ordinary  affection  of  a  brother  for  the  most 
fondly  loved  sister.  She  was  the  only  near  relative  I  possessed 
on  earth,  and  from  infancy  had  been  my  pet  and  plaything. 
We  had  grown  up  together,  and  I  had  watched  the  gradual 
unfolding  of  the  beautiful  child  into  the  lovely  and  intelligent 
girl,  with  that  quiet  glad  affection  which  we  feel  for  those  who 
are  dependent  on  us  for  their  pleasures  or  improvement. 

"  I  removed  Madeline  to  the  city  of  Savannah,  and  placed 
her  in  a  school  near  me.  At  the  expiration  of  a  year,  my 
employer  made  an  advantageous  offer  to  me  to  visit  England, 
and  attend  to  some  business  which  demanded  the  presence  of 
one  familiar  with  the  affairs  of  the  firm.  I  thought  of  Made 
line,  and  hesitated  ;  but  M.  Lagarde  silenced  my  objections  by 
saying  that  his  house  should  be  a  home  to  my  sister  during  my 
absence,  and  as  long  after  my  return  as  we  might  wish.  Made 
line  was  very  much  attached  to  Madame  Lagarde,  for  she  had 
manifested  much  kindness  towards  her,  and  there  seemed  to 
me  nothing  objectionable  in  this  arrangement.  My  sister 
urged  me  to  accept  the  offer ;  she  dreaded  to  part  from  me, 
but  she  could  not  bear  the  thought,  that  for  her  sake  I  should 
decline  a  mission  which  promised  to  be  so  advantageous  to 
myself.  I  yielded  ;  but  at  the  last  moment,  when  she  clung  con 
vulsively  to  me,  and  wept  with  that  anguish  which  was  only  a 
presage  of  all  she  was  to  suffer,  before  my  protecting  arm  again 
encircled  her,  I  was  near  abandoning  all  hope  of  fortune,  which 
must  separate  me  from  her. 

"  I  left  her,  and  she  became  an  inmate  in  a  new  home. 
This  portion  of  my  history  I  lightly  pass  over.  I  transacted  the 
business  confided  to  me,  to  the  satisfaction  of  all  concerned, 
and  embarked  for  my  native  land.  The  ship  was  wrecked,  and 
reported  in  the  papers  of  the  day  as  lost,  together  with  the 
crew  and  passengers. 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  129 

"  I  escaped — how,  it  is  needless  to  relate.  In  two  years  from 
my  departure,  I  again  stood  upon  my  native  sod,  and  learned 
the  indelible  disgrace  which  had  fallen  upon  me  in  my  absence. 
The  hereditary  madness  of  my  family  attacked  me,  and  for 
months  I  was  kept  in  confinement.  The  cause — the  cause  was 
this :  I  will  give  my  sister's  history  as  she  afterwards  related  it 
to  me  herself. 

"  Madeline  was  at  first  charmed  with  her  hostess  ;  softness 
and  elegance  of  manner,  united  with  loveliness  of  person,  ren 
dered  Madame  Lagarde  a  universal  favorite.  It  was  only  those 
who  lived  intimately  with  her,  who  knew  that  her  brow  could 
contract,  and  those  smiling  lips  utter  the  most  cutting  sarcasms 
to  another.  Poor  Madeline  was  at  first  frightened  and  shocked, 
by  a  display  of  temper  called  forth  by  the  most  seeming  trifles ; 
but  she  soon  learned  that  to  be  beautiful  was  an  offence  which 
Madame  Lagarde  could  not  forgive.  In  admitting  the  young 
orphan  into  her  house,  she  had  not  dreamed  of  a  rival ;  she  had 
considered  her  too  young  to  attract  the  attention  of  those  who 
frequented  her  splendid  entertainments.  Unfortunately  for  my 
sister,  such  was  not  the  case ;  she  was  sought  after,  flattered, 
worshipped  by  the  idle  crowd.  But  for  the  unhappiness  of  her 
position,  she  might  have  been  intoxicated  by  the  offered  incense, 
but  the  memory  of  her  absent  brother  appeared  to  be  a  charm 
which  prevented  her  from  yielding  to  the  influence  of  surround 
ing  circumstances. 

"  She  heard  regularly  from  me,  until  I  set  out  on  my  return. 
About  that  time,  the  only  son  of  M.  Lagarde,  by  a  former  mar 
riage,  returned  from  college.  He  was  handsome,  insinuating, 
and  unprincipled.  Fascinated  by  Madeline's  rare  beauty,  he  paid 
her  the  most  unceasing  attentions.  She  insensibly  became 
interested  in  his  conversation,  and  a  few  months  found  the 
enthusiastic  heart  of  my  sister  completely  absorbed  by  a  passion 
for  this  soulless  egotist.  Unhappy  Madeline !  her  love  was  the 
poetry  of  passion,  and  her  romance  too  bright  a  tissue  of  high- 
wrought  hopes,  to  bear  the  rude  contact  of  reality,  even  had  the 
man  she  confided  in  been  as  true  and  honorable  as  he  was  base. 

"  Objections  were  urged  on  the  score  of  the  malady  known  to 
be  hereditary  in  her  family.  Lagarde  pleaded  for  a  private 
marriage,  and  the  infatuated  girl  consented.  She  clandestinely 
left  the  house  of  her  protectors  with  her  husband,  and  accom 
panied  him  to  the  coast,  where  he  had  provided  a  secluded 
summer  residence  for  her.  There  the  hours  were  winged  to  the 
fondly  attached  wife.  Lagarde  was  the  most  devoted  of  hus- 


130  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

bands,  and  Madeline  acknowledged  that  the  presence  of  her 
brother  was  alone  wanting  to  complete  her  happiness.  Many 
months  passed  without  hearing  from  me,  when  a  paper  acci 
dentally  reached  her  containing  an  account  of  a  shipwreck, 
attended  with  entire  loss  of  life  to  all  on  board.  A  list  of  the 
passengers  was  given,  and  among  them  was  my  name !  She 
was  conveyed  insensible  to  her  apartment,  and  for  many  days 
was  unconscious  of  all  that  surrounded  her  :  in  her  delirium,  the 
only  object  which  presented  itself  to  her  fancy,  was  her  brother 
struggling  with  the  rushing  waves,  and  the  gurgling  of  the 
waters  stifling  his  last  sigh. 

"  When  she  recovered,  she  looked  on  her  husband,  and 
reproached  herself  with  her  forgetfulness  of  the  companion  of 
her  infancy.  She  felt  that  she  had  suffered  another  to  engross 
her  heart,  while  her  brother  had  lost  his  life  in  seeking  to 
acquire  wealth,  which  she  knew  was  principally  valued  for  her 
sake.  She  yielded  to  the  indulgence  of  melancholy,  and  vain 
were  the  efforts  of  Lagarde  to  arouse  her  from  grief.  Even  the 
birth  of  a  son,  as  lovely  as  herself,  could  not  prevent  her  from 
dwelling  on  the  recollections  of  the  past.  She  called  her  boy 
by  my  name,  and  for  hours  would  sit  beside  him  gazing  on  his 
infantile  features,  and  bathing  his  fair  brow  in  the  tears  which 
silently  flowed  over  her  pallid  cheeks. 

"  Truly  it  has  been  said,  '  that  man's  love  is  of  man's  life  a 
thing  apart.'  While  glowing  in  youthful  beauty  with  the 
vivacity  of  an  unbroken  spirit,  Lagarde  had  found  the  fair 
orphan  irresistible ;  but  in  illness  and  sorrow,  his  affection  began 
to  flag.  He  became  weary  of  his  home — of  the  seclusion  in 
which  they  lived — in  fine,  his  inconstant  heart  had  ceased  to 
love  the  being  whose  very  helplessness  and  dependence  would 
have  been  an  additional  tie,  to  one  possessed  of  a  noble  or 
generous  nature. 

"  He  at  length  absented  himself  from  home  for  weeks  at  a 
time,  and  each  absence  was  lengthened,  until  Madeline  was 
aroused  from  her  sorrow  to  find  herself  a  neglected,  almost  an 
abandoned  wife.  To  one  of  her  temper,  this  conviction  brought 
unrningled  despair.  Self-destruction  appeared  her  only  refuge 
from  misery ;  but  she  looked  on  her  child,  and  the  thought  of 
bis  desolation  determined  her  to  live. 

"  One  evening  she  sat  at  her  window  watching  for  the  return 
of  her  truant  husband,  when  a  gentleman  on  horseback  ap 
proached,  and  she  rushed  out  to  meet  him,  deceived  by  the 
twilight  into  believing  it  to  be  Lagarde.  He  was  a  stranger — 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  131 

a  cold,  stern  man,  who  regarded  her  with  an  expression  she 
could  not  understand. 

"  '  Is  this  the  dwelling  of  Miss  Graham  ?'  he  inquired. 

"  '  No,  sir,'  replied  Madeline.  '  Not  of  Miss  Graham,  but  of 
Mrs.  Lagarde.  Graham  was  formerly  my  name,  but  I  now 
claim  that  of  my  husband.' 

" '  Your  husband  !  Ah,  how  ? — that  is  by  courtesy,  I  suppose. 
You  must  be  aware  that  Mr.  Lagarde  has  another  wife  living, 
wedded  to  him  while  at  College,  and  unquestionably  his  lawful 
wife.' 

"  This  man  evidently  believed  that  he  was  relating  nothing 
new  to  the  unfortunate  girl  he  addressed,  or  it  would  not  have 
been  in  human  nature  to  deal  such  a  blow  in  so  offhand,  care 
less  a  manner.  My  sister  heard  no  more ;  she  fell  without 
sense  or  motion  at  the  stranger's  feet.  Several  days  elapsed 
before  she  could  summon  sufficient  composure  to  see  him  again. 
He  was  a  lawyer  commissioned  by  him  she  had  believed  her  hus 
band,  to  see  her  and  communicate  the  fact  of  his  first  wife  having 
claimed  him.  He  warned  her  that  a  suit  would  be  useless,  as 
their  union  had  never  been  a  legal  one ;  he  had  cruelly 
imposed  on  her  credulity  and  inexperience.  He  offered  her  the 
cottage  in  which  she  resided,  and  an  annuity  sufficient  for  her 
support.  Her  child  he  would  take  and  educate,  so  soon  as  it 
was  old  enough  to  be  separated  from  her.  Such  was  the  man 
on  whom  she  had  lavished  the  untold  wealth  of  deep  feeling  ! 
Such  the  being  by  whom  she  had  believed  herself  beloved ! 
Selfish,  unfeeling,  unmanly,  he  had  forsaken,  and  then  insulted  her ! 

"  Rising  from  her  seat  she  took  her  child  in  her  arms,  and  said 
to  him  who  had  borne  these  proposals — 

" '  Return,  sir,  to  your  employer,  and  tell  him  that,  although 
ruined  and  abandoned  by  him  who  should  have  been  her  pro 
tector — though  deceived  where  she  had  most  fondly  trusted, 
Madeline  Graham  is  yet  too  proud  to  owe  to  him  the  support  of 
herself  or  her  child.  She  scorns  his  insulting  offers,  as  she  despises 
him  who  could  make  them.  Go,  sir ;  I  am  young  and  help 
less,  but  the  Father  of  such  will  enable  me  to  provide  for  my 
unhappy  babe.' 

"  She  would  not  listen  to  the  persuasions  addressed  to  her  by 
the  messenger,  but  left  that  evening  for  the  city  of  Savannah. 
She  sold  a  few  jewels  which  had  belonged  to  our  mother,  and 
under  an  assumed  name  struggled  to  support  herself  and  infant 
by  doing  fancy  work,  in  which  she  excelled. 

"  When  I  heard  this  history,  I  swore  in  the  deepest  recesses 


132  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

of  my  heart  to  pursue  Lagarde  to  the  uttermost  parts  of  the 
earth  to  obtain  atonement.  On  my  arrival  in  Savannah  I 
claimed  what  was  due  to  me  from  his  father,  and  on  hearing  of 
it,  the  coward  precipitately  left  for  a  northern  city,  in  which  he 
pretended  to  have  urgent  business.  I  followed  him  ;  with  mad 
ness  seething  in  my  brain,  and  a  fiend's  grasp  upon  my  heart, 
I  tracked  his  steps.  I  was  not  a  good  shot ;  this  I  determined 
to  remedy,  and  every  afternoon  I  stopped  an  hour  before  night 
and  practised  shooting  at  a  mark  until  I  had  acquired  such  skill 
as  to  snuff  a  candle  without  extinguishing  it. 

"  My  victim  went  from  place  to  place  to  evade  me,  but  I  was 
unwearied  in  my  pursuit.  We  at  length  met ;  it  was  in  a 
public  garden  in  New  York.  His  wife  was  leaning  on  his  arm, 
a  young  and  lovely  woman,  but  not  to  be  compared  with  my 
matchless  sister.  He  looked  harassed  and  miserable.  I  did  not 
then  accost  him,  but  pulling  my  hat  over  my  brows,  I  followed 
him  to  his  hotel.  His  wife  left  him  at  the  door,  and  he  turned 
in  another  direction.  I  still  went  on,  though  he  walked  with 
great  rapidity,  as  if  seeking  to  dissipate  gloomy  thought  by 
quick  motion.  We  reached  the  suburbs  of  the  city,  and  he  at 
length  paused  beneath  the  shadow  of  the  trees.  It  was  a  retired 
spot,  and  suited  my  purpose  well.  I  laid  my  hand  on  his 
shoulder  and  spoke.  We  had  met  once  before,  when  we  were 
both  boys.  I  had  not  forgotten  him,  but  in  the  emaciated,  soul- 
stricken  being  before  him,  he  did  not  recognise  the  brother  of 
his  victim. 

"  '  What  do  you  want  ?     Who  are  you  ?'  he  inquired. 

"'  Let  these  answer  you,'  I  replied,  drawing  my  pistols  from 
my  bosom. 

M '  I  do  not  know  ;  I  do  not  understand,'  he  stammered,  while 
the  livid  hue  of  fear  spread  over  his  features. 

"'Wretch,  caitiff!  you  see  Graham  before  you!  Let  the 
sound  of  that  name  freeze  your  craven  life-blood  !  Take  your 
choice  of  these  weapons  ;  one  or  the  other  dies  before  we  leave 
this  spot.  God  will  be  with  the  avenger.' 

"  He  attempted  to  expostulate  ;  he  even  entreated  me  to  spare 
his  life,  but  I  would  listen  to  nothing.  He  looked  anxiously 
around,  but  no  one  was  near.  I  will  not  repeat  to  you  all  we 
said,  Miss  Alwin,  lest  you  should  think  me  less  of  a  man  than  a 
demon  ;  but  remember  my  provocation,  and  be  as  lenient  as  you 
can.  At  length,  with  the  courage  inspired  by  despair,  he  grasped 
the  pistol.  I  named  five  paces  as  the  distance  ;  we  fired,  and  I 
left  the  spot  a  murderer !' 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  133 

"  I  fled  from  the  city  before  it  was  discovered,  and  reached 
Savannah  in  safety.  I  possessed  a  few  thousand  dollars,  gained 
by  my  trip  to  England,  and  this  sum  was  placed  in  the  hands 
of  a  merchant  in  that  place,  and  the  interest  secured  to  me  a 
small  independence. 

"  I  have  related  my  sister's  history  to  you,  Miss  Alwin,  as  I 
afterwards  heard  it  from  herself ;  but  until  my  return  from  the 
pursuit  of  Lagarde  we  had  not  met.  A  mutual  friend  had 
informed  me  of  the  particulars  of  the  pretended  marriage,  but 
he  did  not  know  what  name  she  had  assumed,  nor  her  place  of 
concealment.  I  would  not  wait  to  discover  her,  but  left  instruc 
tions  with  him  to  use  every  effort  to  do  so.  On  my  return  to 
his  house,  I  found  her  there. 

"  She  fainted  upon  my  breast ;  and  as  I  bent  over  her,  I  saw  the 
ravages  suffering  had  made  in  that  young  and  elastic  frame.  Oh, 
Isabel,  you  cannot  imagine  my  feelings  at  that  moment.  I  had 
escaped  the  dangers  of  shipwreck  and  storm,  to  find  my  hopes 
crushed  to  the  earth ;  my  sister,  in  the  early  dawn  of  life,  thus 
trampled  on — ruined ;  myself,  an  outcast,  with  the  stain  of 
blood  upon  my  hand.  Wretchedness  must  henceforth  be  our 
portion. 

"  For  hours  Madeline  would  sit  beside  me,  endeavoring  to 
look  cheerful ;  to  speak  in  her  former  tone.  In  vain ;  the  spell 
was  on  me,  and  my  demon  would  not  be  appeased.  We 
removed  far  from  our  former  home,  and  I  fancied  that  I  might 
be  happy  if  my  sister's  child  had  not  been  constantly  near  me. 
He  was  a  miniature  image  of  his  father ;  and  I  felt,  when  his 
baby  hand  accidentally  touched  me,  as  if  a  serpent  had  darted 
its  fangs  into  my  flesh. 

"  One  day — one  dreadful  day,  I  received  letters  from  Savannah, 
informing  me  that  the  merchant  in  whose  hands  my  funds  were 
placed,  had  failed,  and  the  whole  of  it  was  lost.  This  blow 
severed  the  last  cord  that  held  me  to  the  shadowy  light  of 
reason,  which  for  months  had  kept  me  from  raving  insanity. 

"  Madeline  was  not  well — she  was  sleeping  on  the  couch  in 
her  room — her  child  was  fretting,  and  as  I  looked  on  them,  and 
thought  of  the  misery  to  which  she  would  awake,  I  thought  it 
would  be  mercy  to  take  her  life.  My  health  was  too  com 
pletely  shattered  to  permit  me  to  undertake  any  employment — 
I  knew  that  Madeline  was  sinking  into  a  premature  grave,  a 
prey  to  melancholy.  Already  forsaken  by  the  world,  she  had 
no  other  reliance  than  her  penniless,  half-mad  brother. 

"  I  speak  calmly,  Miss  Alwin,  but  if  you  could  look  into  my 
12 


134  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

heart,  and  see  the  fire  that  is  consuming  it,  you  would  shrink 
back  appalled.  The  fable  of  the  vulture  preying  on  the  heart 
is  with  me  a  reality. 

"  Madeline  was  lying  there,  with  her  long  hair  hanging  over 
her  pillow,  and  sweeping  to  the  floor.  I  looked  on  her  wan 
countenance,  and  thought  of  my  vow  to  my  dying  mother.  I 
had  promised  to  prefer  her  welfare  to  my  own,  and  always  to 
promote  her  happiness.  There  was  now  but  one  way  to  save 
her  from  penury,  want,  and  sorrow,  greater  than  she  had  ever 
yet  known.  I  felt  that  I  was  losing  all  control  over  myself,  and 
I  tried  to  leave  the  room — but  I  could  not — some  terrible  influ 
ence,  I  could  not  resist,  held  me  spell-bound.  I  played  with 
the  curls  of  that  beautiful  hair — I  wound  them  around  my 
fingers — I  caressed  them  fondly,  and  then • 

"  Stoop  down  your  head,  Miss  Alwin — lower — lower  yet, 
that  I  may  whisper  it  in  your  ear.  I  wound  that  golden  glory 
around  her  throat,  and,  spite  of  her  struggles,  her  cries,  I " 

"  Merciful  God  !  you  did  not  murder  her  !"  exclaimed  the 
horror-stricken  Isabel. 

"  Murder  !  No — no — do  not  say  that  her  blood  is  on  me 
too  !  I  shed  no  blood :  when  it  was  finished,  she  looked  calm 
and  beautiful  as  ever ;  and  when  that  child  cried,  I  tied  one  of 
her  long  fair  tresses  around  his  neck  too ;  there  they  lay  side  by 
side — the  mother  and  the  child — both  cold,  and  both  happy. 
I  then  laid  myself  down  on  the  floor  beside  her,  and  sang  a 
lullaby  our  mother  had  sung  to  us  in  childhood. 

"  I  was  arrested — tried,  and  acquitted  under  the  plea  of 
madness.  I  was  mad  for  many  months  afterwards.  Since  my 
recovery,  I  have  wandered  from  place  to  place  without  an  interest 
in  life,  until  we  met.  A  distant  connexion  of  my  mother  heard 
my  unhappy  story,  and  from  him  I  annually  received  a  sum 
which  is  sufficient  for  my  support.  Recent  letters  inform  me 
that  he  is  dead,  and  has  bequeathed  me  a  large  portion  of  his 
vast  estates.  Every  night  since  I  heard  it,  my  sister  stands  by 
my  bedside,  and  reproaches  me  for  taking  her  life. 

"  You  have  now  heard  all,  Miss  Alwin.  Knowing  my  sad 
story,  can  you  suffer  me  to  linger  by  your  side  ?  No — I  read 
fear  in  your  eye — aversion  for  the  fratricide.  I  wanted  only 

this "  and  with  a  shriek  and  a  bound  he  left  the  side  of  the 

affrighted  girl,  nor  heeded  her  calls  to  return.  A  few  moments, 
and  he  was  lost  to  view. 

Hurrying  home,  she  rapidly  related  the  outline  of  the 
tragedy  to  which  she  had  just  listened,  and  despatched  the 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  135 

household  in  search  of  the  unhappy  narrator.  He  baffled  their 
efforts  to  discover  him,  and  a  night  of  great  anxiety  was  spent, 
awaiting  his  return.  The  next  morning,  one  of  the  laborers  on 
the  place  found  him  lying  on  his  face  in  the  forest.  He  was 
quite  dead ;  the  violent  agitation  of  the  preceding  evening, 
combined  with  his  previous  exhaustion,  had  proved  too  much 
for  his  weakened  frame. 

He   was   buried  in  a  green,  sunny  spot,  and  the  tears  of 
strangers  watered  the  grave  of  the  outcast. 


CHAPTER  XXII. 

THE  following  letter  from  Russell  to  a  young  friend  will 
throw  some  light  on  his  motions  after  his  departure  from  the 
island : — 

"Omo,  November  20,  18 — . 

"  DEAR  DALTON — 

"  You  will  perceive  from  the  date  of  this  epistle  that  I  am 
still  in  what  you  term  the  '  Western  Wilds.'  In  truth,  in  the 
present  state  of  my  mind  I  am  unfit  for  society,  and  just  now 
the  companionship  of  the  eternal  stars  is  much  more  to  my  taste 
than  the  most  brilliant  assembly. 

"  I  am  studying  astronomy ;  but  I  must  confess  that  a  pair  of 
eyes  with  their  tender  darkness,  too  often  arise  between  my 
vision  and  the  midnight  of  heaven. 

"  You  have  asked  me  for  my  history  ?  It  is  briefly  told  :  In 
infancy  I  was  considered  as  the  son  of  an  intimate  friend  of  Col. 
Alwin,  who,  dying  insolvent,  left  his  son  to  the  protection  of  a 
man  he  had  often  befriended.  My  childhood  was  a  bright  and 
happy  one  ;  the  only  chill  that  ever  fell  on  my  spirit  was  occa 
sioned  by  my  guardian's  indifference  towards  me.  My  wants 
were  scrupulously  attended  to,  but  no  word  of  encouragement 
ever  issued  from  his  lips ;  no  beaming  look  of  welcome  ever 
greeted  my  appearance.  I  had  nothing  to  love :  my  heart  was 
often  saddened  when  I  looked  abroad  and  saw  other  children 
giving  and  receiving  pleasure  from  the  exercise  of  their  affec 
tions  ;  and  the  conviction  would  come  coldly  to  my  heart  that  in 
this  bright  and  beautiful  world,  there  was  not  a  creature  from 
whom  I  could  claim  the  love  of  kindred. 


136  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

"At  length  Col.  Alwin  caused  a  young  girl  he  had  adopted 
to  be  brought  home.  She  was  a  child  of  rare  beauty  and  gentle 
ness.  I  need  not  describe  her  to  you,  for  you  have  seen  Julie 
de  Bourg  in  the  full  development  of  her  charms,  and  know  her 
to  be  lovely  exceedingly.  I  was  no  longer  lonely  ;  this  orphan 
stranger  became  to  me,  even  in  boyhood,  my  world.  We  forgot 
our  mutual  isolation  in  our  strong  affection  for  each  other.  As 
years  rolled  away  that  preference  deepened  into  a  passion  which 
must  influence  the  life  of  both,  though  at  that  time  we  little 
dreamed  that  such  would  be  the  result. 

"  As  my  character  developed,  my  guardian  appeared  to  take 
more  interest  in  my  pursuits ;  and  he  frequently  condescended 
to  point  out  to  me  the  career  he  wished  me  to  embrace,  to 
dwell  on  the  distinctions  which  at  some  future  day  I  might 
aspire  to  win. 

"  This  fired  my  ambition,  and  I  resolved  to  be  all  that  he 
anticipated.  For  this  purpose  I  redoubled  my  attention  to  my 
studies,  and  I  was  greatly  elated  when  I  discovered  that  I  had 
won  his  warm  approbation.  My  ideas  of  the  course  I  was  to 
pursue  were  vague  and  unsatisfactory,  situated  as  I  was  in  the 
family  of  a  man  of  such  eminence  as  Col.  Alwin.  Early  intro 
duced  on  that  stage,  where  I  was  to  struggle  for  a  name  among 
the  great  ones  of  my  country,  I  had  opportunities  for  observa 
tion  which  were  improved  with  avidity.  I  am  naturally  of  a 
speculative  turn  of  mind,  and  if  I  could  detect  the  concealed 
motives  of  men,  I  felt  a  pleasure  in  dragging  them  to  light. 
Alas  !  I  found  selfishness  too  often  the  only  inducement  to 
espouse  the  cause  of  truth  and  virtue,  and  I  sickened  at  the 
knowledge  of  human  nature  I  acquired  in  the  school  of  political 
life.  I  wished  for  power,  but  it  was  to  benefit  the  many,  not  to 
reward  the  few.  1  saw  many  grasp  the  glittering  bauble,  but  it 
was  to  exalt  themselves  above  the  multitude,  that  they  might 
trample  on  them  with  impunity. 

"  As  my  knowledge  of  human  nature  increased,  I  turned  my 
thoughts  within,  and  examined  my  own  heart.  There  I  found 
little  sympathy  with  those  around  me ;  their  narrow  views  and 
grasping  ambition  disgusted  me  ;  and  I  sought  for  something  to 
interest  me  in  the  resources  of  my  own  mind.  I  had  amassed  a 
vast  amount  of  information  for  one  of  my  years,  but  my  glow 
ing,  bounding  heart  felt  its  utter  insufficiency  to  impart  happi 
ness.  I  felt  myself  a  solitary  unit  in  creation,  with  no  kindred 
to  exult  in  my  success ;  no  eye  to  brighten  as  it  read  of  the 
triumphs  I  intended  to  win.  I  did  not  then  know  that  my 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  137 

weariness  of  spirit  proceeded  from  the  absence  of  one  who  had 
breathed  upon  the  slumbering  pulses  of  my  heart,  and  aroused 
it  to  the  first  emotions  of  passionate  love. 

"  I  had  glowing  visions  of  the  grand  passion,  and  my  imagi 
nation  had  embodied  a  creation  as  bright  as  the  acgel  forms 
which  hover  over  us  in  slumber ;  but  I  deemed  it  impossible 
that  the  romantic  dream  of  an  enthusiast  should  ever  be 
realized. 

"  At  this  period  Isabel  Alwin  and  Miss  de  Bourg  returned 
from  the  boarding-school  in  which  they  had  been  educated.  Our 
childhood  had  been  passed  together,  and  our  vacations  had  also 
been  spent  at  Col.  Alwin's  country  residence ;  but  during  the 
last  four  years  we  had  not  met.  I  had  only  thought  of  them 
as  lovely  and  interesting  children,  unconscious  that  the  germ  of 
passion  was  in  my  heart,  ready  to  spring  into  flower,  at  the  first 
glance  from  those  eyes  from  which  I  had  so  often  wiped  the  tears 
that  flowed  for  some  childish  grief. 

"  Forgetful  of  the  changes  which  time  brings  about,  I  was  not 
prepared  for  the  vision  of  beauty  which  stood  before  me  one 
bright  summer  day.  I  was  so  much  surprised  that  I  forgot  to 
welcome  her  to  her  home  until  the  tones  of  her  clear  sweet  voice 
pronounced  my  name.  I  then  advanced,  and  offered  my  tardy 
congratulations. 

"  I  beheld  the  embodiment  of  all  my  fancies  in  a  warm 
hearted,  frank,  and  affectionate  girl,  who  shed  the  sunshine  of 
joy  throughout  the  whole  household.  The  servants  adored  her, 
and  even  the  superannuated  dog  would  crawl  from  his  kennel  at 
the  sound  of  her  glad  voice,  and  look  into  her  bright  face  with 
an  expression  of  affection  almost  human. 

"  Do  you  wonder  that  I  loved  her  ? — that  I  wished  for  love  in 
return  ?  Yet,  do  not  misunderstand  me  ;  I  only  wished  her  to 
regard  me  in  the  light  of  a  brother.  I  knew  that  Col.  Alwin 
was  too  ambitious  to  see  this  lovely  and  accomplished  girl  link 
her  fate  with  that  of  his  obscure  protege.  He  expected  her  to 
make  a  brilliant  marriage,  I  was  well  aware  ;  but  I  did  not  think 
it  wrong  to  endeavor  to  win  her  esteem. 

"  Both  she  and  Isabel  appeared  to  view  me  in  the  light  of  a 
friend  and  protector ;  and  engrossed  as  Col.  Alwin  was  by  his 
public  employments,  I  found  myself  their  constant  attendant.  I 
would  not  think  of  the  danger  of  such  intimacy.  I  imagined 
my  feelings  under  my  own  control ;  I  thought  the  folly  of  loving 
what  I  could  not  expect  to  win,  would  be  a  sufficient  safeguard 
to  my  heart. 

12* 


138  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

"It  was  long  before  I  discovered  the  origin  of  the  charm 
which  rendered  my  life  doubly  delightful.  There  is  but  one 
who  can  say,  '  thus  far  shalt  thou  go,  and  no  farther,'  and  I  daily 
found  my  resolution  not  to  love  of  no  avail.  In  solitude  I  con 
sidered  it  as  madness,  and  resolved  to  break  the  spell  which 
enthralled  me ;  but  when  I  again  stood  in  her  presence,  I  loved 
her  more  wildly  than  ever. 

"  First  love  is  said  to  be  the  most  delicious  sensation  the  heart 
can  know.  It  may  be  with  those  who  have  been  fortunate 
enough  to  choose  one  within  their  reach.  I  only  know  that  the 
pain  of  loving  one  I  dared  not  aspire  to,  overbalanced  the  plea 
sure  greatly.  I  would  not  ask  myself  what  the  end  of  this  mad 
ness  was  to  be  ?  I  only  felt  that  I  existed  but  in  her  presence, 
and  I  would  not  withdraw  myself  from  the  delicious  intoxica 
tion. 

"  Accident  discovered  to  me  what  I  had  made  no  effort  to 
accomplish — what  I  had  never  hoped.  It  was  that  Julie  was 
not  indifferent  to  me.  Can  you  wonder  that  my  first  emotion 
was  unmingled  rapture  ?  But  it  was  speedily  succeeded  by  far 
different  feelings.  There  was  another  who  offered  her  the  bril 
liant  worldly  gifts  I  so  sadly  needed ;  and  he  was  one  T  then 
thought  might  become  worthy  of  her.  I  was  led  by  him 
to  believe  that  Julie  would  sacrifice  her  affections  for  wealth,  and 
I  bitterly  felt  the  impossibility  of  asking  her  to  stoop  from  her 
high  estate  and  link  her  fortunes  with  one  who  could  offer 
her  nothing  save  unsullied  honor,  and  the  determination  to  be 
distinguished  in  the  future. 

"  I  then  had  courage  to  withdraw  myself  as  much  as  possible 
from  her  society,  and  to  make  an  effort  to  repress  every  feeling 
of  tenderness  for  her.  All  my  caution  was  useless.  One  even 
ing  we  met  in  the  grounds  near  the  island  mansion.  I 
joined  her,  and  we  wandered  there  until  twilight  deepened  into 
night ;  her  spirits  were  depressed ;  mine  of  late  had  constantly 
been  so.  Before  the  close  of  our  walk  I  had  forgotten  every 
thing  but  my  love  for  her.  That  love  had  been  declared,  and  I 
had  drawn  from  her  trembling  eyes  the  confession  that  it  was 
more  dearly  prized  by  her  than  anything  the  world  could 
offer. 

"  My  dream  of  happiness  was  as  brief  as  it  was  bright.  I  can 
not  explain,  even  to  you,  the  causes  of  our  separation.  I  feel  that 
we  are  severed  for  ever.  Words  can  never  express  the  wild  con 
flict  of  feeling  that  warred  in  my  breast  when  this  conviction 
came  to  it.  I  am  now  calm,  but  it  is  the  calm  that  succeeds 


THE      CONSPIKATOR.  139 

the  whirlwind.  I  am  unfit  at  present  for  anything  like  social 
enjoyment,  and  I  have  sought  the  unpeopled  forest,  that  I  may 
indulge  my  sad  reveries — my  vain  regrets ;  and  when  they 
come  in  such  a  rush  as  to  sweep  away  the  barriers  I  have  endea 
vored  to  raise  against  them,  my  weak  complainings  shall  only 
be  heard  by  our  great  mother  Nature. 

"  Yet,  I  am  not  entirely  alone  ;  my  companion  is  a  hunter, 
and  informs  me  that  for  many  years  past  he  has  been  a  solitary 
dweller  in  these  wilds,  only  visiting  the  settlements  occasionally, 
to  procure  ammunition.  He  is  evidently  a  man  of  education, 
who  in  early  life  has  mingled  in  the  active  scenes  of  life,  and 
acquired  a  polish  and  eloquence  of  manner  which  ever  so  long  a 
residence  in  this  secluded  spot  has  not  been  able  to  destroy. 

"  I  accidentally  discovered  his  dwelling  while  wandering'  in 
the  woods  with  my  rifle  on  my  shoulder,  more  as  an  excuse 
than  with  any  intention  of  using  it.  I  was  benighted,  and 
accepted  his  invitation  to  his  cabin.  There,  much  to  my  asto 
nishment,  I  found  a  small  but  well  selected  library,  and  I  dis 
covered  that  my  host  is  a  scholar,  and  a  man  of  fine  literary 
taste.  I  have  now  remained  with  him  several  weeks,  and  every 
day  finds  me  draw  more  closely  to  this  singular  man.  He  has 
promised  to  give  me  his  history  at  some  future  day,  and  I  anti 
cipate  in  it  a  life  of  adventure  and  disappointment. 

"  I  am  now  writing  before  a  huge  fire  in  his  cabin,  and  Leslie 
is  sitting  on  the  opposite  side  of  our  rude  table  engaged  in  read 
ing.  A  lamp  is  between  us,  and  the  light  falls  on  his  noble, 
though  sad  countenance.  He  has  a  tall  and  finely  formed  per 
son,  and  features  of  a  high  order  of  intellectual  beauty.  When 
he  turns  his  full  dark  eyes  upon  me,  it  seems  as  if  I  can  read  in 
their  subdued  expression  the  sorrow  which  has  wasted  his  young 
years,  and  driven  him  from  communion  with  his  kind. 

"  Adieu  !  When  this  fit  of  misanthropy  has  passed  away, 
you  will  see  me  return  to  my  former  mode  of  life ;  but  never 
again  will  you  see  the  gay  and  joyous  companion  you  once  knew. 
I  seem  in  a  few  weeks  to  have  passed  from  the  flowery  domain 
of  youth,  with  its  bright  hopes  and  golden  anticipations,  to  that 
period  in  later  life  when  we  feel  how  hollow  and  unsubstantial 
is  all  we  seek — when  we  pursue  the  bubble  reputation,  or  the 
more  ephemeral  blossom,  happiness !  Once  I  dreamed  of  a 
futurity  which  the  voice  of  well  earned  popularity,  and  the  smile 
of  love,  were  alike  to  bless.  In  fancy,  I  had  twined  the  laurel 
wreath  with  the  roses  of  enjoyment,  and  thus  mingled,  I  trusted 
that  one  would  be  as  unfading  as  the  other ;  but  now,  the  path 


140  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

of  ambition  has  no  charms  for  me  ;  no  heart  would  rejoice  in 
my  success,  and  I  abjure  it. 

"  Yours  truly, 

"  CHARLES  RUSSELL." 

The  following  lines  were  added  in  a  scarcely  legible  hand  : 

"  I  have  just  heard  from  the  island.  Oh,  woman  !  woman  ! 
who  should  trust  in  thee,  when  thy  name  is  weakness?  Julie 
has  consented  to  wed  my  bitterest  foe — to  give  her  hand  to  the 
man  who  sought  my  life  with  a  savage  ferocity  I  had  not  be 
lieved  in  the  breast  of  any  human  being.  I  have  been  to 
Marietta,  and  there  found  the  confidential  servant  of  Zavala, 

who  came  with  a  letter  from  his  master  to  the  Rev.  Mr.  B . 

Zavala  requests  him  to  visit  the  island,  and  perform  the  cere 
mony  which  is  to  unite  this  lovely  and  innocent  victim  of 
ambition  to  the  object  of  her  undisguised  aversion. 

"  Until  this  news  reached  me,  I  imagined  that  I  had  resigned 
her ;  but  'tis  only  now  that  I  feel  how  linked  with  my  very 
being  is  this  passion — how  I  have  hoped  impossibilities.  Julie 
is  lost  to  me  for  ever !  Those  words  contain  the  sentence  of  my 
life  !  Farewell,  romance,  with  your  train  of  bright  but  unreal 
visions  !  Farewell  to  the  hope  of  a  happy  futurity  !  The  hard 
and  arid  path  that  leads  to  what  the  world  calls  fame,  is  the 
only  one  now  open  to  me,  and  no  motive  is  left  to  me  to 
attempt  its  perilous  ascent. 

"  I  will  visit  the  island  once  more,  unknown  to  its  inhabitants, 
and  gaze  unseen  on  my  lost  idol — I  must  behold  her  before  she 
seals  her  own  misery,  by  wedding  one  she  can  never  love." 


CHAPTER  XXIV. 

COL.  ALWIN  had  made  his  arrangements  to  leave  the  island 
immediately  after  the  marriage  of  Miss  de  Bourg.  Accom 
panied  by  Fitzgerald  and  Zavala,  he  intended  travelling  through 
the  state  of  Kentucky,  hoping  in  his  progress  to  add  many 
influential  names  to  the  list  of  his  adherents.  Dr.  Crawford 
was  to  remain  with  the  family  at  Fitzgerald  House,  and 
when  the  spring  opened,  Col.  Alwin's  two  companions  were 
to  return  and  accompany  them  down  the  river  to  Natchez; 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  141 

from  which  place,  the  triumphant  Zavala  would  bear  his  bride 
to  the  bosom  of  his  family. 

This  arrangement  was  the  most  satisfactory  one  for  all  par 
ties  that  could  be  made,  though  Zavala  demurred  a  little  at  so 
long  a  separation  from  his  bride.  Dr.  Crawford  was  a  gentle 
man  of  the  old  school,  and  though  an  elderly  bachelor,  he  was 
extremely  fond  of  female  society.  Himself  and  Col.  Alwin 
had  been  friends  from  boyhood  ;  they  had  been  college  chums, 
and  had  entered  on  the  practice  of  their  different  professions  at 
the  same  time.  An  unbroken  intimacy  had  always  been  main 
tained  between  them,  and  it  was  his  personal  attachment  for  the 
man,  rather  than  a  wish  for  change,  which  had  involved  the 
good  doctor  in  Col.  Alwin's  present  schemes.  To  the  ladies  of 
the  household,  his  society  during  the  tedious  months  of  winter 
was  the  most  welcome  that  could  have  been  offered.  He  was 
amusing  without  being  tiresome,  and  so  perfectly  independent 
in  his  pursuits,  that  he  placed  no  restraint  on  the  mistress  of  the 
mansion. 

The  bridal  morning  was  as  bright  as  lover  could  have  desired, 
and  Zavala  trusted  that  the  brilliant  sunbeams  which  glittered 
on  the  tranquil  waters  of  the  Ohio,  were  an  omen  of  his  future 
life,  blessed  with  the  companionship  of  his  beautiful  Julie. 

With  a  sinking  spirit,  and  a  cheek  from  which  each  hour 
appeared  to  steal  the  hues  of  life,  the  poor  girl  had  seen  the 
day  approach  which  was  to  seal  her  misery.  Did  her  guardian 
watch  that  fading  form  unmoved  ?  Alas  !  who  could  tell  ? 
Calm,  self-possessed  as  ever,  Col.  Alwin  appeared  not  to  be 
aware  of  the  alteration  in  the  being  lie  had  once  seemed  to  love. 
He  would  not  see  that  she  was  wretched — struggling  with 
memories  which  clung  to  her  heart  with  the  weight  of  despair ; 
while  she  shrank  more  deeply  from  the  approaching  union,  as 
the  time  drew  near  which  would  give  Zavala  the  right  to 
claim  from  her  the  love  and  consideration  of  a  wife.  Don 
Pedro  at  first  deluded  himself  with  the  belief  that  Julie  might 
yet  learn  to  love  him :  as  if  the  course  he  had  pursued  was 
not  well  calculated  to  destroy  every  sentiment  towards  him, 
save  that  of  unconquerable  repugnance.  She  listened  calmly 
when  he  dwelt  on  their  future  with  the  impassioned  eloquence 
of  affection  :  and  though  no  smile  flickered  on  her  lips,  no 
vivid  blush  mantled  her  marble  cheek,  he  at  first  fancied  that 
she  heard  him  with  interest.  He  mistook  the  apathetic  calm 
ness  of  despair  for  the  first  dawn  of  affection.  Strange,  that 


142  THE     CONSPIRATOR. 

one  who  loved,  should  have  been  so  deceived  in  the  signs  of 
that  passion ! 

But  as  the  time  for  their  union  approached,  he  read  her 
heart  more  accurately.  He  then  felt  that,  had  she  been  only 
indifferent  to  him,  he  would  have  deemed  himself  fortunate. 
He  understood  the  ill-concealed  aversion  with  which  she  ac 
cepted  his  attentions ;  he  saw  the  cold  thrill  that  convulsed  her 
frame,  the  icy  pallor  that  overspread  her  expressive  features, 
when  their  marriage  was  alluded  to  ;  and  his  proud,  passionate 
heart  registered  a  vow  to  retort  on  her  the  exquisite  suffering 
such  indications  inflicted  on  himself.  He  loved  her  with  the 
savage  ferocity  which  the  tiger  bestows  upon  its  young  ;  and 
mingled  with  this  feeling,  was  a  strong  dash  of  hatred,  when  he 
recalled  the  cold  scorn  with  which  his  overtures  had  been 
rejected,  until  her  affection  for  her  guardian  wrung  from  her 
the  consent  to  be  his. 

Late  in  the  evening,  Julie  sat  alone  in  her  own  room,  and 
the  brilliant  glare  of  many  lights  fell  on  her  person,  arrayed 
in  the  white  robes  of  a  bride.  All  trace  of  violent  emotion 
had  left  her  features ;  they  were  calm,  pale,  and  nearly  as 
rigid  as  stone.  She  looked  as  if  hope,  the  last  refuge  of  the 
afflicted,  had  ceased  to  throw  its  halo  around  her  heart,  and 
despair  had  usurped  its  place. 

Isabel  entered  with  a  bouquet  of  flowers,  fresh  from  the  con 
servatory,  which  she  placed  in  the  hair  of  her  friend.  Julie 
looked  up  at  the  mirror,  and  a  deep  flush  mounted  even  to  her 
temples ;  she  hastily,  almost  passionately,  snatched  them  from 
her  tresses,  and  crushed  them  beneath  her  feet. 

•"  'Tis  well,"  she  said,  "  to  deck  the  victim  for  the  sacrifice,  but 
his  flowers  shall  never  bloom  in  my  hair,  when  braided  to  attract 
his  rival.  No — no,  Isabel — there  is  sufficient  contrast  between 
this  pale  cheek  and  gorgeous  dress,  without  bringing  nature's 
blooming  offerings  to  twine  around  my  sad  brow." 

Isabel  remembered  that  the  white  rose-buds  were  gathered 
from  a  rare  species  of  that  plant,  which  Russell  had  brought 
with  him  from  a  French  settlement  on  the  river,  and  presented 
to  Julie  on  his  first  arrival  at  the  island ;  and  she  regretted 
much  that  she  had  not  been  more  thoughtful. 

In  the  mind  of  Julie,  recollections  were  entwined  with  this 
simple  gift,  which  it  was  anguish  to  recall.  She  remembered 
how  tenderly  it  had  been  nursed — how  anxiously  she  had 
watched  the  unfolding  of  the  first  bud,  a  type  of  their  love,  she 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  143 

now  thought,  for  it  had  withered  before  the  leaves  were  fully 
unfolded  ;  she  remembered  it  now,  though,  in  happier  hours,  it 
had  not  been  thought  of.  The  bush  was  now  in  full  bloom  ; 
and  how  beautiful  were  the  clusters  of  snowy  flowers,  how 
cheerless  all  within  her  blighted  heart ! 

As  she  leaned  her  head  upon  her  hand,  the  emotions  which 
swept  over  her  varying  countenance  so  well  depicted  the  bitter 
struggle  within,  that  Isabel  gazed  on  her  with  compassionate 


OS 

sorrow. 


"  Julie" — she  at  length  exclaimed — "  my  darling  Julie,  it 
breaks  my  heart  to  see  you  suffer  thus  ;  for  my  sake,  for  the 
sake  of  all  who  love  you,  look  less  wretched  !" 

Julie  suffered  herself  to  be  pressed  to  the  sympathizing  bosom 
of  her  friend  ;  she  then  gently  extricated  herself  from  her  arms, 
and  said — 

"  Do  not  quite  unnerve  me,  Isabel.  I  am  cairn  ;  you  cannot 
expect  me  to  say  that  I  am  happy ;  for  you  know  I  have  never 
pretended  to  love  the  man  to  whom  I  am  about  to  give  my 
hand.  Ah  !  could  Zavala  only  know  how  joyless  is  the  heart 
he  wishes  to  possess,  he  would  scarcely  deem  it  worth  the 
winning." 

"  Oh,  say  not  so,  my  beloved  girl.  He  thinks,  like  all  who 
know  you,  that  your  heart  is  warm  and  gentle,  and  he  who 
gains  it  will  possess  an  invaluable  treasure." 

"  You  forget  that  warm  feelings  can  be  chilled,  and  the 
heart  which  has  once  been  scathed  by  passion,  will  never  again 
trust  to  its  influence.  1  know  'tis  weak  in  me  thus  to  repine  ; 
but  visions  which  have  been  cherished  from  my  early  youth, 
are  not  so  easily  forgotten.  I  have  made  the  effort,  and  could 
a  draught  from  the  fabled  Lethe  be  procured,  for  the  coveted 
boon  of  forgetfulness,  I  would  willingly  lose  all  memory  of  my 
happy  childhood — of  the  joys  of  my  youth.  All — all  should 
go  for  oblivion  to  one  wild,  mad  dream  of  love." 

"  Time  brings  healing  on  its  wings,"  said  Isabel,  in  a  low 
tone  ;  for  she  did  not  herself  quite  believe  in  her  quotation. 

"  As  well  may  you  say  to  the  flower  which  we  carelessly  crush 
to-day,  that  the  sweet  air  and  bright  sunshine  of  spring  will 
restore  it  to  life  and  beauty.  Ah,  this  emotion  must  be  con 
quered.  Leave  me  alone  a  few  moments,  dearest  Isabel,  and  I 
will  gain  a  last  victory  over  myself."  '.->  *  -:: 

Isabel  left  the  apartment,  and  Julie  threw  open  the  window, 
that  the  cold  night  wind  might  blow  upon  her  throbbing  brow, 
and  allay  the  wild  fever  which  she  felt  was  rushing  through 


144  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

her  veins.  The  night  was  brilliantly  clear,  and  the  stars  glittered 
above  in  all  their  majestic  beauty.  With  a  cold  shiver,  she  was 
about  to  close  the  sash,  when  the  hedge  which  grew  near  the 
window  was  suddenly  borne  down,  and  a  figure  sprang  forward, 
and  stood  within  a  few  paces  from  her.  Her  first  impulse  was 
to  shriek,  but  in  another  instant  she  felt  as  if  turned  to  stone. 
Russell  stood  before  her,  and  he  uttered  a  torrent  of  reproaches, 
which  alternately  caused  her  to  tremble  with  indignation  and 
melt  with  tenderness. 

Overwhelmed  by  the  thought  that  he  was  about  to  lose  her 
for  ever — maddened  by  the  view  of  her,  evidently  in  her  bridal 
habiliments,  he  forgot  the  suffering  the  poor  girl  had  already 
passed  through — he  would  not  listen  to  her  words  of  palliation, 
but  continued  his  strain  of  passionate  entreaty,  to  come  with 
him  even  at  that  hour;  he  would  find  shelter,  and  a  fitting 
home  for  her,  and  save  her  from  the  fate  which  menaced  her. 
Julie  reminded  him  of  her  guardian — the  mysterious  power 
Zavala  exercised  over  him,  and  the  stern  necessity  which  seemed 
to  drive  her  into  his  arms.  In  vain  ;  in  that  hour  of  anguish, 
all  he  owed  to  his  protector — the  ties  of  blood  which  linked 
them  so  closely,  were  forgotten ;  he  only  beheld  the  woman  he 
adored  about  to  offer  herself  a  sacrifice  on  the  altar  of  a  crimi 
nal  ambition,  and  his  soul  rebelled  against  the  decree  which 
gave  her  to  such  a  fate. 

Moments,  which  in  their  lapse  seemed  ages  to  the  two  who 
stood  face  to  face  on  that  star-lit  night,  flitted  by,  and  Julie  was 
momentarily  expecting  the  entrance  of  Isabel.  She  at  length 
said  in  a  faint  tone — 

"  I  cannot  go  with  you,  for  I  should  die  before  we  reached  a 
shelter.  I  feel  myself  at  this  moment  scarcely  able  to  stand 
beside  this  window — I  know  that  I  am  very  ill ;  if  health  glowed 
in  my  veins — if  I  were  equal  to  the  exertion,  I  think  I  could 
not  have  the  firmness  to  remain  to  be  claimed  by  Zavala.  Go 
— go — I  beg  you — my  indisposition  must  postpone  the  mar 
riage — and 1  hear  a  step — you  must  not  be  found  here." 

He  seized  her  burning  hand,  and  pressed  it  to  his  lips. 
Emboldened  by  her  passiveness,  he  drew  her  towards  him 
through  the  open  casement,  and  imprinted  kisses  on  cheek, 
lips,  and  brow,  with  frantic  energy.  Then  releasing  her,  he 
rushed  a,way,  as  the.  door  unclosed,  and  Mrs.  Fitzger-ald  entered. 
The  chilling  blast  of  air  which  met  her  caused  her  to  recoil  with 
an  exclamation  of  surprise.  As  she  advanced  into  the  room,  she 
looked  around  for  Julie ;  a  white  figure  was  lying  across  the 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  145 

deep  recess  in  the  window,  and  approaching,  she  beheld  the 
unhappy  bride,  pale  as  a  snow-drift,  and  nearly  as  cold.  Long, 
long  was  it  before  their  efforts  succeeded  in  restoring  animation 
to  that  drooping  form  ;  and  when  the  skill  of  Dr.  Crawford  had 
once  more  enkindled  life  within  her  sinking  pulses,  it  was 
evident  that  her  mind  no  longer  retained  its  balance.  The 
good  physician  ordered  perfect  quiet,  and  insisted  that  her  life 
would  be  the  sacrifice,  if  any  agitating  allusion  was  made  before 
her,  in  her  present  state. 

The  constant  wretchedness  of  the  last  weeks  of  her  life  had 
wrought  their  usual  effects  on  a  nervous  and  delicately  organized 
temperament,  and  she  had  at  last  sunk  beneath  the  conflict 
between  a  sense  of  duty  towards  her  protector,  and  her  uncon 
querable  repugnance  to  the  proposed  union. 

A  burning  fever,  accompanied  by  delirium,  ensued,  and  all 
except  Dr.  Crawford  and  Isabel  were  banished  from  the  sick 
room. 

Long  and  unwearied  was  the  watch  of  affection  over  that 
suffering  couch.  The  skill  of  her  physician,  aided  by  an 
unbroken  constitution,  eventually  triumphed  over  her  malady, 
though  it  left  her  in  such  a  state  of  weakness  and  depression, 
that  all  thoughts  of  her  marriage  were  for  the  present  resigned. 
An  intimation  from  her  guardian  that  Zavala  insisted  on  the 
performance  of  the  ceremony  before  his  departure  from  the 
island,  threw  her  into  such  an  alarming  state,  that  a  relapse, 
which  Dr.  Crawford  declared  would  be  fatal,  was  near  taking 
place. 

Zavala  made  an  outward  show  of  yielding  with  a  good  grace, 
but,  in  his  bitter  heart,  all  this  was  treasured,  to  be  accounted 
for  at  some  future  day,  when  the  power  to  torment  would  be 
securely  his.  He  accompanied  Col.  Alwin  to  Kentucky,  where 
Fitzgerald  joined  them,  leaving  his  wife  and  her  young  guests 
to  pass  the  dreary  hours  of  winter  in  suspense  as  to  the  uncer 
tain  fate  of  all  most  dear  to  them. 

Julie  recovered  very  slowly,  and  Dr.  Crawford  was  appre 
hensive  that  the  depression  which  clouded  her  once  buoyant 
mind  would  eventually  destroy  the  health  of  his  interesting 
patient. 

13 


146  THB      CONSPIRATOR. 


CHAPTER  XXV. 

THE  winter,  with  its  storms  and  sunshine,  passed  away,  and 
the  river,  freed  from  its  icy  fetters,  flowed  dark  and  turbid  on 
its  course  to  that  bourne  towards  which  the  thoughts  of  our 
little  household  began  to  tend.  Every  preparation  for  their 
departure  was  completed,  and  they  only  awaited  the  return  of 
Fitzgerald  and  Zavala  to  commence  their  voyage.  Under  the 
superintendence  of  the  Doctor,  their  floating  house  had  assumed 
quite  a  habitable  appearance.  One  of  the  largest  class  of  keel 
boats  had  been  partitioned  into  rooms,  and  such  furniture  as 
was  needful  to  render  them  comfortable  had  been  removed 
thither  from  the  mansion. 

The  good  doctor  was  chagrined  to  perceive  that  a  deeper 
melancholy  appeared  to  have  settled  on  the  spirits  of  Julie 
since  the  reception  of  the  letters  announcing  the  speedy  arrival 
of  her  betrothed.  He  had  trusted  to  the  pleasant  spring 
weather  and  to  change  of  scene,  for  a  complete  restoration  to 
health,  but  he  now  feared  that  little  was  to  be  hoped  from 
them,  if  Zavala  was  to  be  the  companion  of  her  voyage. 

One  evening  they  were  all  assembled  in  the  parlor.  Julie, 
as  colorless  as  the  wrapper  which  enveloped  her  figure,  was 
seated  in  a  large  arm-chair,  reading  letters  which  had  just 
arrived  from  Col.  Alwin.  In  them  he  stated  his  progress 
through  the  State  of  Kentucky,  and  spoke  with  sanguine  con 
fidence  of  his  ultimate  success.  Though  suspected,  he  had 
been  able  to  shroud  his  plans  in  such  impenetrable  mystery, 
that  he  eluded  every  effort  on  the  part  of  the  public  authorities 
to  arrive  at  a  knowledge  of  his  true  aim.  He  concluded  with 
the  hope  that  he  would  soon  have  the  happiness  of  embracing 
his  beloved  children  ;  and  he  trusted  he  should  find  Julie  more 
reconciled  to  the  prospect  of  a  marriage  which  circumstances 
more  imperiously  demanded  than  ever. 

Poor  Julie  !  how  her  heart  sank  within  her  at  these  words  ! 
How  rebelliously  rushed  forth  every  feeling  of  her  soul  to 
oppose  the  destiny  so  perseveringly  thrust  upon  her  !  She 
would  not  accuse  him  of  want  of  feeling,  but  she  felt  that  he 
was  unkind. 

Dr.  Crawford  and  Mrs.  Fitzgerald  were  deeply  engaged  in  a 
game  of  chess,  while  Isabel  glanced  over  the  public  journals 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  147 

which  had  arrived  that  day,  eagerly  seeking  the  name  of  her 
beloved  father,  yet  fearing  to  find  there  something  which  might 
implicate  his  safety.  She  soon  glided  from  the  apartment, 
and  in  a  few  moments  issued  from  the  house  equipped  for  a 
walk. 

She  sought  the  Fairy  Glen,  and  throwing  herself  on  the  seat, 
yielded  her  soul  to  the  forebodings  which  filled  it.  Her  father 
had  not  hesitated  to  confide  to  her  the  object  of  his  present 
movements,  and  she  was  fully  aware  of  all  the  dangers  that 
hourly  menaced  him.  What  his  firm  soul  regarded  with 
unflinching  nerve,  caused  her  nightly  pillow  to  be  bedewed 
with  tears.  High-souled  as  she  was,  capable  as  her  mind  was 
of  grasping  the  whole  scope  of  his  plans,  she  was  but  a  girl, 
with  all  the  trembling  fears  for  the  safety  of  a  beloved  one 
which  must  ever  cling  to  a  woman's  heart. 

Could  Col.  Alwiu  have  dreamed  of  the  heart-sickening  fears 
his  confidence  would  bring  with  it,  he  would  have  spared  her 
the  suffering.  And  not  alone  was  her  sorrow  for  the  dangers 
which  might  overwhelm  him :  he  had  taught  her  to  look  beyond 
them  to  the  glorious  triumph  that  he  believed  would  soon 
crown  his  wishes.  She  mourned  over  the  alteration  which  a 
few  short  months  had  made  in  his  noble  nature.  She  saw 
each  kind  and  gentle  feeling  yielding  to  the  stern  passion  which 
seemed  gradually  to  be  filling  his  soul,  to  the  exclusion  of  all 
other  hopes,  all  other  fears ;  and  she  grieved  with  that  quiet, 
passionate  sorrow  that  persons  of  deep-toned  character  feel,  yet 
never  betray. 

Absorbed  in  her  reflections,  she  lingered  until  the  deepening 
shadows  of  twilight  warned  her  to  depart.  As  she  turned 
slowly  away,  the  rustling  of  leaves  startled  her,  and  her  first 
impulse  was  to  fly,  but  she  checked  it,  on  perceiving  the  Indian 
chief  emerge  from  the  parted  branches. 

Outalassa  had  continued  his  visits  since  the  departure  of 
Col.  Alwin,  looking  and  acting  as  usual ;  and  the  warning  given 
to  her  by  the  Indian  girl  had  entirely  escaped  her  memory. 
The  hour  and  the  place  now  recalled  it,  and  she  would  have 
given  much  to  have  been  nearer  the  house. 

"  Is  it  you,  Outalassa  ?"  exclaimed  the  frightened  girl.  "  In 
this  dim  twilight  I  am  almost  afraid  of  my  own  shadow,  and 
yours  has  made  my  heart  beat  more  quickly  than  usual." 

"  Outalassa  is  sorry  to  make  the  rose  on  the  maiden's  cheek 
forsake  its  home.  He  loves  the  daughter  of  the  great  Chief 
too  well  to  wish  her  to  be  frightened  when  he  follows  her  foot- 


148  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

steps.  Many  days  has  Outalassa  watched  the  Glancing  Eyes 
when  she  was  not  thinking  of  him." 

"  What  could  have  been  your  motive  in  watching  me  ?" 
asked  Isabel,  moving  as  she  spoke  in  the  direction  of  the  house. 

"  Stop,  lady,"  said  the  savage,  striding  nearer  to  her,  and 
laying  his  hand  on  her  arm.  "Listen  to  the  words  of  the 
Indian,  and  be  wise.  Fear  not,  for  the  silver  light  will  soon 
dance  on  the  leaves,  and  Outalassa  will  not  leave  the  daughter 
of  the  pale-face  to  go  through  the  woods  alone." 

He  pointed  to  the  long  line  of  rosy  light  on  the  edge  of  the 
horizon,  which  heralds  the  appearance  of  the  full  moon. 

"  I  must  return  immediately,  or  the  family  will  be  alarmed 
at  my  absence." 

"  The  dark  cloud  will  not  long  be  over  them.  Outalassa 
cannot  keep  the  light  of  their  hearts  from  them,  though  his  own 
weekwam  is  desolate  in  the  absence  of  the  Glancing  Eyes." 

"  What  can  you  mean  ?"  exclaimed  Isabel,  leaning  against  a 
tree,  and  pressing  her  hand  closely  over  her  heart,  to  still  its 
agitated  pulsations. 

The  chief  stood  erect  before  her :  he  stretched  forth  his  arm, 
and  pointing  to  the  distant  forest,  said  : 

"My  people  are  mighty,  and  the  tribes  of  my  brethren 
stretch  beyond  the  great  waters.  The  warriors  are  as  nume 
rous  as  the  leaves  of  the  forest,  and  they  are  true  to  their  chief. 
My  hunting  grounds  are  broad,  and  sparkling  streams  wind 
through  them.  There  the  flowers  are  as  bright  and  the  birds 
as  beautiful,  as  in  the  homes  of  the  pale-faces.  My  brother,  the 
great  chief,  wished  me  to  smoke  the  calumet  with  him,  and 
send  my  warriors  far  over  to  the  setting  sun  to  fight  his  battles. 
Outalassa  will  call  the  white  chief  brother,  and  cause  the  war- 
whoop  to  ring  throughout  the  borders,  if  the  Glancing  Eyes 
will  dwell  in  his  weekwam." 

Isabel  listened  in  breathless  astonishment. 

"  Though  your  services  are,  it  seems,  to  be  purchased,  Outa 
lassa,"  she  at  length  said,  "  did  you  inform  my  father  of  the 
price  that  was  to  be  exacted  for  them  ?  Do  you  for  a  moment 
think  that  he  would  barter  his  child  for  your  whole  race  ?  Seek 
him,  and  tell  him  what  you  require,  and  see  what  his  answer 
will  be.  I  must  leave  you.  I  have  already  lingered  too  long, 
listening  to  your  wild  proposal." 

Again  he  arrested  her  steps,  by  placing  himself  in  the  path 
way,  in  front  of  her. 

"  Outalassa's  people  are  mighty,  and  the  white  chief,  can  do 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  149 

nothing  without  them.  Will  not  the  Glancing  Eyes  think  once 
more  ?  He  of  the  proud  mien  and  flashing  look  loves  the 
fair  daughter  of  my  brother  ;  why  then  will  the  Glancing  Eyes 
suffer  him  to  stand  between  her  and  Outalassa  ?" 

Isabel  raised  her  pale  face  to  him,  and  asked — 

"  What  do  you  mean  ?     Of  whom  do  you  speak  ?" 

"  Does  not  the  heart  of  the  young  girl  tell  her  who  ?  Outa 
lassa  has  seen,  and  he  knows." 

At  any  other  moment  Isabel  could  have  smiled  at  the  mis 
interpretation  the  jealous  savage  had  put  on  her  attachment  to 
Russell ;  but  now  she  was  too  heartily  frightened  to  smile  at 
anything.  The  Indian  continued — 

"  Though,  the  services  of  the  red  men  may  not  be  worth 
buying,  their  enmity  is  strong  and  deep.  Will  not  the  white 
maiden  dwell  in  the  home  of  Outalassa?" 

"  No — never — your  home  is  not  for  such  as  I  am." 

"  And  why  not,  maiden  ?  The  sun  is  as  bright,  the  air  as 
pure,  and  the  birds  sing  as  sweetly  in  my  forest  home  as  in 
your  own  proud  halls.  The  Indian  loves  the  pale  face,  and  will 
make  her  happy.  Come  with  me." 

While  he  was  speaking,  Isabel  had  contrived  to  glide  past 
him,  and  walking  by  her  side,  they  emerged  from  the  wood 
together.  On  turning  an  abrupt  angle  in  the  pathway,  the 
river  lay  before  them,  with  the  placid  moonbeams  reflected  on 
its  smooth  surface.  In  the  edge  of  the  land  lay  the  canoe  of 
the  chief,  with  a  dark  figure  sitting  in  the  stern,  as  immovable 
as  if  chiselled  in  stone. 

Outalassa  reached  forth  his  arm  as  if  to  seize  his  helpless 
companion,  but  darting  forward,  she  eluded  his  grasp,  and  fled. 
The  chief  bounded  after  her,  and  in  a  moment  had  overtaken 
her.  She  shrieked,  and  clung  to  a  tree  for  protection.  The 
Indian  threw  his  powerful  arm  around  her,  and  releasing  her 
grasp  as  easily  as  that  of  an  infant,  raised  her  from  the  earth 
and  bore  her  towards  the  river. 

He  had  proceeded  but  few  steps,  when  a  stunning  blow  on 
the  head  deprived  him  of  sense,  and  as  he  fell,  Dr.  Crawford 
caught  the  fainting  Isabel  in  his  arms.  In  another  instant  he 
was  joined  by  one  of  the  farm  laborers — 

"  Is  she  safe  ?"  he  inquired. 

,  "  Yes,  but  is  insensible.  I  will  support  her,  while  you  hurry 
to  the  river  and  fill  your  hat  with  water.  We  must  not  linger 
here,  for  I  do  not  know  how  many  of  those  dusky  devils  we 
may  have  to  deal  with.  The  chief  would  scarcely  attempt  such 

13* 


150  THE     CONSPIRATOR. 

an  outrage  alone.  We  must  get  her  to  the  house  as  soon  as 
possible." 

The  man  brought  the  water,  and  a  cold  dash  of  it  on  her 
brow  restored  animation  to  the  frightened  girl. 

"  Let  us  hurry  from  here,"  she  exclaimed,  starting  from  his 
sustaining  arm.  "  Oh,  dear  doctor,  how  shall  I  ever  repay  you 
for  this  service !  But  you  have  not  killed  the  Indian  ?" 

"  No  ;  only  given  him  the  headache  for  a  week.  His  com 
panion  there  in  the  canoe  may  help  him  off  when  he  finds  out 
we  have  knocked  him  on  the  head  for  his  villany." 

Supported  by  her  protector,  Isabel  reached  the  house  in 
safety.  She  learned  that  Dr.  Crawford  had  become  alarmed 
at  her  long  absence,  and  sallied  forth  in  search  of  her.  On  his 
way  he  met  the  man  who  accompanied  him,  at  the  moment 
her  shrieks  resounded  through  the  forest,  and  directed 
them  to  the  spot,  on  which  they  arrived  just  in  time  to  rescue 
her. 

Isabel  recounted  the  conversation  which  had  taken  place 
between  Outalassa  and  herself,  and  Dr.  Crawford  immediately 
said — 

"  This  is  no  longer  a  safe  abode  for  us.  The  Indian  would 
never  have  attempted  such  an  outrage  if  he  had  not  been  pre 
pared  to  protect  himself.  Before  the  dawn  of  another  day  we 
must  be  on  board  of  our  boat,  and  ready  to  depart.  I  will 
immediately  despatch  a  messenger  to  Fitzgerald  and  Zavala, 
warning  them  to  meet  us  at  the  falls  of  the  Ohio." 

In  pursuance  of  his  orders,  the  remainder  of  his  furniture  was 
hastily  packed,  and  before  midnight  the  whole  family  was  safe 
on  board  of  the  boat. 

As  Mrs.  Fitzgerald  stood  on  deck,  looking  back  with  tearful 
eyes  to  the  happy  home  she  had  left,  a  light  figure  emerged 
from  the  shadows  of  the  woodland,  and  with  a  half  terrified 
glance  around  her,  bounded  towards  the  boat.  As  she  ap 
proached  more  nearly,  Mrs.  Fitzgerald  recognised  Imohae ; 
before  she  could  speak,  the  Indian  girl  raised  her  finger  to 
her  lip,  and  said  in  a  suppressed  tone — 

"  Hist,  lady — do  not  speak — those  may  be  in  hearing  who 
wish  no  good  to  you.  As  you  love  freedom,  hurry  away  and 
snatch  your  friend  from  the  dangers  that  encompass  her.  My 
race  never  forgive  the  indignity  of  a  blow,  and  the  chosen 
followers  of  the  chief  are  even  now  on  their  way  to  yonder 
mansion,  which  the  morning  sun  will  find  a  heap  of  ruins.  If 
you  would  escape  yourself,  hurry  from  this  shore.  Adieu  !  Take 


THB      CONSPIRATOR.  151 

with  you  the  prayer  of  the  Indian  maiden  that  the  great  Spirit 
will  watch  over  your  safety." 

As  she  ceased,  she  turned,  and  rapidly  retraced  her  steps.  In 
great  alarm,  Mrs.  Fitzgerald  immediately  communicated  the 
warning  to  Dr.  Crawford.  By  his  command,  the  boat,  in  a  few 
moments,  was  loosed  from  her  moorings,  and  floated  down  the 
rapid  current. 

The  whole  party  had  collected  on  the  deck  to  obtain  the  last 
view  of  the  island,  when  suddenly  the  stillness  of  night  was 
interrupted  by  the  startling  war-whoop  which  rang  clear  and 
distinct  over  the  quiet  waters ;  and  a  prayer  of  thanksgiving 
ascended  from  each  heart,  for  escape  from  the  imminent  danger 
which  had  threatened  them.  But  a  few  moments  had  elapsed, 
when  a  column  of  flame  shot  up  against  the  clear  sky,  and  as 
the  fire  increased,  the  red  glare  lighted  up  the  whole  horizon. 
The  savages,  finding  their  intended  prey  had  escaped,  wreaked 
their  vengeance  on  the  house  they  had  left ;  and  as  the  fugi 
tives  looked  with  blanched  cheeks  on  their  recent  home,  they 
could  see  many  dusky  figures  passing  before  the  flames,  jump 
ing  and  dancing  around  the  ruin  they  had  wrought. 

Fearing  their  boat  might  become  the  next  object  of  attack, 
the  men  bent  heartily  to  the  oars,  and  gradually  the  scene  faded 
in  the  distance :  a  bend  in  the  river  concealed  the  island  from 
view,  and  the  little  vessel  floated  down  the  glassy  tide,  amid 
the  solitude  of  the  unbroken  forest. 


CHAPTER  XXVI. 

IT  was  yet  early  spring,  but  it  was  the  spring  of  a  southern 
clime.  The  trees  were  in  full  leaf,  and  the  birds  hopped  merrily 
from  bough  to  bough,  filling  the  morning  air  with  the  melody 
of  their  songs.  The  sun  was  rising,  and  the  mists  of  morning 
melted  from  the  face  of  the  river,  beneath  his  glowing  beams.  • 

The  Mississippi  sweeps  by  Natchez  in  the  form  of  a  crescent, 
and  the  two  banks  possess  all  the  advantages  of  contrast.  On 
the  right,  as  you  descend  the  "Father  of  Waters,1'  the  fertile 
plains  of  Louisiana  spread  away  as  far  as  the  eye  can  reach, 
either  under  cultivation,  or  bearing  the  luxuriant  growth  of  a 
southern  forest.  On  the  left,  the  bank  rises  abruptly  from  the 
river  to  a  height  of  two  hundred  feet,  having  a  very  narrow  strip 
of  land  at  the  foot  of  the  precipice.  The  bluff  is  in  itself 


152  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

beautiful;  being  composed  principally  of  yellow  earth,  which, 
contrasts  admirably  with  the  green  oases  that  variegate  its  face. 
From  the  crumbling  nature  of  the  soil,  which  yields  easily  to 
the  violent  rains  that  often  occur,  huge  masses  have  slipped 
from  the  original  position,  carrying  with  them,  in  their  descent, 
the  shrubs  and  wild  vines  which  grew  on  them ;  these  have 
formed  patches  of  verdure  on  the  earthen  wall,  that  impart  a 
wildness  and  peculiarity  to  the  landscape,  which  is  extremely 
pleasing. 

On  this  eminence  Natchez  is  built ;  above  and  below  the 
city  the  ground  slopes  away  in  a  succession  of  gentle  hills, 
covered  with  the  most  brilliant  verdure  ;  dwellings  embowered 
in  shade,  with  yards  gay  with  the  brightest  children  of  Flora, 
are  scattered  over  these. 

Immediately  below  the  town,  standing  in  strong  relief  against 
the  clear  blue  sky,  are  the  ruins  of  the  old  Spanish  fort,  a 
feature  in  the  scene  which  is  now  solely  indebted  to  the  imagin 
ation,  and  the  memory  of  past  events,  for  any  interest  it  may 
possess.  The  most  indefatigable  antiquarian  can  discover  but 
little  difference  between  the  broken  country  around,  and  the 
grassy  mounds  which  we  are  told  once  formed  the  stronghold, 
from  which  issued  those  who  carried  destruction  among  the 
most  civilized  and  powerful  Indian  tribe  in  the  territory  of  the 
United  States. 

At  the  foot  of  the  bluff,  a  few  warehouses  had  been  erected 
for  commercial  purposes,  and  between  fifty  and  a  hundred  flat- 
boats  were  moored  in  front  of  them,  forming  a  complete  float 
ing  wharf.  Some  event  of  importance  seemed  to  be  expected  ; 
for  even  at  that  early  hour  the  bluff  was  covered  with  groups 
of  spectators,  who  were  watching,  with  eager  interest,  the 
approach  of  several  boats  which  had  turned  the  curve  above 
the  town,  and  were  slowly  descending  the  river. 

A  small  group  occupied  the  landing ;  whether  they  were 
there  to  honor  the  expected  arrival  by  their  presence,  or  to  offer 
resistance  to  their  coming  on  shore,  it  was  difficult  to  decide. 
That  they  were  persons  in  authority,  was  evident  from  the  air 
of  importance  assumed  by  the  chief  individual  among  them. 
He  was  a  tall,  military  looking  figure,  with  the  soldierly  bear 
ing  of  one  who  understood  his  "profession ;  and  the  air  of 
assured  confidence  spoke  the  high  opinion  he  entertained  of 
himself,  as  not  only  fully  competent  to  discharge  all  the  duties 
of  his  station,  but  equally  conscious  of  his  claims  to  be  called 
the  handsomest  man  in  the  territory  he  governed  ;  for  such  was 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  153 

the  boast  of  the  acting  governor  of  the  territory  of  the  Missis 
sippi,  at  the  day  of  which  we  write.  A  very  fine-looking  person 
he  certainly  was,  but  very  ostentatious  in  his  manner,  and  his 
language  addressed  to  those  around  him,  appeared  sometimes 
to  puzzle  more  than  enlighten. 

"  Here,  Brutus,  hold  the  bridle  of  my  courser,  and  see  that 
he  does  not  escape  you,  and  escalade  the  bluff,"  he  said,  as  he 
dismounted,  and  threw  the  bridle  of  his  horse  to  a  grinning 
black. 

"  Yes,  Massa  Gubbernor,  I  warrant  I  hoi'  him  fas'  ;  me  no 
tink  um  coarse  doe — berry  fine  hoss — fine  hoss  as  ebber  I 
seed.  I  reckin  Massa  Gubbernor  hab  caroused  the  bojinary  dis 
mornin'." 

The  governor  only  laughed,  for  the  negro  was  a  privileged 
character,  and  walked  forward  to  join  a  group  of  respectable 
looking  men,  who  were  gazing  intently  in  the  direction  of  the 
approaching  boats. 

"  Good  morning,  gentlemen  ;  I  am  delighted  to  see  you  out 
on  this  glorious  morning,  when  our  homes  are  to  be  invaded, 
our  firesides  desolated,  and  the  rights  of  man  trampled  under 
the  feet  of — of  this  man  of  daring  who  now  approaches.  By 
the  light  of  this  erubescent  sun,  I  swear  never  to  yield  to  the 
power  of  the  ruthless  invader." 

The  persons  to  whom  this  address  was  made  bowed  respect 
fully,  though  a  slight  smile  was  visible  on  the  faces  of  several 
as  the  Governor  spoke  ;  for  he  was  noted  for  his  grandiloquence, 
and  the  proclamation  put  forth  by  him,  commanding  the  arrest 
of  Col.  Alwin,  is  among  the  best  specimens  of  it  to  be  found  in 
any  language. 

"  Your  Excellency  is  out  early  this  morning,"  said  a  tall,  dark 
man,  dressed  in  a  complete  suit  of  Kentucky  jean,  with  a 
long  rifle  over  his  shoulder.  "  I  warrant  me  the  sun  has  not 
seen  you  up  before  him  for  a  long  time  until  this  blessed 
morning." 

"  Blessed  do  you  call  it,  sir !  A  pretty  blessing  truly  it  is, 
to  know  that  those  are  now  floating  down  the  meanderings  of 
this  glorious  stream,  who  would  quench  the  vital  spark  that 
vivifies  our  bodies  and  illumines  our  heaven-born  intellects — 
would  quench  it,  I  say,  in  a  stream  of  human  gore  which  would 
cry  to  Heaven  for  vengeance.  But  this  daring  innovator  on  the 
customs  of  our  republican  institutions  will  not  find  us  slumber 
ing  on  our  post,  and  he  shall  find  his  instant  arrest  but  the 
dismal  harbinger  of  more  severe  punishment  for  his  audacious 


154  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

attempt  to  revolutionize  the  country,  and  introduce  the  horrors 
of  civil  war  in  our  borders." 

"  You  are  severe,  Governor.  How  do  you  know  that  such 
are  Col.  Alwin's  intentions  ?  He  professes  merely  the  design 
of  making  a  peaceable  settlement  on  the  banks  of  a  river  now 
watering  a  wilderness.  This  spot  has  been  represented  to  him 
as  one  of  the  most  fertile  in  the  world,  and  having  acquired  a 
title  to  a  portion  of  it,  he  naturally  wishes  to  colonize  his  wild 
lands.  Can  you  arrest  a  man  for  wishing  to  better  his  fortunes 
in  a  civilized  country  ? 

"  No,  sir,  not  for  that ;  but  for  introducing  a  body  of  armed 
men  within  my  jurisdiction,  and  for  intriguing  with  those 
bloody-minded  Mexicans,  who  are  destitute  of  philanthropy  for 
their  fellow  creatures." 

The  Governor  walked  away  with  a  dignified  air,  and  the  man 
muttered — 

"  You  will  find  him  more  than  a  match  for  you,  with  all  your 
high-flown  words,  anyhow,  or  I'm  mistaken." 

In  the  meantime  the  boats  approached  more  nearly.  The 
deck  of  the  foremost  one  was  crowded  with  men,  who  appeared 
to  be  anxiously  regarding  the  crowd  on  shore.  Apart  from 
the  rest,  with  his  arms  folded  on  his  bosom,  apparently  absorbed 
in  thought,  was  one  on  whose  brow  nature  had  stamped  the 
seal  of  command.  The  expression  of  his  strongly  marked 
features  indicated  a  haughty  consciousness  of  superiority,  and 
his  lip  curled  with  bitter  scorn,  as  his  eye  wandered  over  the 
scene  before  him. 

"  Our  voyage  is  nearly  terminated,"  said  a  voice  at  his  elbow. 
Turning  to  the  speaker,  with  a  bland  and  peculiar  smile, 
which,  like  a  sudden  flood  of  light,  illumined  his  countenance, 
he  replied — though,  as  he  continued  speaking,  the  expression 
changed  to  one  of  sarcastic  bitterness,  more  in  keeping  with  his 
general  character — 

"  Yes,  'tis  nearly  ended,  thank  heaven  !  Another  week  upon 
the  river  would  have  raised  a  mutiny  among  my  followers,  I  am 
afraid.  Here  are  the  very  men  who  were  prepared  to  stand  by 
me  to  the  death,  murmuring  at  their  long  confinement  in  an 
uncomfortable  boat,  as  if  they  expected  the  spoils  of  fortune  to 
be  laid  at  their  feet  without  the  trouble  of  propitiating  her 
smiles.  Out  on  them,"  he  continued  in  a  stern  and  bitter  tone. 
"  Out  on  them  for  a  base  crew  of  sordid  wretches  !  occupied  with 
their  own  trifling  inconveniences,  unmindful  of  what  I  have,  and 
still  do,  suffer.  The  agony  of  suspense — the  doubt  of  ultimate 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  155 

success — the  certainty  that  I  am  a  blighted  man  if  this  enterprise 
fails.  All — all  these  sources  of  disquietude  are  not  thought  of 
by  them  for  one  instant." 

"  To  one  of  your  temper  such  things  are  annoying,  but  they 
must  be  borne  with,"  said  Zavala.  "You  can  scarcely  expect 
them  to  enter  into  all  your  anxieties ;  the  stake  for  which  you 
contend  is  greater  than  they  dream  of,  and  while  your  thoughts 
are  bent  wholly  on  the  chances  of  success  to  a  great  enterprise, 
theirs  naturally  flow  in  a  petty  channel,  in  the  absence  of  all 
employment." 

"  It  is,  indeed,  a  great  stake !  Power,  fortune,  honor,  on  a 
single  throw  !  But  I  shrink  not  from  it ;  I  will  be  all  or 
nothing.  My  suspense  will  now  soon  be  ended,  for  there  is  our 
haven,  not  of  rest,  but  our  theatre  of  action.  There  will  my  des 
tiny  be  fulfilled — there  I  shall  learn  whether  the  vision  of  my 
life  is  to  be  realized." 

"  If  your  aspirations  do  not  soar  too  high,  I  think  they  are 
now  in  a  fair  way  of  being  accomplished.  All  things  wear  a 
smiling  aspect.  You  should  not  permit  your  spirits  to  sink 
when  our  haven  is  in  sight." 

"  Sink  !"  he  disdainfully  repeated.  "  Ha  !  you  little  know  me 
if  you  suppose  my  resolution  falters  as  the  struggle  approaches. 
No,  all  the  iron  in  my  soul  rises  to  grapple  with  difficulties,  and 
overcome  them." 

"  What  can  this  crowd  mean  ?"  said  Zavala.  "  I  am  afraid  it 
bodes  no  good.  See,  the  tall  man  in  the  military  costume 
appears  to  be  reading  aloud  from  a  paper  he  holds  in  his  hand, 
and  addressing  the  people  alternately." 

"Things  do  indeed  wear  a  suspicious  appearance,  but  bold 
ness  now  is  our  only  policy.  I  scarcely  think  they  can  have 
any  suspicion  of  my  intentions,  after  the  successful  ruse  I  prac 
tised  in  Kentucky.  I  was  acquitted  there  by  judicial  authority, 
of  any  intention  to  disturb  the  peace  of  the  government.  I  sub 
mitted  to  the  trial,  because  I  knew  there  was  no  proof  that  could 
criminate  me,  and  they  would  not  dare  to  detain  me  in  prison 
merely  on  suspicion  of  harboring  treasonable  intentions." 

The  crowd  on  shore  appeared  to  thicken  as  they  drew  nearer, 
and  a  suppressed  murmur  was  heard  among  them,  as  the  boat 
touched  the  landing.  The  men  on  the  deck  of  the  boat  fell 
back,  and  Col.  Alwin  moved  forward  with  dignity,  and  stepped 
on  shore.  No  voice  of  welcome  was  heard,  although  his  emis 
saries  had  been  among  them  for  weeks,  preparing  them  for  hia 
arrival. 


156  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

The  crowd  still  preserved  its  ominous  silence  as  Alwin  raised 
his  hat  and  bowed  to  those  around  him.  He  had  proceeded  but 
few  paces,  attended  by  Zavala  and  a  few  of  his  personal  friends, 
when  the  Governor  approached,  and  laying  his  hand  on  his 
shoulder,  said  with  an  air  of  authority — 

"  I  arrest  you,  sir,  in  the  name  of  the  Commonwealth  of  the 
United  States." 

Col.  Alwin  recoiled  a  few  paces,  and  demanded  in  hk 
haughtiest  manner — 

"  What  am  I  to  understand  from  this,  sir  ?  And  who  are 
you,  who  thus  offer  an  insult  to  a  stranger  who  comes  to  your 
shore  with  peaceable  intentions  ?" 

"  /,  sir,  am  the  Governor  of  Mississippi,"  replied  that  digni 
tary,  with  emphasis.  "  My  country  has  thought  me  worthy  of 
holding  that  high  post,  and  by  virtue  of  my  authority  1  repeat 
that  I  arrest  you.  I  turned  out  myself  in  order  to  do  you  honor, 
by  not  intrusting  your  apprehension  to  any  meaner  person." 

"  Truly,  sir,  'tis  a  strange  evidence  of  honor  you  bestow  upon 
me ;  but  you  will  excuse  me  if  I  do  not  appreciate  it  as  highly 
as  it  may  deserve.  Will  you  be  kind  enough  to  inform  me  why 
a  stranger  is  thus  molested  on  his  arrival  within  your  juris 
diction  ?" 

"  Such  were  my  instructions,  sir,  from  the  Government  of  my 
glorious  country,  which  seems  to  be  on  the  high  road  to  eclipse 
all  the  other  nations  of  the  world.  You  are  accused  of  conspir 
ing  against  her  interests ;  seeking  to  dim  the  glory  of  her  escut 
cheon,  by  filching  from  her  the  brightest  emerald  in  her  crown 
in  which  to  establish  a  kingdom.  This  magnificent  valley  has 
been  purchased  with  the  treasure  of  our  nation,  if  not  with  its 
blood  ;  and  every  son  of  the  sod  feels  bound  to  preserve  it  to  the 
sons  and  daughters  that  may  come  after  him,  in  that  freedom 
which  is  the  unalienable  birthright  of  all  men,  as  our  glorious 
Declaration  sets  forth." 

While  he  was  uttering  this  tirade,  Col.  Alwin's  mind  was 
rapidly  revolving  the  unexpected  emergency  in  which  he  found 
himself  placed,  and  boldly  determining  on  the  best  course  to 
extricate  himself  from  so  serious  a  dilemma.  He  bowed  coldly, 
and  said — 

"  So  I  am  to  consider  myself  as  your  prisoner,  sir  ?" 

"  Certainly,  sir.  A  prisoner  of  state,  you  know ;  your  own  lodg 
ings  to  be  your  place  of  confinement,  with  a  slight  restriction  as 
to  the  reception  of  those  who  may  wish  to  call  on  you.  Quite 
a  prisoner  of  state  you  will  be,  or  rather  in  state." 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  157 

While  they  were  speaking,  Col.  Alwin  had  gradually  retraced 
his  steps  towards  his  boat.  The  men  had  already  received  their 
instructions,  in  the  event  of  opposition  being  offered  to  his  land 
ing,  and  he  and  his  companions  had  no  sooner  touched  the  deck 
in  their  rapid  retreat,  than  the  boat  swung  round  and  gained  the 
open  stream.  Col.  Alwin  called  out  to  the  Governor — 

"  Command  those  persons  who  crowd  around  you,  to  fall 
back  beyond  the  sound  of  our  voices,  and  I  will  enter  into  terms 
with  you." 

The  baffled  governor  obeyed,  and  once  more,  obedient  to  the 
impulse  given  her  by  the  boatmen,  the  craft  drew  towards  the 
shore.  Col.  Alwin  descended,  and  held  a  long  conference  with 
him,  the  result  of  which  was  a  compromise  between  them,  by 
which  the  governor  guaranteed  the  safety  of  himself  and  fol 
lowers,  provided  Alwin  would  bind  himself  to  appear  before  the 
Supreme  Court  of  the  State  of  Mississippi,  during  the  next 
term,  to  answer  to  charges  there  to  be  preferred  against  him. 


CHAPTER  XXVII. 

LETTER  from  Isabel  to  a  young  friend. 

"  NATCHEZ, . 

"DEAR  EMMA — 

"  We  are  at  last  at  the  end  of  our  long  journey.  Tedious, 
portions  of  it  certainly  were  ;  yet  I  have  enjoyed  it  very  much. 
Until  one  has  descended  this  mighty  river,  seen  its  tributaries 
flowing  from  all  parts  of  the  valley  of  the  Mississippi,  and 
pouring  their  waters  into  its  bosom,  it  seems  to  me  they  can 
form  no  conception  of  the  vast  internal  resources  of  our  coun 
try,  nor  to  what  greatness  she  is  yet  destined  to  attain. 

"  My  father  preceded  us  by  a  month,  and  we  descended  the 
river  very  slowly  to  give  him  an  opportunity  to  make  his  debut 
at  Natchez  before  our  arrival.  Dr.  Crawford  and  Mr.  Fitzgerald 
were  our  protectors,  and  the  good  doctor  has  been  so  kind  and 
attentive  to  Julie  that  he  has  quite  won  my  heart.  I  wrote  to 
you  of  her  dangerous  illness  and  lingering  recovery ;  she  begins 
now  to  show  a  little  of  her  former  animation,  and  occasionally 
a  faint  smile  will  rest  a  moment  on  her  lip,  as  the  doctor  utters 
one  of  his  quaint  sallies.  Good  old  soul !  the  spirit  of  bene 
volence  appears  to  have  made  his  heart  its  permanent  abode. 

14 


158  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

"  Zavala  found  that  his  presence  would  be  necessary  to  my 
father,  so  he  left  us  at  the  falls  of  the  Ohio,  and  Julie  was  freed 
from  his  society  for  a  short  time.  On  our  arrival  at  this  place, 
however,  we  found  him  waiting  to  receive  us. 

"  My  father  has  taken  up  his  abode  for  a  short  time  with 
Mr.  Belton,  an  old  friend  of  his,  who  has  been  residing  in  this 
country  several  years.  The  most  elegant  hospitality  is  extended 
to  us  in  his  mansion,  which  is  situated  about  two  miles  from 
the  town  of  Natchez,  in  the  midst  of  a  most  beautiful  country. 
His  family  consists  of  himself  and  wife,  the  latter  being  a  quiet, 
soft-spoken  woman,  whose  voice  is  rarely  heard  except  in  giving 
orders  to  the  tribe  of  blacks  by  whom  she  is  surrounded. 

"  I  have  already  explored  every  nook,  dingle,  and  '  bosky 
dell '  in  the  country  for  miles  around.  You  know  that  I  am  no 
ordinary  equestrian,  and  mounted  on  a  beautiful  and  spirited 
horse,  known  by  the  name  of  the  renowned  Saladin,  I  canter 
over  the  country  attended  by  my  father  or  the  good  doctor. 
Occasionally,  I  honor  Zavala  by  allowing  him  to  accompany  me. 
I  miss  Charles  sadly  in  these  excursions,  for  he  was  always  my 
cavalier  in  days  of  yore.  Dear  Charles !  I  would  give  much 
to  know  where  he  now  is,  but  his  name  is  an  interdicted  word 
among  us. 

"  What  strikes  me  as  singular,  is  the  broken  appearance  of 
this  country.  The'1  undulating  surface  on  which  Natchez  is 
built,  is  broken  into  numerous  bayous,  or  as  we  would  term 
them  ravines.  One  might  suppose  that  some  terrible  convulsion 
of  nature  had,  in  times  long  since  passed  away,  caused  the 
earth  to  rift  apart,  leaving  those  wide  romantic  looking  gaps, 
which  give  a  variety  and  interest  to  the  country  it  would  not 
otherwise  possess. 

"  On  approaching  the  edge  of  these  bayous,  the  eye  is  often 
charmed  with  the  wild  and  picturesque  appearance  they  pre 
sent.  Trees  of  large  size  hang  over  them,  and  the  washing  of 
the  soil  causes  them  to  descend,  take  root  on  some  projecting 
bank,  often  leaning  forward  as  if  ready  to  topple  down  and 
crush  the  flowering  shrubs  and  vines  which  grow  below,  or 
wind  themselves  in  festoons  on  their  branches. 

"  Then  the  nights  here  are  beyond  description  beautiful. 
One  does  indeed  behold  the  '  sapphire  dome  of  night,'  studded 
with  worlds  of  glory,  and  the  moon  seems  to  fold  a  mantle  of 
misty  brightness  around  every  object.  If  I  could  ever  yield  my 
soul  to  the  spell  of  passion,  it  would  be  amid  such  scenes  as 
now  surround  me ;  but  there  is  a  freedom  from  care  in  the 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  159 

light  gaiety  of  such  a  temperament  as  mine,  which  I  am  not 
disposed  to  exchange  for  the  doubts  and  anxieties  of  the  grand 
passion. 

"  My  father  has  given  Zavala  a  promise  to  visit  his  mother, 
and  we  are  to  accompany  him.  Julie  shrinks  from  the  projected 
excursion,  and  has  vainly  petitioned  to  be  left  behind.  For  my 
self,  I  must  own  that  I  feel  some  curiosity  in  reference  to  a 
certain  cousin,  which  I  am  anxious  to  satisfy.  She  bears  the 
name  of  Inez,  and  from  Zavala's  own  confession,  is  a  beauty 
and  a  genius.  He  appears  shy  of  speaking  of  her,  especially 
in  the  presence  of  Julie ;  and  I  shrewdly  suspect  there  have 
been  some  love  passages  in  his  younger  years,  of  which  this 
pretty  cousin  is  the  heroine.  If  so,  I  pity  her,  for  in  spite  of 
Julie's  aversion  to  him,  Zavala  is  not  a  man  to  be  loved  and 
lightly  forgotten,  by  one  gifted  with  the  quick  sensibility  of 
genius ;  by  one  too,  who  has  probably  derived  her  inspiration 
from  the  passion  which  was  unconsciously  woven  with  the 
thread  of  her  existence.  I  do  not  esteem  Don  Pedro,  because 
he  has  shown  me  the  dark  and  selfish  side  of  his  character ;  but 
there  is  a  fascination  about  him,  which  I  have  seen  exercised  on 
those  who  did  not  know  him  as  I  know  him.  He  can,  at  times, 
be  generous ;  I  have  known  him  to  act  nobly,  but  he  is  inca 
pable  of  a  high  and  consistent  course  of  conduct.  His  passions 
are  perpetually  interfering  with  his  good  resolutions ;  and  no 
man,  in  my  opinion,  is  capable  of  perpetrating  more  ruthless 
baseness  to  accomplish  a  favorite  end.  Were  it  not  that  my 
father  holds  him  by  the  strong  tie  of  interest,  I  should  tremble 
for  his  safety. 

"  Corporal  Black  has  already  departed  on  a  mission  to  Villa 
d'  Esperanza,  to  announce  our  speedy  arrival  to  Madame  Zavala 
and  her  niece.  The  elder  lady  is  described  as  a  haughty  dame, 
priding  herself  on  the  glories  of  her  departed  ancestors,  for 
getting  that  in  a  republican  country  we  care  little  for  such  things. 
We  profess  to  believe  that  one  of  nature's  noblemen  is  far 
superior  to  him  whose  only  claim  to  nobility  lies  in  his  power 
to  find  the  names  of  those  who  have  gone  before  him,  recorded 
on  dusty  parchment  as  the  honored  ones  of  the  earth. 

Madame  Zavala  is  so  proud  of  her  family  name  (which  was 
assumed  by  her  husband  on  his  marriage  with  her)  that  she 
does  not  permit  her  son  to  be  addressed  by  any  other.  She 
lives  in  great  state  on  one  of  her  plantations,  which  is  situated 
on  the  coast,  between  this  place  and  New  Orleans.  Her  son 
hopes  much  from  this  visit  to  his  beautiful  home ;  he  flatters 


160  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

himself  that  Julie  will  regard  the  owner  of  so  much  splendor 
with  less  distaste.      He  will   find  that  to  a  woman  who  loves 
another,  this  display  will  be  only  vanity  and  weariness  of  spirit. 
"  Adieu,  dear  Emma.      I  hear  my  father's  voice  summoning 
me  to  my  evening  ride.     Your  friend, 

"ISABEL." 

Miss  Alwin  quickly  descended,  and  mounted  her  spirited  pal 
frey.  A  graceful  woman  never  appears  better  than  when 
mounted  on  horseback,  and  Col.  Alwin  gazed  with  pride  on  the 
light  form  and  blooming  face  of  his  daughter,  as  the  evening 
breeze  swept  back  the  long  plumes  of  her  riding  cap,  and  stirred 
the  curls  from  the  fair  brow  on  which  a  shade  of  thought  had 
fallen. 

This  affection  for  her  was  the  solitary  green  spot  in  the  desert 
of  his  heart ;  and  when  he  dreamed  of  his  future  triumphs,  her 
brow  was  to  wear  the  garland  he  won.  He  was  dead  to  every 
softer  feeling  save  his  love  for  that  child  whose  opening  mind 
he  had  watched  over — whose  intellect  he  had  cultivated  with 
the  most  sedulous  care. 


CHAPTER  XXVHI. 

THE  brief  twilight  of  a  southern  sky  had  already  passed 
away,  and  the  moon  reigned  undisputed  mistress  over  the  scene. 
The  light  revealed  a  stately  mansion,  embowered  in  magnificent 
forest  trees.  Long  galleries  extended  entirely  around  the  build 
ing,  both  above  and  below ;  from  them,  the  ground  sloped 
gradually  several  hundred  yards,  and  terminated  in  an  abrupt 
precipice  which  overhung  the  Mississippi.  Two  gigantic  mag 
nolia  trees  interlaced  their  boughs  above  the  principal  entrance, 
and  flowers  of  every  hue  bloomed  around,  making  the  night  air 
heavy  with  their  perfume. 

The  house  was  built  in  the  old  French  style,  with  a  high 
arched  hall  in  the  centre,  and  on  either  hand,  doors  opening 
into  the  principal  apartments.  A  spiral  staircase  in  the  centre 
communicated  with  the  upper  chambers. 

A  cut-glass  lamp,  with  a  silver  reflector,  was  suspended  from 
the  arch,  and  its  mellow  light  cast  softened  reflections  on  the 
pictures  which  lined  the  walls.  These  represented  the  feats  of 
many  of  the  renowned  knights  of  Spanish  chivalry,  and  several 


THE     CONSPIRATOR.  161 

of  them  were  executed  with  a  degree  of  skill  that  might  have 
pleased  the  taste  of  the  most  fastidious  connoisseur. 

The  floor  was  covered  with  oil  cloth,  painted  in  a  light  and 
delicate  pattern,  and  the  draperies  of  the  windows  were  of 
embroidered  muslin.  Heavy  high-backed  mahogany  chairs, 
with  capacious  arms,  and  deeply  cushioned  seats,  were  placed 
against  the  walls,  and  small  quaintly  carved  tables,  supporting 
vases  of  freshly  gathered  flowers,  in  the  spaces  between  the 
doors. 

A  sofa  had  been  drawn  beneath  the  lamp,  and  on  it  reclined 
an  elderly  lady,  deeply  engaged  in  the  perusal  of  a  small 
volume,  while  a  black  girl  fanned  her  with  a  superb  plume  of 
ostrich  feathers.  She  was  a  dignified,  noble  looking  woman, 
with  a  fire  in  her  eye  and  a  curve  on  her  lip  which  showed 
that  the  pride  of  a  haughty  race  was  undimmed  by  age. 

A  mulatto  boy  entered,  carrying  a  richly  wrought  silver 
waiter,  on  which  lay  several  letters.  He  advanced,  and  pre 
sented  them  in  silence  to  his  mistress. 

"  From  my  son !"  exclaimed  the  lady,  as  she  glanced  at  the 
direction.  "  Who  brought  these,  Juan  ?" 

"  Uncle.  Black,  marm.  He  stopped  at  de  oberseer's  house, 
to  give  some  orders  from  de  young  master,  and  sent  dese  up 
by  me.  He  '11  be  here  'fore  long,  marm.'' 

"  And  my  son  is  on  his  way  home  at  last,  after  an  absence  of 
three  years,"  murmured  Madame  Zavala.  "  I  am  glad  at  all 
events  that  he  does  not  n'ud  this  spot  so  tiresome  as  to  induce 
him  to  withdraw  himself  from  it  altogether.  Once  more  by  my 
side,  with  the  witchery  of  her  smile  thrown  over  his  heart,  and 
he  will  have  no  desire  to  leave  us  again." 

But  as  she  read  the  communication  of  her  son,  her  brow 
darkened,  and  her  eye  kindled  with  displeasure.  For  the  first 
time  Zavala  informed  his  mother  of  his  attachment  to  Miss  de 
Bourg.  He  spoke  of  his  love  for  Inez  as  a  youthful  fancy  which 
had  passed  away,  and  said  that  his  cousin  herself  was  so  much 
of  a  child  when  he  left  her,  that  he  could  not  imagine  she  would 
attach  any  importance  to  the  words  of  love  which  had  passed 
between  them. 

Madame  Zavala  was  a  very  haughty  woman.  She  was  proud 
of  her  name — of  the  courage  and  chivalrous  deeds  of  her  ances 
tors  ;  but  more  than  all,  of  their  unblemished  honor.  No  knight 
of  her  family  had  ever  proved  recreant  to  his  faith  ;  it  was 
reserved  for  her  son,  the  last  of  his  race,  to  throw  a  blot  on  its 
escutcheon.  She  thought  of  Inez,  the  gentle  and  devoted  being, 

14* 


162  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

who  had  been  to  her  as  a  fond  and  affectionate  daughter,  and 
her  heart  felt  as  if  a  painful  blow  had  been  struck  on  it.  How 
would  she  bear  to  learn  that  her  love  was  thus  coldly  cast  back 
upon  her  heart  by  him  who  had  spared  no  pains  to  win  it ! 

Bitter  was  the  conviction  to  the  heart  of  the  mother  who  had 
watched  over  his  infancy  and  dreamed  of  his  future  greatness, 
that  he  was  selfish  and  ungrateful,  seeking  his  own  gratification 
at  any  expense  of  suffering  to  others. 

"  Where  is  my  niece  ?"  she  inquired. 

"  On  de  gallery,  mam.     Shall  I  call  her  ?" 

"  No,  no ;  not  yet.  I  must  think,"  and  throwing  herself 
back,  she  covered  her  face  with  her  hands. 

A  voice  low,  but  thrillingly  soft,  was  heard,  accompanied 
at  intervals  by  a  guitar.  It  was  a  wild  melody,  and  the  singer 
appeared  to  be  herself  scarcely  conscious  of  the  words  she 
uttered. 

As  the  last  note  died  away,  the  young  musician  arose  and 
crossed  the  gallery,  to  a  spot  on  which  the  clear  moonlight  fell, 
and  that  silvery  radiance  beamed  on  nothing  lovelier  than  the 
dark-eyed  Inez. 

The  figure  was  slightly  above  the  medium  height,  and  most 
exquisitely  developed.  Her  complexion  in  brilliancy  and  softness 
might  have  rivalled  the  rich  white  of  the  magnolia  leaf.  There 
was  no  shade  of  color  on  her  cheek,  but  without  this  charm,  a 
perfect  picture  of  beauty  was  formed  by  the  finely  moulded  fea 
tures — the  classic  tournure  of  the  head — the  exquisitely  curved 
lips — eyes  deep  and  dark  as  night,  and  a  cloud  of  raven  hair 
folded  above  the  low  broad  brow. 

She  was  a  creature  of  imagination  and  intellect.  Reared  in 
artificial  life  she  would  have  been  distinguished  from  those 
around  her  only  by  her  superior  beauty,  and  the  genius  with 
which  she  was  gifted  ;  but  the  solitude  in  which  her  existence 
had  been  passed,  had  been  to  her  impassioned  soul  the  nurse  of 
a  sensibility  as  deep  as  it  was  dangerous. 

The  object  of  fond  affection  from  infancy,  she  had  known  no 
sorrow  save  that  inflicted  by  the  prolonged  absence  of  Zavala  ; 
and  her  trusting  spirit  saw  in  that  the  stern  necessity  which 
impelled  his  ambitious  spirit  to  seek  out  a  career  which  would 
give  him  a  place  among  the  master  spirits  of  the  day.  The 
romance  inseparable  from  the  peculiar  bent  of  his  mind,  had  been 
fostered  by  the  education  she  had  received.  Familiar  with  the 
language  of  her  forefathers,  its  literature  early  became  her  study, 
and  for  days  she  would  pore  over  chronicles  of  the  old  Spanish 


THE      CONSPIKATOR.  163 

knights,  and  her  pale  cheek  would  light  up  with  a  transient 
glow  as  their  chivalric  deeds  found  an  answering  sympathy  in 
her  own  heart. 

Zavala  had  seen  her  grow  up  beneath  his  eye,  and  he  took  a 
deep  interest  in  watching  the  development  of  this  enthusiastic 
and  generous  nature.  Flattered  by  the  ingenuous  preference 
which  even  in  childhood  she  betrayed  for  him,  he  fancied  that 
he  loved  her.  He  gave  to  her  the  passing  preference  of  a  fickle 
heart,  while  the  young  Inez  lavished  on  him  the  earnest  affec 
tion  of  an  ill-regulated,  but  a  most  deeply  feeling  soul.  His  long 
absence,  his  neglect,  were  alike  powerless  to  win  her  from  her 
dream  of  love.  She  would  not  permit  herself  to  doubt  his  affec 
tion  ;  she  looked  into  her  own  heart ;  it  returned  but  one 
image,  and  she  could  not  believe  that  he  who  had  so  long  wooed 
her  love,  could  cast  it  from  him  as  a  worthless  gift. 

Madame  Zavala  joined  her. 

"  Inez,  my  love,  I  have  a  letter  from  my  son." 

"And  he  is  returned  ;  is  it  not  so  ?  Oh,  say  when  he  will  be 
here  ?  Where  is  the  letter  ?  Can  I  not  see  it  ?"  and  her  cheek 
grew  paler  than  before  with  intense  emotion. 

"  No,  my  child.  It  contains  nothing  you  would  like  to  see. 
I  much  fear  that  Zavala  has  entered  into  a  strange  alliance  with 
this  Col.  Alwin,  with  whose  family  he  has  been  so  long." 

"  Why  should  you  think  so  ?  Col.  Alwin,  as  a  political  man 
of  great  popularity,  can  further  his  ambitious  views." 

"  His  letters  of  late  alarm  me.  They  are  strange  and  contra 
dictory,  and  I  have  many  fears  as  to  the  result  of  the  league 
which  seems  to  exist  between  them." 

"  And  what  excuse  does  Zavala  offer  for  not  writing  to  me  ? 
Ah,  'tis  well  my  nature  is  not  a  suspicious  one." 

"  Have  you  never  suspected  anything,  Inez  ?  any  estrange 
ment — any  coldness,  during  these  long  years  of  absence  ?" 
asked  Madame  Zavala,  almost  fearing  the  effect  her  words 
might  have. 

For  an  instant  Inez  stood  before  her,  trembling  with  the 
intensity  of  feeling  that  overcame  her.  The  moonlight  falling 
on  her  marble  cheek,  made  it  almost  ghastly.  When  she  at 
length  spoke,  the  words  seemed  to  be  forced  from  her  quiver 
ing  lips. 

"  Aunt,  you  know  there  is  reason  to  fear,  or  you  would  not 
speak  thus.  Tell  me  at  once — has  his  heart  so  exclusively 
yielded  itself  to  ambition  that  there  is  no  longer  room  in  it  for 
me  ?  or  has — has  he  given  his  love  to  another  ?" 


164  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

"  My  child,  I  fear  that  in  both  he  has  been  to  blame.  Yet 
this  lady,  this  Miss  de  Bourg,  has  been  uniformly  cold  to  his  suit ; 
and  on  finding  her  inexorable,  he  may  return  to  the  truer  and 
purer  affections  of  his  early  manhood." 

Inez  turned  towards  her,  but  her  cheek  was  no  longer  pale, 
and  her  eye  flashed  with  all  the  latent  fire  of  her  soul,  as  she 
replied — 

"  And  do  you  think  that  I — a  Zavala — one  of  your  own 
proud  race,  could  brook  so  great  an  insult !  Return  !  never — 
never,  to  claim  the  heart  he  has  once  scorned,  and  trampled  on ! 
If  this  be  true,  and  I  will  myself  test  its  truth,  he  is  free  as  air 

to  bestow  his  love  where  he  liketh ;  and  I Oh,  God,  if  it 

should  prove  true !"  and  she  burst  into  a  passion  of  tears. 


CHAPTER   XXIX. 

IT  was  evening  when  the  carriage  containing  our  party  of 
travellers  entered  the  grounds  belonging  to  Villa  d'  Esperanza. 
It  was  one  of  the  best  regulated  and  most  valuable  plantations 
in  the  state ;  and  Zavala  rode  by  the  side  of  the  carriage,  point 
ing  out,  with  ill-concealed  pride,  the  improvements  the  place 
had  received  since  his  majority. 

The  scene  was  a  novel  and  interesting  one  to  the  visitors.  The 
ground,  for  miles  around,  was  covered  with  the  green  and  flou 
rishing  cotton,  which  looked  like  a  sea  of  emerald  slightly  crisped 
by  the  evening  breeze.  The  negroes  were  at  work  in  the  fields  ; 
and  the  song  with  which  they  beguiled  their  labor,  carne  cheer 
ily  to  the  ear.  Occasionally  an  ebony  face,  contrasted  with  the 
gorgeous  head  handkerchief  often  worn  by  the  women,  would 
rise  suddenly  above  the  high  fence,  and  after  bestowing  a  look 
on  the  new  comers,  and  a  bow  of  recognition  and  welcome  on 
the  young  master,  again  disappear. 

About  a  mile  from  the  dwelling  stood  the  quarter,  which  had 
the  appearance  of  a  picturesque  village.  There  was  an  open 
green  space,  a  hundred  feet  in  width,  with  an  avenue  of  trees 
planted  in  the  centre.  On  either  side  was  a  row  of  small  white 
cottages,  each  one  possessing  an  inclosure  in  the  rear,  in  which 
a  fruit  tree  and  various  kinds  of  vegetables  were  cultivated.  A 
number  of  young  negroes,  superintended  by  several  aged  crones, 
were  at  play  before  tie  doors. 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  165 

A  short  distance  from  the  quarter,  was  the  overseer's  house, 
a  modest  wooden  building  painted  white,  with  green  blinds  and 
a  door  of  the  same  color.  A  few  hundred  yards  further  on,  a 
high  arched  gate  was  thrown  open  by  Corporal  Black,  and  they 
drove  into  the  extensive  park  which  surrounded  Villa  d'  Espe- 
ranza.  A  turn  in  the  road  speedily  brought  them  in  sight  of 
the  lofty  pillared  porticoes  which  encircled  the  mansion.  It 
stood  on  a  slight  eminence,  and  the  setting  sun  was  streaming 
in  golden  splendor  on  the  walls,  and  through  the  bolls  of  the 
trees,  chequering  the  green  sward  with  its  glowing  light.  Not 
a  cloud  was  to  be  seen,  and  the  rich  auburn  colored  rays  extended 
half  over  the  heavens,  melting  in  the  zenith  with  the  deep  clear 
blue  of  a  southern  sky.  The  first  star  of  evening  peeped  forth, 
sparkling  like  a  diamond  set  in  a  sea  of  fire,  as  it  contrasted  its 
pure  lustre  with  the  retiring  blaze  of  the  monarch  of  day. 

"  This  is  indeed  a  beautiful  place,"  said  Isabel  to  Zavala.  "  I 
am  almost  moved  to  surprise,  Don  Pedro,  that  you  should  ever 
have  wished  to  leave  so  charming  a  residence." 

"  You  are  a  woman,  and  therefore  would  be  contented  in  the 
narrow  limits  of  an  agreeable  home ;  but  /  am  ambitious  of 
making  my  name  distinguished  for  something  beyond  the  mere 
possession  of  wealth,  or  the  empty  boast  of  the  honors  of  my 
ancestry." 

"  A  noble  desire,  if  such  is  really  your  motive." 

"  Witness  my  alliance  with  your  father.  Does  not  that  prove 
nay  sincerity  ?" 

"  I  imagined  that  you  leagued  yourself  with  him  for  love,  and 
not  for  fame,"  she  replied,  with  a  slight  glance  towards  Julie, 
who  was  leaning  out  of  the  opposite  window,  absorbed  in 
admiration  of  the  beautiful  scene  each  turn  in  the  road  revealed. 

"  I  labor  for  both  united,  fair  lady ;  and  I  have  yet  to  learn 
that  love  and  fame  are  incompatible  with  each  other.  Though, 
if  I  am  as  unsuccessful  in  one  as  I  have  hitherto  found  myself 
in  the  other,  I  shall  indeed  be  unfortunate." 

"  You  wish  to  purchase  love ;  cannot  fame  also  be  bought, 
without  the  trouble  of  a  personal  exertion  to  obtain  it?" 

"  I  do  not  understand  you,  Miss  Alwin,"  replied  Zavala  with 
a  flushed  cheek. 

"  I  like  to  speak  in  riddles  ;  so  I  shall  not  explain,"  she  care 
lessly  replied,  as  she  turned  her  attention  to  the  house  they 
were  approaching.  She  rarely  allowed  an  opportunity  of  annoy 
ing  Zavala  to  pass  ;  his  ungenerous  conduct  towards  Julie  filled 
her  with  indignation,  and  she  had  consented  to  accompany  her 


166  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

father  in  the  present  visit,  with  the  hope  that  something  might 
occur,  during  the  visit,  to  free  Julie  from  his  persecution. 

Col.  Alwin  had  lingered  behind,  but  as  the  carriage  drew 
nearer  to  the  house,  he  put  spurs  to  his  horse,  and  in  a  few  mo 
ments  overtook  them. 

"  That  is  your  mother,  I  presume,  standing  on  the  gallery," 
he  said  to  Zavala,  "  and  that  fair  sylph-like  being,  is  that — can 
that  be  your  cousin  ?" 

"  The  same." 

"  At  this  distance  she  appears  the  very  impersonation  of  sen 
timent  and  loveliness." 

"  You  will  find  her  even  more  than  she  appears.  Inez  is  no 
common  character." 

"  How  then  did  you  escape  love's  contagion  before  leaving 
these  shades  ?  or  have  you  only  bowed  before  another,  in  the 
absence  of  the  true  divinity  ?" 

"  Neither.  I  have  ever  loved  and  admired  Inez  as  my  cou 
sin,  and  as  a  rare  specimen  of  her  sex  ;  but  I  have  not  thought  of 
her  in  the  light  of  a  bride."  His  dark  cheek  flushed  deeply  as 
he  uttered  the  falsehood. 

The  carriage  drew  up  at  the  door,  and  the  Corporal  threw 
down  the  steps  with  a  flourish,  and  a  bow  nearly  to  the  ground, 
as  he  said — 

"  You  is  welcome  as  de  flowers  in  May,  ladies,  and  I  hopes 
you  will  permit  me  to  require  if  you  has  suffered  much  from 
fatigue  ?" 

"  Oh  no,  not  at  all,"  answered  Miss  Alwin,  as  Zavala  as 
sisted  her  to  descend — "  We  are  quite  well,  thank  you,  Cor 
poral,  and  hope  that  you  are  quite  satisfied  now  you  are  at 
home." 

"  I  carn't  say  but  I  is,  Miss  Isabel.  No  other  place  is  like  de 
plantation  to  me." 

With  another  low  bow  from  the  Corporal,  they  passed  on. 
Madame  Zavala  received  them  with  a  union  of  dignity  and 
well-bred  ease,  which  at  once  charmed  her  guests,  and  made 
them  feel  entirely  at  home.  Inez,  the  timid  and  gentle  Inez, 
came  forward,  and  her  soft  musical  voice  seemed  to  dwell  on  the 
charmed  ear  of  Isabel,  long  after  it  had  given  utterance  to  the 
courtesies  of  the  meeting. 

Once  only  did  she  change  color.  Zavala  approached  her,  and 
with  the  familiarity  of  kindred  affection,  threw  his  arm  around 
her  shrinking  form,  and  kissed  her  ruby  lips  :  cheek,  brow,  and 
neck  crimsoned,  a  tear  glittered  for  an  instant  on  her  long 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  167 

lashes,  and  then  slowly  rolled  over  her  flushed  face.  Her  eager 
glance  scanned  the  two  lovely  girls  before  her,  and  her  eye 
dwelt  long  and  earnestly  on  the  face  of  Julie.  A  slight  shudder 
pervaded  her  frame,  as  she  murmured — 

"  Ah !  me,  how  beautiful !  I  no  longer  wonder  that  he  loves 
her."  Yet  with  the  intuitive  delicacy  of  a  pure  soul,  she  veiled 
her  suffering  so  skilfully  that  no  one,  not  even  her  watchful 
aunt,  dreamed  of  the  anguish  that  convulsed  her  wrung  and 
stricken  heart,  destroying  in  its  desolating  course  the  beauty 
and  freshness  of  a  life.  She  had  watched  Zavala  as  he  presented 
Julie  to  his  mother,  and  the  expression  of  that  countenance, 
which  had  once  been  to  her  as  a  tablet  of  divine  and  unutterable 
thoughts,  told  her  that  she  was  forsaken. 

Utterly  at  war  with  the  softness  and  truly  feminine  spirit  of 
Inez,  was  the  indomitable  pride  with  which  nature  had  gifted 
her.  She  could  die  a  martyr  to  her  sufferings,  sooner  than 
have  betrayed  the  crushing  sense  of  desolation  that  fell  on  her 
soul,  when  the  conviction  came  to  it,  that  she  was  no  longer 
loved  by  him  on  whom  all  the  treasures  of  her  heart  had  been 
poured  without  reservation.  That  brief  moment  sufficed  to 
blight  a  life ;  her  existence  had  been  that  of  the  solitary 
dreamer,  who  had  linked  her  own  bright  and  beautiful  fancies 
in  a  chain  which  bound  her  irrevocably  to  her  idol.  She  had 
no  dream  for  the  future,  no  recollection  of  the  past,  in  which 
his  image  was  not  paramount.  Hers  was  a  woman's  love  in  its 
deep  trustfulness — its  utter  disregard  of  self,  its  enduring 
strength ;  yet  the  selfish  and  unfeeling  Zavala  had  thrown  from 
him  that  heart  which  was  so  filled  with  idolatry  for  him)  to 
pursue  one  who  was  made  wretched  by  the  gift  of  his  love. 

All  this  strife  of  emotion  was  not  outwardly  visible.  Inez 
looked,  moved,  and  spoke  as  usual,  and  even  Madame  Zavala 
thought  she  had  unnecessarily  tormented  herself  with  fears  as 
to  the  result  of  the  first  interview  between  those  who  had 
parted  as  plighted  lovers,  and  now  met  under  such  different 
circumstances. 

Madame  Zavala  led  the  way  into  the  spacious  drawing-room, 
the  windows  of  which  all  opened  to  the  floor.  Their  Auslin 
draperies  were  drawn  back,  to  admit  the  evening  air,  which 
wafted  in  the  delicate  perfume  of  flowers.  The  floors  were 
covered  with  fine  Indian  matting,  and  the  walls  were  nearly 
lined  with  magnificent  mirrors.  The  furniture  was  rich  and 
elegant,  the  greater  part  being  of  foreign  manufacture.  An 
exquisitely  carved  cabinet,  placed  in  one  corner,  was  filled  with 


168  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

rare  and  valuable  curiosities,  collected  from  various  parts  of  the 
world.  A  lamp  of  violet-colored  glass  hung  from  the  centre  of 
the  ceiling,  and  though  it  was  scarcely  night,  was  casting  its 
softened  light  throughout  the  apartment. 

"  Ah  !"  said  Mrs.  Fitzgerald,  as  she  viewed  her  graceful  figure, 
reflected  on  every  side — "  I  could  almost  fancy  myself  again  in 
my  own  beloved  home." 

She  sighed  heavily,  and  Col.  Alwin  said — 

"  I  trust  you  do  not  regret  its  loss,  dear  madwi.  Of  late,  you 
have  seemed  to  enter  into  the  spirit  of  the  gaiety  with  which 
you  have  been  surrounded,  and  I  had  hoped  all  regrets  were 
lost  in  the  bright  promise  of  the  future." 

"  Ah,  I  was  happy  there,  though  my  restless  spirit  sometimes 
made  me  feel  that  a  country  life  is  not  my  true  sphere.  I  love 
society — intellectual,  refined  people,  who  give  a  charm  to  every 
thing  in  which  they  are  concerned,  and  of  that  you  know  I 
could  command  but  little  in  my  island  solitude,  in  the  heart  of 
a  newly  settled  country.  I  was  willing  to  live  there,  because 
my  husband  found  the  pursuits  he  created  for  himself  congenial 
to  his  taste.  Except  at  moments  when  I  think  of  the  sad  fate  of 
my  beautiful  home,  I  do  not  regret  the  change." 

"  I  am  happy  to  hear  you  say  so,  madam,  as  I  would  not  have 
you  retire  from  the  pleasures  which  court  your  acceptance." 

He  then  turned  to  Madame  Zavala,  and  with  that  courteous 
eloquence  which  so  strikingly  distinguished  him,  he  soon  com 
pletely  fascinated  her.  He  so  judiciously  mingled  flattery  with 
the  topics  he  supposed  would  most  deeply  interest  her,  that 
Madame  Zavala  no  longer  wondered  at  the  influence  he  pos 
sessed  over  her  son. 

In  the  meantime  Zavala  proposed  to  the  young  ladies  a  pro 
menade  around  the  galleries,  for  the  purpose  of  seeing  the  differ 
ent  points  of  view  from  them.  He  offered  his  arm  to  Julie,  who 
smiled  as  she  linked  hers  in  that  of  Inez,  and  said — 

"  I  will  leave  Isabel  to  your  gallantry,  while  I  endeavor 
to  become  acquainted  with  your  cousin." 

"  You  are  very  good,"  murmured  Inez,  but  the  expression  of 
her  countenance  eloquently  expressed  her  willingness  to  have 
been  spared  the  courtesy.  This  was,  however,  unnoticed  by 
Miss  de  Bourg,  who  was  deeply  interested  by  the  singular 
beauty  and  reserve  of  her  companion.  As  she  looked  on  the 
fair  face,  hueless  as  polished  marble,  the  light  nymph-like  figure, 
whose  every  motion  was  grace,  she  thought  she  had  never 
beheld  a  creature  so  formed  to  claim  sympathy  and  affection. 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  169 

The  interest  she  felt  deepened  almost  into  sadness,  when  she 
looked  into  her  spiritual  eyes,  and  fancied  she  could  there  read 
the  doom  of  a  being  whose  feelings  had  outstripped  her  years,  for 
Inez  was  yet  almost  a  child — 

"  Her  dark  eye  had  misfortune's  doubtful  presage  ; 
It  had  such  troubled  melancholy  loveliness — 
'Twas  like  the  fabled  flower  of  woe,  that  tears 
Of  sorrow  in  its  cup  of  beauty  bears." 

"  Have  you  always  resided  here  ?"  asked  Julie. 

"  Since  I  was  quite  a  child.  My  father  died  here,  and  since 
that  time,  with  the  exception  of  a  few  brief  months  spent  in 
Natchez,  I  have  known  no  other  home." 

"  The  life  of  your  aunt  would  be  solitary  without  your 
society.  In  the  absence  of  her  son  you  must  have  been  every 
thing  to  her." 

"  Oh,  yes ;  we  love  each  other  sincerely.  I  do  not  remember 
my  own  mother,  but  when  I  feel  that  heaven  had  given  me  so 
kind  a  one  in  her  place,  I  cannot  repine  at  her  early  removal,  to 
dwell  with  angels." 

"  Inez,"  said  Zavala,  stopping,  and  turning  towards  them, 
"  shall  we  show  the  ladies  our  woodland  bower  ?  I  can  fancy 
how  much  improved  it  is  since  we  were  last  there  together." 

For  an  instant  Inez  stood  motionless,  an  expression  of 
painful  surprise  on  her  features,  for  on  that  spot  their  last 
parting  had  taken  place;  beneath  its  green  shelter  he  had 
clasped  her  to  his  breast  as  his  plighted  bride ;  there  tears  of 
delicious  rapture  had  filled  her  eyes,  and  she  listened  to  the 
tender  avowals  of  his  love. 

"  No,"  she  at  length  said ;  "  the  bower  you  will  no  longer  care 
to  see.  Let  us  not  go  there." 

"  What !  Have  you  then  neglected  my  favorite  haunt  in  my 
absence  ?"  replied  he,  with  an  air  of  chagrin.  "  Let  us  go  at  any 
rate.  I  wish  to  see  it." 

"  If  it  is  your  wish  to  go,  I  cannot  prevent  you  from  doing  so, 
though  I  could  wish  that  you  would  defer  it  until  to-morrow 
morning,  as  some  of  my  own  things  are  scattered  about,  and  — " 

"  Oh,  in  that  case  we  will  go  by  all  means.  I  like  above  all 
things  to  gain  admittance  within  the  sanctum  of  a  young  ^ady, 
and  look  over  the  various  things  she  collects  around  her.  It 
gives  one  such  insight  into  the  character." 

"  My  character  you  never  have  known ;  you  never  will  know. 
15 


170  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

Not  that  it  is  too  intricate  to  be  read  by  one  who  takes  interest 
enough  in  me  to  attempt  to  fathom  its  depth,  but  — " 

"  Who  ever  fathomed  the  depths  of  a  woman's  character  ?" 
interrupted  Zavala,  with  a  sneer.  *'  Come,  let  us  profit  by  the 
few  moments  of  twilight  yet  left  to  us." 

A  tear  started  to  the  eye  of  Inez,  but  it  did  not  fall,  and  in 
silence  they  proceeded  down  a  winding  pathway  which  led  to  a 
cliff  above  the  river.  Within  a  few  yards  of  it  was  the  bower 
they  sought.  Several  young  trees  had  been  planted  in  a  semi 
circle,  and  their  pliant  branches  twisted  together  in  such  a  man 
ner  as  to  form  an  arch  overhead.  Four  light  pillars  were 
placed  in  front,  with  lattice  work  between  them,  on  which  the 
multiflora  rose,  coral  honeysuckle,  and  star  jessamine,  were 
trained.  These  were  now  in  full  bloom,  and  their  clusters  of 
gay  flowers  contrasted  beautifully  with  the  deep  verdure  of  the 
interior.  In  the  centre  was  a  table  with  a  drawer  half  open,  which 
seemed  to  be  filled  with  music  and  manuscripts.  Inez  stepped 
forward  to  close  it,  but  Zavala  laid  his  hand  on  her  arm  and  said — 

"  One  peep,  my  fair  cousin ;  only  one,  that  I  may  discover 
of  what  you  have  been  dreaming  during  my  long  absence.  You 
do  not  know,  young  ladies,  that  my  gentle  cousin  is  gifted  with 
the  genius  of  the  poet.  Pray,  Inez,  show  us  some  of  your  pro 
ductions." 

"  Not  for  worlds !"  exclaimed  Inez,  closing  the  drawer,  and 
locking  it,  "  I  have  nothing  worth  showing,  and  my  dreams, 
such  as  they  were,  would  now  have  no  charms  for  you." 

Zavala  bit  his  lip,  and  turned  away,  touched  by  a  tone  in  her 
voice  which  conveyed  reproach,  and  yet  chagrined  at  her  ob 
stinacy.  His  eye  fell  on  a  piece  of  paper  which  the  wind  had 
wafted  among  the  moss  on  the  floor.  He  stooped,  and  quickly 
grasping  it,  saw  that  it  contained  several  verses,  which  appeared 
to  have  been  recently  written.  Inez  sprang  forward,  and  with 
a  face  glowing  with  emotion,  entreated  him  to  restore  it  to  her. 

"  No — no — 'tis  my  turn  to  be  obstinate  now.  It  is  too  dark 
to  read  it  here,  but  we  can  see  what  it  contains  when  we  return 
to  the  house.  Let  us  go." 

"  For  shame,  Don  Pedro !"  exclaimed  Isabel,  "  return  the 
paper.  See  how  you  distress  your  cousin." 

Julie  held  out  her  hand  for  it,  and  merely  said — 

"  You  will  not  keep  it  ?" 

"  Not  if  you  bid  me  restore  it,"  said  he,  bowing  low  as  he 
placed  the  paper  in  her  hand.  Then  turning  to  his  cousin,  he 
continued — 


THE     CONSPIRATOR.  171 

"It  is,  I  suppose,  an  address  to  the  genius  of  the  place,  or 
perchance  to  one  on  whom  my  gentle  cousin  has  bestowed  the 
boon  of  her  affections." 

"  My  affections,"  repeated  Inez,  in  a  tone  of  scorn,  as  she  took 
the  offered  paper  from  Julie's  hand,  and  tore  it  into  fragments, 
"  are  not  lightly  bestowed.  Though,"  she  added,  in  so  low  a 
tone  that  no  one  understood  her,  "  they  have  been  prized  lightly 
enough  by  one  I  once  thought  capable  of  better  things." 


CHAPTER  XXX. 

A  FEW  evenings  after  their  arrival  the  family  had  assembled 
on  the  gallery,  and  Col.  Alvvin,  after  commenting  to  Madame 
Zavala  on  the  beauty  of  Villa  d'Esperanza,  spoke  of  the  scenery 
around  Natchez. 

"  One  of  the  wildest  scenes  I  have  ever  beheld  is  within  two 
miles  of  that  place,"  said  he,  "  I  vainly  inquired  what  was  the 
origin  of  the  singular  name  it  bears." 

"You  allude  to  the  Devil's  Punch  Bowls,"  said  Madame 
Zavala,  smiling.  "  Inez,  I  believe,  can  throw  some  interest  around 
that  strange,  wild  looking  place,  though  she  cannot  inform  you 
why  it  was  named  for  the  drinking  cups  of  his  Satanic  majesty. 
She  has  a  legend  which  is  connected  with  it." 

Petitions  from  all  present,  to  hear  the  legend,  were  showered 
on  the  shrinking  Inez,  who  vainly  drew  back,  protesting  that 
what  her  aunt  had  dignified  with  the  name  of  a  legend,  was  in 
fact  an  imperfect  translation  made  from  an  old  Spanish  manu 
script,  which  was  said  to  have  been  found  in  a  small  cavern 
scooped  in  the  side  of  one  of  the  gaps.  An  iron  box,  containing 
the  manuscript  and  a  few  articles  of  jewelry  of  trifling  value, 
had  fallen  into  the  hands  of  Zavala's  father.  Many  years  after- 
Avards,  she  had,  with  difficulty,  deciphered  the  faded  characters, 
and  made  a  fair  translation  of  them. 

"  Let  us  hear  it  by  all  means,"  said  Isabel.  "  My  romance  is 
already  beginning  to  conjure  up '  thick  coming  fancies,'  and  I 
expect  a  story  of  hair-breadth  escapes." 

"  I  fear  you  will  be  disappointed  then,"  replied  Inez,  "  for 
the  story  in  question  is  rather  a  record  of  feeling  than  incident. 
However,  I  can  no  longer  refuse  to  gratify  you  with  the  perusal 
of  it." 


172  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

| 

In  a  few  moments  she  produced  a  manuscript,  from  which, 
she  read  the  following  story  : 

THE    LEGEND    OF    THE    DEVIL'S    PUNCH    BOWLS. 

"  Mine  and  me, 

Of  which  she  was  the  veiled  divinity — 
The  world,  I  say,  of  thoughts  that  worshipped  her." 

"  The  joy 

With  which  I  heard  one  tread, 
And  the  earnest  blessings  which  I  flung 
In  showers  on  one  dear  head." 

"  Should  these  lines  ever  fall  into  the  hands  of  one  acquainted 
with  the  language  in  which  they  are  written,  let  him  read  the 
record  of  a  life  stained  with  crime,  and  darkened  by  despair, 
and  receive  a  warning  therefrom.  It  will  teach  him  to  avoid 
the  indulgence  of  the  impetuous  passions,  which  have  plunged 
me  into  an  abyss  of  misery,  from  which  there  is  no  escape. 

"Born  to  wealth  and  high  station,  gifted  with  talents  which 
might  have  raised  me  to  any  height  within  the  scope  of  a 
reasonable  ambition,  I  end  my  life  a  miserable  outcast  from  all 
human  sympathy. 

"  I  am  a  native  of  the  beautiful  city  of  Mexico,  and  the 
descendant  of  a  line  of  proud  ancestors,  who  would  disown  their 
representative  could  their  shrouded  forms  rise  from  the  silence 
of  the  tomb  to  behold  his  degradation.  I  was  an  only  child, 
and  unfortunately  for  me,  my  mother  died  while  I  was  yet  an 
infant.  Had  she  lived,  the  hallowed  influence  of  her  affectionate 
precepts  might  have  saved  me  from  future  misery.  But  it  was 
fated  to  be  otherwise. 

"  My  youth  was  passed  amid  the  most  profuse  indulgence. 
My  fond  father,  proud  of  my  fine  person  and  precocious  talents, 
fostered  all  the  evil  in  my  disposition  by  the  unlimited  liberty 
he  allowed  me.  I  was  taught  to  look  to  the  attainment  of  future 
greatness  as  the  aim  of  my  existence ;  and,  strange  inconsis 
tency  !  I  was  at  the  same  time  taught  to  look  upon  the  multi 
tude,  whose  breath  is  fame,  with  the  most  sovereign  contempt. 
I  only  regarded  them  as  creatures  who  were  to  minister  to  my 
pride  and  gratification,  without  reflecting  that  the  humblest 
among  them  was  endowed  with  the  same  capacities  to  suffer 
and  enjoy — the  same  affections,  the  same  impulses  which  ani 
mated  my  being. 

"  Ambitious,  and  possessing  an  ardent  thirst  for  knowledge, 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  173 

I 

I  diligently  applied  myself  to  the  acquirement  of  an  education 
befitting  the  station  I  expected  to  fill.  My  time  was  divided 
between  literary  pursuits  and  the  pleasures  of  the  gay  city  in 
which  I  resided.  One  day  would  find  me  bending  over  the 
glowing  page  of  history,  my  heart  responding  to  the  noble 
energies  which  animated  its  heroes,  in  fancy  beholding  myself 
emulating  their  career ;  and  the  next  would  probably  see  me  in 
the  haunts  of  dissipation,  holding  her  orgies  with  those  with 
whom  I  knew  I  had  no  fellowship  in  feeling  or  taste. 

"  In  such  desultory  pursuits  my  character  was  formed.  The 
gratification  of  the  moment,  my  only  incentive  to  exertion,  what 
results  could  any  expect  from  such  an  education,  save  reckless 
selfishness,  and  an  utter  disregard  for  everything  but  my  own 
whims  ?  My  father's  aim  was  to  make  me  a  great  man  ;  whe 
ther  I  was  to  be  a  good  or  useful  one,  he  left  chance  to  deter 
mine.  His  only  care  was  to  foster  my  eager  wish  for  distinc 
tion,  and  it  is  possible  he  would  have  been  gratified  in  his 
highest  aspirations,  had  not  the  master  passion  of  the  soul 
thwarted  his  hopes.  Love  was  destined  to  counteract  ambition. 
Love  has  been  the  theme  of  many  tongues  and  pens — laughed 
at  and  scorned  by  those  whose  iron  hearts  have  n  3ver  yielded  to 
the  witchery  of  woman's  influence  ;  yet  to  others  it  has  brought 
misery,  madness,  death. 

"  The  object  of  my  choice,  in  her  gentleness,  purity,  and  con 
fiding  affection,  was  the  very  opposite  of  myself.  Until  I  knew 
Celeste  I  had  thought  myself  incapable  of  loving  ;  bright  eyes 
and  thrilling  tones  had  been  passed  unheeded  by,  and  I  deemed 
myself  secure  from  all  the  wiles  of  the  sex.  In  proportion  to  my 
former  coldness,  was  the  impetuosity  of  my  passion.  I  only 
enjoyed  life  in  the  presence  of  my  idol,  and  in  absence  my 
thoughts  hovered  perpetually  around  her. 

"  Don  Alonzo  Montejo  was  the  most  intimate  friend  of  my 
father ;  like  him,  he  possessed  vast  wealth,  with  an  only  child  to 
inherit  it.  While  yet  in  her  childhood,  Leonora  Montejo  and 
myself  were  betrothed  by  our  parents,  and  taught  to  look  for 
ward  to  our  union  as  an  event  that  must  unavoidably  take  place 
in  the  course  of  time.  We  were  then  thrown  much  together,  and 
this  intercourse  did  not  contribute  to  inspire  in  us  the  sentiments 
our  fathers  so  ardently  desired.  Both  spoiled  by  injudicious 
indulgence,  equally  capricious  and  ungovernable,  'tis  not  surpris 
ing  that  we  seldom  met  without  quarrelling.  As  we  grew  older, 
however,  we  became  better  friends ;  we  had  been  deeply  im 
pressed  with  the  mutual  advantages  of  the  proposed  union,  and 

15* 


174  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

in  the  meantime,  by  a  tacit  agreement,  we  never  interfered  with 
each  other's  whims.  Leonora  flirted  with  every  cavalier  who 
offered  his  homage,  and  provided  I  paid  my  daily  visit  to  inquire 
after  her  health,  the  remainder  of  the  twenty-four  hours  was 
entirely  at  my  own  disposal. 

"  One  morning  Leonora  informed  me  that  a  cousin  was  coming 
to  reside  beneath  her  father's  roof.  She  added  that  she  was  the 
daughter  of  Don  Alonzo's  only  sister,  who  in  early  life  had  eloped 
with  a  young  Frenchman,  and  from  that  time  had  been  dis 
owned  by  her  family.  The  parents  were  both  dead,  leaving 
their  only  child  dependent  on  her  haughty  and  unknown  rela 
tive.  This  information  had  nearly  escaped  my  memory,  when, 
on  going  to  pay  my  daily  visit  to  my  betrothed,  I  found  her 
new  companion  with  her. 

"  I  will  here  describe  Celeste  as  she  first  appeared  to  me. 
The  two  girls  were  standing  in  the  shrubbery,  in  the  shadow  of 
a  large  lime  tree,  and  the  young  stranger  was  trimming  a 
wreath  of  its  fragrant  flowers ;  an  occupation  completely  in 
unison  with  her  simple  and  childlike  beauty.  Her  form  was 
slight  and  graceful,  and  the  black  robe  she  wore  served  to  give 
additional  purity  to  a  complexion  I  have  never  seen  rivalled. 
Long  curls  of  raven  hair  strayed  over  her  graceful  neck,  and  on 
that  fair  young  brow  were  the  shadows  of  thought  and  feeling 
thus  early  suppressed  by  suffering. 

"  Though  struck  with  her  exceeding  beauty,  and  pleased  with 
the  retiring  timidity  of  her  manner,  I  did  not  fall  in  love  at  first 
sight.  No ;  without  being  conscious  of  my  enthralment,  the 
chain  was  slowly  but  surely  wound  around  my  heart. 

"  During  the  first  months  of  her  residence  with  her  uncle, 
Celeste  was  grave  and  taciturn  ;  occasionally  yielding  to  bursts 
of  wild  sorrow,  when  she  thought  of  the  loved  ones  she  had  lost, 
and  the  far  away  home  of  her  childhood,  where  the  fond  affec 
tion  of  her  parents  had  made  her  life  one  glad  summer  day. 

Time  gradually  lessened  her  grief,  and  once  more  she  glided 
over  the  bright  earth,  one  of  its  happiest  creatures.  Often  have 
I  stopped  and  listened  to  the  ringing  laugh  of  mirth  which  burst 
from  her  lips,  and  thought  it  a  fit  echo  of  the  joyous  spirit 
within. 

"And  this  being,  so  formed  to  receive  and  bestow  happiness, 
the  gift  of  my  fatal  love  was  to  destroy  !  To  that  heart  I  would 
freely  have  died  to  save  one  pang,  I  was  destined  to  bring 
wretchedness. 

"  Many  months  glided  away,  and  Leonora  did  not  appear  to 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  1*75 

observe  my  lengthened  visits,  nor  the  interest  with  which  I 
lingered  around  her  fair  cousin.  I  knew  she  did  not  love  me, 
and  therefore  thought  of  breaking  the  ties  which  fettered  me 
without  hesitation. 

"  In  the  grounds  attached  to  Don  Alonzo's  residence  were  the 
remains  of  an  old  temple,  supposed  to  have  been  erected  by  the 
natives  of  the  country  before  it  was  conquered  by  the  Spaniards. 
The  broken  walls  were  covered  with  ivy,  and  other  wild  vines, 
throwing  the  trappings  of  nature  over  the  ruins  of  art.  There  it 
was  I  first  breathed  my  passion  to  its  object ;  before  the  ruined 
altar  which  had  witnessed  the  sacrifice  of  thousands  to  the  idol 
it  once  supported,  I  offered  my  devotion  at  the  shrine  of  my 
divinity.  The  temple  was  partly  unroofed,  and  the  pale  lamps 
of  heaven  looked  down  on  us,  as  if  smiling  on  the  pair  who 
kneeled  before  that  pagan  altar,  and  vowed  to  live  for  each  other. 
The  moonbeams  came  through  the  broken  windows,  and  cast  a 
holy  light  on  the  youthful  face  of  my  Celeste,  as  she  turned  it 
towards  heaven,  as  if  invoking  a  blessing  on  the  engagement  we 
had  just  formed.  I  could  not  bear  to  behold  her  by  this  fitful 
and  shadowy  light ;  to  my  excited  fancy  it  seemed  to  shroud 
her  with  the  misty  light  belonging  to  beings  of  another  world, 
and  I  drew  her  from  the  spot. 

"  As  we  emerged  from  the  ruins,  Leonora  stood  before  us, 
with  a  face  pale  with  anger.  She  immediately  addressed 
Celeste — 

" '  Ungrateful  girl !  Is  this  the  return  you  make  for  all  the 
kindness  that  has  been  lavished  on  you  beneath  my  father's 
roof?  You  have  stolen  from  me  the  affections  of  my  affianced 
husband,  by  your  arts  ;  but  your  benefactor  shall  be  informed 
of  your  perfidy.  For  you,  sir,'  turning  to  me — '  there  is  but  one 
feeling  in  my  heart,  and  that  is  utter  scorn  and  contempt. 
While  yet  bound  by  every  tie  of  honor  to  me,  you  have  dared 
to  insult  me  by  wooing  another.  I  love  you  not — I  never  have 
loved  you  ;  but  in  return  for  this  baseness,  I  trust  the  day  will 
yet  arrive  when  you  will  feel  the  pang  of  being  deserted  by  her 
whom  you  have  preferred  before  me.  When  that  hour  arrives, 
the  slight  you  have  offered  Leonora  Montejo  will  be  remem 
bered,  and  avenged.' 

"  Before  I  could  reply,  she  turned  and  left  us.  Celeste  lis 
tened  to  her  words  in  indignant  surprise  ;  for  until  that  moment 
she  had  believed  me  as  free  to  offer,  as  she  was  to  accept  my 
love.  It  needed  all  my  eloquence  to  reconcile,  her  to  the  course 
I  had  pursued ;  and  I  returned  to  the  house  with  her,  with  the 


176  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

determination  to  have  an  explanation  with  Don  Alonzo  without 
delay,  and  exonerate  Celeste  from  any  participation  in  the 
deception,  if  such  had  been  practised ;  for  I  had  never  designed 
deceiving  Leonora. 

"  We  found  the  household  in  the  greatest  confusion  ;  Don 
Alonzo  had  been  inquiring  for  his  daughter,  who  was  not  to  be 
found ;  the  search  was  continued  for  several  hours  without  suc 
cess,  and  at  length  it  was  decided  that  she  must  have  eloped. 
In  the  morning,  a  letter  was  delivered  to  Don  Alonzo,  in  which 
she  related  the  discovery  she  pretended  to  have  made  only  on 
the  evening  before ;  she  informed  him  she  had  merely  antici 
pated  my  desertion,  and  named  as  the  companion  of  her 
flight  a  young  Castilian,  who  was  travelling  through  Mexico 
for  amusement. 

"  Don  Alonzo  was  furious  ;  he  refused  to  believe  his  daughter's 
assertions  in  reference  to  myself,  and  insisted  she  only  made 
them  as  an  excuse  for  her  own  conduct.  I  viewed  them  in  the 
same  light ;  though  I  did  not  doubt  that  her  haughty  temper 
was  exasperated,  that  her  poor  and  friendless  cousin  should 
have  been  preferred  before  herself,  even  by  one  for  whom  she 
had  no  affection. 

"  Don  Alonzo's  passion  soon  exhausted  itself.  Leonora  was 
his  only  child,  and  after  due  concessions  from  the  newly  wedded 
pair,  they  were  again  received  with  favor.  I  succeeded  in 
making  my  peace  with  the  fair  bride,  and  all  that  remained  for 
me  to  do,  was  to  inform  my  father  of  my  intentions  relative  to 
Celeste. 

"  He  was  very  angry  at  the  turn  events  had  taken.  He 
represented  to  me  the  folly  of  marrying  without  gaining  some 
solid  advantage,  as  a  counterpoise  to  the  loss  of  my  liberty. 
When  convinced  that  all  his  arguments  were  ineffectual,  he  raved 
— he  swore  that  I  should  never  ruin  myself  by  marrying  a  girl, 
who  had  no  recommendation,  except  a  pretty  face.  Finding 
that  fury  did  not  move  me,  he  became  pathetic  ;  he  entreated 
me  not  to  destroy  all  his  towering  hopes  by  my  obstinacy.  He 
insisted  that  wealth  and  influential  connexions  were  absolutely 
necessary  to  elevate  me  to  the  position  he  had  set  his  heart  on 
seeing  me  attain.  He  entreated  me  to  sacrifice  my  happinpss  to 
strive  for  the  glittering  bait  he  had  so  often  and  so  successfully 
held  out  to  rue  before.  He  implored  one  who  had  never  sacri 
ficed  the  idlest  whim  that  ever  took  possession  of  his  fancy  to 
give  up  the  treasure  of  his  heart !  With  as  much  effect  might 
he  have  preached  to  the  dashing  billows,  or  the  wild  simoom, 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  177 

and  commanded  them  to  stay  their  course.  I  was  immovable, 
and  he  left  me  in  deep  anger. 

"  He  went  to  Celeste,  with  the  hope  that  she  could  be  fright 
ened  into  renouncing  me.  I  hastened  to  her  support ;  and 
although  I  knew  she  loved  me  with  all  her  heart,  she  refused  to 
marry  me  while  my  father  withheld  his  consent.  Maddened 
by  such  opposition,  T  solemnly  vowed  to  him  that  if  he  did  not 
withdraw  his  prohibition  to  our  union,  I  would  abandon  him  for 
ever,  become  an  exile  from  my  native  country,  and  seek  in 
other  lands  the  happiness  he  denied  me  in  my  own. 

"  Terrified  by  these  threats,  he  at  length  agreed  to  a  com 
promise.  He  consented  that  I  should  marry  Celeste,  if  I  would 
agree  to  spend  a  year  at  an  University  in  Spain,  and  another  in 
travelling  over  the  continent  of  Europe.  During  that  time,  no 
letters  should  be  allowed  to  pass  between  Celeste  and  myself. 
He  trusted  that  time,  and  the  novelty  of  scenes  so  interesting  to 
my  mind,  would  gradually  obliterate  all  traces  of  my  ill-placed 
affection,  and  on  my  return  I  would  be  quite  willing  to  relinquish 
its  object.  I  knew  that  he  would  be  disappointed.  I  felt  that 
with  me  to  love  once,  was  to  love  for  ever ;  my  heart  was  not 
formed  for  a  light  and  passing  passion — deep  in  my  soul  it 
burned  its  indelible  traces,  and  no  second  dream  could  spring 
from  the  ashes  of  the  first. 

"I  eagerly  accepted  his  proposal,  and  hastened  to  communi 
cate  it  to  Celeste.  She  rejoiced  that  a  definite  period  was 
named,  which  would  put  an  end  to  our  suspense.  We  once 
more  exchanged  vows  in  the  old  temple,  and  although  we  were 
not  to  commune  by  letter,  we  agreed  that  each  night  we  would 
look  on  a  certain  bright  star,  and  permit  our  spirits  to  mingle 
while  gazing  on  that  glittering  orb. 

"  I  took  with  me  the  key  of  a  private  door,  leading  into  the 
garden,  and  in  two  years  from  that  evening  we  were  to  meet  on 
that  spot,  and  again  repeat  the  vows  we  then  pledged  to  each 
other.  I  will  not  dwell  on  our  parting.  I  then  thought  that 
no  deeper  wretchedness  could  fall  on  me  than  to  be  separated 
from  my  Celeste ;  but  now  I  look  back  upon  that  hour  as  one 
of  happiness,  when  compared  with  those  which  have  suc 
ceeded  it. 

"  It  is  not  my  purpose  to  give  a  detailed  account  of  my 
travels.  I  crossed  the  ocean  in  safety,  spent  a  year  at  the  uni 
versity  of ,  and  commenced  my  tour.  I  have  trod  the 

halls  of  princes  ;  I  have  drunk  inspiration  from  the  bewitching 
lips  of  high-born  beauty,  and  have  feasted  in  the  halls  of  lux- 


178  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

ury  and  pride,  bearing  myself  as  gaily  as  if  my  heart  were  in 
the  revelry  of  the  moment.  I  have  wandered  over  the  fairest 
climes  ;  now  treading  the  solitary  and  deserted  halls  of  the 
Alhambra,  yielding  my  spirit  to  the  deep  fascination  of  the 
associations  connected  with  its  history ;  and  now  bending  in 
silent  reverence  before  some  monument  of  man's  genius  in  the 
city  of  the  mighty  dead,  imperial  Rome  ;  I  have  glittered  in  the 
gay  throng  of  a  Parisian  assembly  ;  I  have  stood  in  the  senate 
of  the  sea-girt  isle,  and  listened  with  breathless  interest  to  the 
eloquence  of  her  sons ;  yet  amid  all  my  wanderings,  my  appoint 
ment  to  meet  in  thought  with  my  beloved  Celeste  was  never 
forgotten.  That  hour  was  held  sacred  from  the  intrusion  of  the 
outer  world. 

"  At  length  the  time  for  my  return  rolled  around.  I  was  in 
Paris  and  had  made  every  arrangement  to  embark  for  my 
native  land,  when  a  packet  from  my  father  was  placed  in  my 
hands.  He  informed  rne  that  the  greater  portion  of  his  fortune 
was  invested  in  a  mercantile  house  in  London  which,  from  all 
accounts,  was  on  the  verge  of  bankruptcy ;  and  he  required  me 
to  hasten,  with  all  the  speed  I  could  command,  to  rescue  his 
wealth  from  the  threatened  peril.  I  immediately  wrote  to  him, 
inclosing  a  letter  for  Celeste,  in  which  I  informed  her  of  the 
cause  of  my  delay,  and  set  out  for  London. 

"  This  business  detained  me  several  months,  and  at  last  ended 
in  disappointment.  I  embarked  for  my  native  country  with  the 
conviction  that  my  father  would  now  be  more  averse  than  ever 
to  the  proposed  union,  for  his  once  vast  wealth  was  reduced  to 
what  he  would  scarcely  consider  a  competency. 


''  I  beheld  my  country  in  the  distance,  and  I  stretched  forth 
my  arms  as  if  I  would  have  clasped  it  in  my  embrace.  My  own 
beautiful  land,  with  its  gorgeous  skies  and  sunny  plains,  was 
before  me ;  the  home  of  my  childhood  and  the  dwelling-place 
of  the  woman  I  adored.  As  a  fountain  casting  its  crystal 
waters  in  a  desert,  was  the  memory  of  Celeste  to  me.  She 
alone  had  ever  touched  the  spring  of  tenderness  in  my  nature, 
and  caused  my  heart  to  unclose  to  the  influences  of  a  refined 
and  genuine  affection.  I  regarded  her  with  a  feeling  more  like 
the  softened  affection  of  a  loving  mother  for  the  babe  over 
whose  fragile  existence  she  watches  with  unwearied  care,  than 
the  overflowings  of  a  passionate  spirit  which  had  sought  hap 
piness  in  the  most  luxurious  pleasures  the  world  could  bestow, 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  179 

and  turned  in  disgust  from  all  to  repose  in  the  consciousness  of 
loving  and  being  loved  with  all  the  ardor  of  young  affections. 
Oh  could  that  dream  have  remained  unbroken,  I  might 
have  been  all  the  fondest  heart  could  have  desired  ! 

"  As  I  stood  upon  the  deck  and  beheld  the  uplands  crowned 
with  the  richest  verdure,  rising  each  moment  more  distinctly  to 
view,  my  heart  bounded  with  unchecked  rapture.  Not  a  doubt 
of  the  faith  of  Celeste  crossed  my  mind.  No  ;  I  looked  on  the 
cloudless  azure  depths  above  me,  and  exultingly  exclaimed, 
'  Yonder  vault  is  not  more  unsullied  than  the  faith  and  purity 
of  her  I  love.'  Even  as  I  spoke,  as  if  ominous  of  the  future,  a 
dark  cloud  arose  from  behind  the  distant  hills,  and  slowly 
swept  over  the  horizon,  veiling  the  fiery  disk  of  the  sun  and 
intercepting  his  rays.  I  shuddered,  for  I  loved  too  well  not  to 
be  superstitious  where  Celeste  was  concerned. 

"  At  length  we  landed,  and  I  lost  not  a  moment  in  setting  out 
for  my  native  city.  I  arrived  there  after  night  had  thrown  its 
mantle  over  the  well-remembered  scenes  of  former  years.  I 
alighted  in  the  outskirts  of  the  town,  near  the  residence  of  Don 
Alonzo,  and  sent  my  attendant  and  baggage  on  to  my  father's 
mansion,  instructing  him  to  say  I  would  be  at  home  in  two 
hou  rs.  I  then  bent  my  steps  towards  the  old  temple.  It  was 
the  very  hour  in  which  our  spirits  had  been  wont  to  mingle  in 
communion,  and,  though  we  had  been  so  long  separated,  I  was 
certain  that  I  should  find  Celeste  on  the  spot  where  I  had  last 
parted  from  her.  It  was  a  soft,  balmy  night,  and  the  moon 
shone  brilliantly  over  the  garden.  I  paused  and  looked  around 
to  recognise  each  familiar  object.  There  was  the  same  thick 
shrubbery,  with  each  walk  of  which  was  linked  some  dear  as 
sociation.  On  this  spot  we  had  lingered  to  pluck  a  flower,  and 
on  that  I  remembered  the  arch  smile  with  which  Celeste  had 
replied  to  some  remark  of  mine.  Like  faded  flowers  which 
still  retain  their  perfume,  the  recollections  of  a  love  like  mine 
could  throw  a  charm  over  the  most  trivial  incidents. 

"  In  the  distance  the  ivied  walls  of  the  ruin  arose  to  view.  As 
I  passed  along,  the  breath  of  the  orange  flowers  was  wafted 
towards  me ;  remembering  that  in  their  beautiful  language  they 
are  a  type  of  constancy,  I  plucked  a  sprig  as  a  fit  offering  from 
me  to  Celeste.  I  reached  the  temple,  and  beheld  a  white  robe 
fluttering  in  the  faint  breeze.  Fearful  of  startling  her,  if  I 
appeared  too  suddenly  before  her,  I  stopped  and  sang  a  few 
notes  from  an  old  ballad  which  had  been  a  great  favorite  with 
her.  A  half  suppressed  shriek  met  my  ear ;  so  agonizing  was 


180  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

that  sound  that  I  stood  as  one  paralysed.  That  wail  of  anguish 
could  have  sprung  from  nothing  save  a  breaking  heart ;  I  rushed 
forward  and  in  another  instant  Celeste  was  clasped  in  my  arms, 
and  her  head  lay  on  my  shoulder  powerless  as  an  infant's, 
while  she  wept  with  uncontrollable  violence. 

"  '  Oh,  Celeste  !  Celeste  !'  I  exclaimed,  '  what  is  the  meaning 
of  this  anguish  ?  Why  are  you  thus,  when  I  fondly  hoped  my 
presence  would  bring  nothing  but  joy  to  your  heart  ?' 

"  She  started  from  me — 

" '  You  have  not  then  heard,  you  do  not  know  my  crime 
against  you.  Oh,  Leon,  leave  me,  and  let  me  die,  there  is 
nothing  else  now  left  to  me ;'  and  she  threw  herself  on  a  seat, 
and  covered  her  face  with  her  hands. 

"  '  Leave  you,  Celeste  !  What  means  this  reception  ?  Have 
I  not  returned  to  claim  my  promised  bride  ?  Have  you  too 
changed,  and  am  I  again  without  a  tie  strong  enough  to  bind 
me  to  life  ?  Beware,  girl !  you  know  not  the  spirit  with  which 
you  have  to  deal.  Woman  as  you  are,  and  loved  as  God  alone 
can  see,  by  the  bright  Heaven  above  us,  if  you  have  dared  to 
trifle  with  me,  I  will  fearfully  avenge  myself.  What !  am  I  to 
be  the  dupe  of  a  heartless  woman  ?  All  the  deep  affections  of 
my  soul  wasted  on  one  incapable  of  appreciating  their  value  ! 
Speak !  tell  me  all,  while  I  yet  retain  reason  enough  to  under 
stand  the  tale.  Blast  me  with  the  knowledge  of  what  will  scorch 
and  wither  with  as  sure  an  aim  as  the  fiery  bolts  of  Heaven.' 

"  Terrified  at  the  deep  passion  breathed  in  the  tones  of  my 
voice,  and  the  expression  of  livid  rage  in  my  countenance, 
Celeste  sank  from  her  seat,  and,  kneeling  before  me,  raised  her 
clasped  hands  in  supplication. 

"  'Be  calm,  oh,  be  calm,  I  conjure  you,  Leon,  and  hear  me. 
Do  not  look  thus,  or  you  will  kill  me  ;  I  cannot  bear  it.  I  was 
not  false  to  you ;  that  I  am  here  and  at  this  hour  should  be  a 
sufficient  evidence  of  my  truth.  I  am  a  deceived,  broken 
hearted,  perjured  wretch,  unworthy  of  the  esteem  of  any  crea 
ture;  for  I  love  you  wildly,  fervently,  while  my  vows  are 
plighted  to  another.  That  I  was  deceived,  and  in  a  moment 
of  anger  destroyed  your  happiness  and  my  own,  by  becoming 
the  wife  of  another,  is  the  only  excuse  I  can  offer.  Now  you 
know  all,  leave  me  for  ever.' 

"  I  was  overwhelmed.  The  concentrated  agony  of  years  was 
crowded  in  that  brief  moment.  An  aimless  existence  was  before 
me ;  the  only  hope  that  had  animated  me  to  struggle  through 
life's  feverish  dream  annihilated.  At  length,  I  spoke. 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  181 

" '  Who  has  done  this  cruel  deed  ?  Who  has  wantonly 
severed  two  hearts  that  beat  alone  for  each  other  ?  Celeste, 
could  /  have  been  wrought  on  to  forsake  you  ?  Oh,  woman — 
woman,  weak  where  you  should  have  been  most  strong !  Tell 
me  who  you  claim  as  a  husband,  and  how  you  came  to  be  his 
wife  ?  Let  me  hear  the  whole  maddening  story  at  once.' 

"  In  a  low  broken  tone,  Celeste  revealed  a  tale  of  iniquity 
that  made  my  blood  seethe  in  my  veins.  In  compliance  with 
my  compact  with  my  father,  we  had  forborne  to  write  to  each 
other,  and  he  had  taken  advantage  of  the  honorable  fulfilment 
of  that  promise  to  destroy  my  happiness.  He  caused  forged 
letters  to  be  shown  to  the  friends  of  Celeste,  in  which  I  spoke 
of  my  engagement  as  a  childish  whim,  which  was  only  remem 
bered  with  a  smile.  I  returned  thanks  to  my  father  for  his 
wisdom  in  not  permitting  me  to  shackle  myself  with  a  wife, 
who  must  in  a  short  time  have  become  tiresome  and  odious 
to  me. 

"At  first,  Celeste  indignantly  repelled  such  insinuations,  and 
professed  the  most  unbounded  confidence  in  my  honor.  She 
was  laughed  at,  for  her  romantic  faith  ;  but  at  length,  when 
wearied  by  the  persecutions  of  those  around  her,  a  letter  pur 
porting  to  be  written  by  me,  was  conveyed  to  her,  in  which  I 
demanded  a  release  from  all  promises  I  had  ever  made  to  her, 
as  I  was  about  to  bestow  my  hand  upon  another.  The  letter 
appeared  genuine,  and  she  could  no  longer  doubt  my  perfidy. 
In  a  moment  of  wounded  feeling  and  insulted  pride,  she  wrote 
an  answer  which  my  crafty  father  took  care  should  never  reach 
me,  and  in  one  month  became  the  bride  of  one  who  had  long 
wooed  her.  The  commands  of  her  uncle,  and  the  persuasions 
of  Leonora,  hurried  her  to  the  altar,  from  which  she  had 
scarcely  returned,  when  her  cruel  cousin  informed  her  of  the 
deception  of  which  she  had  been  the  victim.  Leonora,  to  avenge 
the  fancied  slight  I  had  offered  her,  entered  with  alacrity  into 
my  father's  plans  for  separating  us. 

"  I  heard  all  without  shrinking.  I  rushed  from  the  garden 
with  curses  on  my  lips,  and  a  feeling  of  rage  -within  my  crushed 
soul  that  seemed  as  if  'twould  suffocate  me.  I  blindly  hurried 
forward  as  if  motion  could  stifle  the  keen  sense  of  suffering 
which  thrilled  through  every  nerve  in  my  frame.  At  length  I 
fell  insensible  in  the  street,  and  was  found  in  that  condition  by 
my  servant,  who  had  set  out  in  search  of  me,  when  I  failed  to 
reach  home  at  the  appointed  hour. 

"  Many  days  elapsed  before  I  recovered  from  the  delirium 
16 


182  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

consequent  on  severe  fever.  I  was  in  my  father's  house ;  but 
from  the  moment  I  became  conscious  of  what  was  passing 
around  me,  I  drove  him  from  my  presence.  He  besought  me 
to  permit  him  to  watch  beside  my  sick  couch,  to  soothe,  and 
endeavor  to  amuse  me,  but  I  repelled  him  with  scorn  and 
loathing.  He  had  reduced  me  to  this  condition,  and  I  took  a 
savage  pleasure  in  inflicting  misery  on  him  in  return.  I  would 
sit  for  hours,  gazing  through  my  windows  in  listless  silence,  and 
no  effort  could  arouse  me  from  my  abstraction. 

Months  passed  away,  and  still  I  refused  all  companionship. 
As  a  last  resource,  my  father  humbled  himself  to  ask  Celeste  to 
visit  me.  She  came,  accompanied  by  her  husband,  and  the 
sight  of  him  aroused  me  from  the  state  of  stupid  insanity  into 
which  I  was  falling,  and  made  my  heart  burn  with  jealousy. 
The  blast  of  selfishness,  that  sirocco  of  the  heart,  had  passed 
over  me,  and  I  feared  Celeste  might  learn  to  love  him,  for  as  I 
gazed  on  his  noble  features,  and  heard  the  eloquent  words  which 
imparted  a  grace  to  the  merest  trifles  from  his  lips,  I  felt  that  he 
had  every  advantage  over  me,  save  of  being  the  first  one 
beloved.  Though  separated  from  her  by  her  union  with 
another,  I  could  not  brook  the  thought  that  she  might  become 
attached  to  him ;  and  when  he  urged  me  to  mingle  again  in 
society,  I  resolved  to  do  so  ;  determined  that  absence  should  not 
dim  the  recollections  of  that  love  which  had  been  my  fate. 
From  that  time  I  saw  her  daily — without  her  society  I  was  like 
a  wretch  condemned  to  perpetual  darkness. 

"  I  watched  Celeste  with  unceasing  interest,  and  I  soon  dis 
covered  that  she  was  not  less  unhappy  than  myself.  Young, 
noble,  possessing  all  those  qualities  most  likely  to  win  the  affec 
tions  of  a  woman,  I  deemed  it  impossible  that  she  should  continue 
indifferent  to  her  husband.  A  short  time  convinced  me  that  he 
would  never  gain  the  heart  of  his  wife.  Knowing  himself 
secure  of  the  casket,  he  appeared  to  consider  the  gem  it 
enshrined  of  little  value.  When  the  first  gloss  of  his  passion 
had  worn  off,  he  became  inattentive,  and  finally  neglectful. 
Often  have  I  watched  her  footsteps,  and  heard  the  half-repressed 
sigh  which  burst  from  her  bosom,  as  she  witnessed  his  indiffer 
ence,  and  contrasted  it  with  the  wild  idolatry  with  which  she 
had  been  regarded  by  one  heart. 

"  Her  husband  was  not  intentionally  unkind.  He  was  care 
ful  that  every  whim  was  gratified ;  he  crowded  his  splendid 
mansion  with  gay  company,  and  in  all  his  arrangements,  her 
tastes  were  scrupulously  consulted  ;  but  in  vain  did  he  invoke 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  183 

the  spirit  of  revelry,  to  bring  happiness  to  the  young  creature, 
who,  though  in  a  crowd,  was  in  that  worst  of  all  solitudes,  the 
solitude  of  the  heart.  Often  have  I  seen  her  walk  through  her 
stately  home,  her  pale  brow  crowned  with  the  fresh  roses  of  her 
clime,  destined,  like  herself,  to  wither  in  their  brightest  bloom  ; 
and  the  listless  step  and  heedless  glance  revealed  a  tale  of  suf 
fering,  few  would  have  believed  could  enter  so  fair  a  paradise  as 
the  one  around  her.  And  where  was  her  husband,  while  she 
tli us  wasted  her  young  spirit  in  sadness  which  the  voice  of  mirth 
and  flattery  was  powerless  to  charm  ?  Absorbed  in  the  pursuit 
of  pleasure,  he  sought  for  newer  and  more  varied  enjoyments 
than  his  own  home  offered.  I  knew  that  in  her  own  mind, 
Celeste  must  contrast  this  conduct  with  the  watchful  tenderness 
with  which  I  would  have  guarded  her  from  the  approach  of 
unhappiness,  and  I  could  not  feel  sorrow  that  it  was  so. 

"  As  my  health  became  re-established,  my  father  informed 
me  that  the  change  in  his  circumstances  rendered  it  necessary 
for  me  to  choose  a  profession,  or  turn  my  thoughts  to  a  wealthy 
marriage,  as  the  surest  means  of  repining  our  broken  fortunes. 
The  last  alternative,  I  scorned ;  and  after  some  delay,  I  decided 
on  entering  the  army.  I  was  speedily  promoted  to  the  rank 
of  Colonel,  as  the  influence  of  my  father  was  still  great,  not 
withstanding  his  loss  of  fortune. 

"At  this  crisis  the  husband  of  Celeste  was  seized  with  a 
malady  which  for  many  days  baffled  the  skill  of  his  physicians. 
I  dare  not  record  the  tempest  of  joy  that  filled  my  soul,  when  I 
learned  that  in  all  probability  he  would  be  removed  from  my 
path.  I  visited  him,  to  ascertain  for  myself  the  chances  in  his 
favor.  The  physician  was  in  his  room,  and  he  said  the  disor 
der  was  near  its  crisis,  and  on  the  care  and  attention  of  the 
approaching  night  his  life  would  depend. 

"  I  listened  to  his  words,  and  for  the  first  time  a  thought  darted 
into  my  brain,  which  seemed  to  scorch  it  as  it  passed.  I  tried 
to  drive  it  away,  but  it  would  come  again  and  again.  That 
night  I  was  to  watch  beside  him,  and  I  felt  that  his  life  was  in 
my  hands.  I  went  to  the  table,  took  up  the  medicines,  and 
requested  particular  directions  as  to  their  use.  As  the  physi 
cian  turned  away,  I  raised  a  small  parcel,  and  inquired,  '  if  that 
was  to  be  given  ?' 

" '  No,'  he  replied.  '  In  his  present  weak  state,  that  would  be 
certain  death.  It  is  a  powerful  narcotic.' 

"  I  carefully  replaced  it,  and  turned  again  to  the  patient.  As 
I  gazed  on  his  pale  features  and  closed  eyes,  my  heart  was 


184  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

almost  turned  from  the  fell  purpose  that  filled  it.  My  better 
angel  might  have  triumphed,  had  I  not  glanced  at  the  bowed 
head  of  Celeste.  There  was  a  touching  expression  of  sorrow 
on  her  countenance,  which  maddened  me.  She  regretted  him ! 
the  young,  the  noble,  thus  early  doomed  to  darkness  arid  the 
worm.  I  could  not  bear  it. 

" '  Celeste,'  I  said,  in  a  tone  scarcely  above  a  whisper,  '  do  you 
wish  him  to  recover  ?  Does  your  heart  wish  it  ?' 

"  It  was  the  first  time  I  had  dared  to  breathe  a  syllable  in 
reference  to  the  past.  She  cast  on  me  a  look  which  chilled 
me  to  the  soul  as  she  replied — 

"  '  Oh,  cruel — cruel !  to  ask  such  a  question  at  such  a  moment. 
Can  I  wish  to  be  thus  freed  ?' 

"  From  that  instant  his  fate  was  sealed.  I  resolved  that  his 
eyes  should  never  unclose  to  the  light  of  Heaven,  nor  his  heart 
bound  with  the  consciousness  of  renewed  life.  I  determined  to 
delay  giving  him  the  medicines,  and  suffer  him  to  perish  through 
neglect ;  but  this  plan  was  frustrated  by  Celeste.  She  held  her 
watch  in  her  hand,  and  punctually  required  the  draught  to  be 
prepared.  I  vainly  endeavored  to  induce  her  to  leave  him  to 
my  care,  and  seek  a  few  moments^  repose.  She  merely  said — 

" '  No — no— my  place  is  here,  and  I  will  not  abandon  it.' 

"  At  length  I  thought  of  the  narcotic.  It  appeared  to  be  my 
only  resource  to  accomplish  the  end  I  had  in  view ;  for,  towards 
midnight,  the  breathing  of  the  invalid  became  less  labored,  and 
a  few  drops  of  moisture  appeared  on  his  parched  brow. 

" '  He  will  recover,'  I  madly  thought,  '  and  all  my  hopes  be 
again  dashed  to  the  earth.  Let  him  die  !  Death — death  !  what 
is  it  to  the  misery  he  has  inflicted  on  me  ?' 

"  My  hand,  obedient  to  the  impulse  of  my  heart,  clutched 
the  fatal  powder,  and  in  another  instant  it  was  mingled  with  the 
last  draught  I  was  called  on  to  prepare.  Coward  that  I  was,  I 
dared  not  see  him  swallow  it ;  and  pretending  sudden  faintness, 
I  called  an  attendant  to  support  him,  while  Celeste,  herself,  held 
the  deadly  potion  to  his  lips.  I -rushed  into  the  open  air,  and 
walked  about  to  calm  myself,  before  again  appearing  in  the  sick 
room. 

"  When  I  returned,  I  found  them  all  in  commotion ;  the  sud 
den  change  which  had  taken  place  convinced  them  that  death 
was  about  to  claim  his  victim.  I  looked  into  the  face  of  my 
rival ;  I  beheld  death  written  on  his  convulsed  features,  and  a 
fearful  and  insane  joy  filled  my  soul,  as  I  saw  him  wrestle  with 
the  grim  tyrant.  I  knew  that  he  must  die ;  no  human  skill 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  185 

could  save  him  ;  the  decree  had  gone  forth,  '  he  must  die,'  and 
fearful  was  the  rapture  that  tilled  my  whole  being,  as  these 
awful  words  rang  through  my  brain. 

"  The  only  barrier  which  separated  Celeste  from  me  was  about 
to  be  removed,  and  I  exulted  in  the  crime  which  had  secured 
her  to  me.  My  heart  thrilled  with  joy,  as  I  repeated  to 
myself — '  She  is  mine,  she  is  mine  once  more  ;'  and  my  eye 
followed  every  movement  as  she  hung  over  the  pillow  of  her 
expiring  husband,  and  wiped  the  death-dews  from  his  brow. 
Will  any  one  believe  that  even  at  that  moment  I  was  jealous  ? 
I  could  not  bear  that  her  tenderness  should  soothe  even  his  last 
moments." 

Here  the  manuscript  was  defaced,  and  several  pages  lost. 


"  The  death  of  my  father,  and  the  orders  I  received  to  go  on 
a  frontier  service,  would,  I  feared,  postpone  my  marriage  to  an 
indefinite  period.  The  prospect  of  leaving  Celeste  was  terrible 
to  rne  ;  yet  I  could  not  think  of  exposing  her  to  the  chancos 
of  so  perilous  a  voyage,  nor  a  residence  in  a  country  where  she 
would  never  be  secure  from  danger.  The  station  to  which  I 
was  ordered,  was  Fort  Rosalie,  on  the  Mississippi  river.  The 
Indians  had  recently  made  several  incursions,  and  it  was 
necessary  to  protect  the  colony.  I  would  have  resigned  my 
commission  ;  but  when  ordered  on  a  dangerous  service,  such  a 
course  would  have  exposed  me  to  imputations  on  my  courage 
which  I  could  ill  brook.  I  informed  Celeste  of  my  dilemma,  and 
left  it  to  her  decision.  She  instantly  said — '  I  must  not  think 
of  resigning  my  commission.  She  was  as  willing  to  accom 
pany  me  to  the  wild  province  to  which  I  was  ordered,  as  to 
remain  in  her  own  beautiful  home.'  Vainly  did  I  dwell  on  the 
dangers  to  which  she  would  be  exposed ;  she  thought  lightly  of 
them,  in  comparison  with  a  separation  from  me,  and  I  at  last 
consented  that  she  should  be  my  companion;  for  with  her 
society,  even  in  the  wilderness,  I  felt  that  I  could  be  perfectly 
happy. 

"  Once  more  Celeste  stood  beside  the  altar,  and  breathed  the 
vows  of  love  and  faith,  and  this  time  her  heart  ratified  them  ;  but 
she  was  not  the  same  being,  except  in  her  unchanged  affection 
for  me.  I  could  see  that  she  was  often  languid  and  feverish, 
and  her  complexion  was  daily  becoming  more  transparent. 

"  She  was  restlessly  impatient  to  commence  our  journey ;  I 
would  have  deferred  it  until  her  health  became  more  settled, 
16* 


186  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

but  her  physicians  said  that  change  of  air  and  scene  would 
probably  prove  the  best  restoratives.  Our  preparations  were 
soon  completed,  and  after  taking  leave  of  our  friends  we  left 
Mexico,  and  in  a  few  days  embarked  for  the  place  of  our  desti 
nation.  Everything  that  could  contribute  to  the  comfort  of  our 
voyage,  or  our  woodland  home,  I  had  obtained  ;  and  I  pleased 
myself  with  thinking  that  Celeste  would  be  surrounded  with 
many  of  the  luxuries  of  civilized  life  even  in  our  wild  and  dis 
tant  residence. 

"  We  coasted  along  for  several  days,  occasionally  losing  sight 
of  land.  We  were  at  first  favored  with  delightful  weather,  and 
flattered  ourselves  with  a  speedy  and  prosperous  voyage,  but 
while  crossing  the  Gulf  a  violent  storm  arose ;  the  vessel  sprang 
a  leak,  and  to  prevent  her  from  sinking  we  were  compelled  to 
throw  overboard  a  large  quantity  of  her  stores.  We  hoped  that 
a  fair  wind  would  soon  waft  us  to  the  nearest  settlement  on  the 
river,  and  want  of  provisions  would  not  be  felt.  Alas !  all  our 
calculations  failed :  a  dead  calm  ensued,  which  lasted  a  week. 
On  the  seventh  evening  a  faint  breeze  sprung  up,  atid  once  more 
we  proceeded  on  our  voyage.  On  the  following  night  we  entered 
the  Mississippi.  The  navigation  of  this  dangerous  and  rapid 
stream  was  much  more  difficult  than  anything  we  had  yet 
encountered,  and  our  progress  was  necessarily  very  slow.  From 
the  mouth  of  the  river  to  New  Orleans,  the  banks  offered  one 
unbroken  wall  of  verdure,  so  matted  together  with  undergrowth 
that  it  seemed  impervious  to  the  tread  of  a  human  foot.  We 
slowly  continued  our  progress,  uncertain  when  our  voyage  would 
end.  Celeste  faded  daily,  and  I  saw  but  one  fate  for  her,  which 
was  to  pass  away  from  him  who  so  madly  loved  her,  before  he 
had  scarcely  realized  the  happiness  of  claiming  her  as  his  own. 
She  was  at  length  so  weak  that  she  only  sat  up  a  few  moments 
each  day.  We  reached  New  Orleans,  and  procured  fresh  pro 
visions.  With  renovated  spirits  we  recommenced  our  voyage, 
and  I  fancied  Celeste  was  much  better.  Alas  !  it  was  a  deceit 
ful  hope. 

"  I  soon  knew  that  consumption  had  laid  its  wasting  hand 
upon  my  idol,  and  as  she  grew  worse  1  watched  beside  her 
couch  day  and  night.  I  would  scarcely  suffer  myself  to  sleep, 
fearing  that  her  spirit  might  pass  away  while  my  senses  were 
steeped  in  forgetful  ness.  Had  the  struggle  continued  much 
longer,  my  reason  must  have  sunk  beneath  it.  Remorse,  which 
I  had  succeeded  in  stifling  while  hope  remained  that  Celeste 
would  be  spared  to  me,  was  gnawing  at  my  heart-strings.  When 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  187 

I  looked  upon  the  past,  the  form  of  her  murdered  husband 
arose  before  me,  with  eyes  that  seemed  to  reproach  me  for  my 
treachery,  and  claiming  even  in  death  the  wife  from  whom  he 
had  been  so  iniquitously  separated.  When  I  looked  forward,  I 
beheld  nothing  save  rayless,  hopeless  wretchedness. 

"I  was  sitting  beside  her,  watching  her  feeble  respiration,  with 
my  fingers  pressed  on  her  fluttering  pulse,  when  I  heard  a 
shout.  I  rushed  on  deck,  and  before  me  was  the  Fort.  I  had 
reached  the  bourne  I  had  watched  for  with  a  sickening  heart, 
when  it  was  of  no  avail.  A  wild  hope  rushed  into  my  heart, 
Celeste  might  yet  revive.  What  wonders  could  not  the  fondest 
care  achieve  !  Beneath  the  influence  of  these  hopes  I  rushed 
into  the  cabin,  and  throwing  myself  on  my  knees  beside  her 
couch,  I  bathed  her  brow  with  my  burning  tears,  as  I  mur 
mured — 

"  '  Live,  live,  Celeste,  for  my  sake  live,  and  all  will  yet  be 
well !  Here  in  the  deep  forests  we  will  find  peace ;  and  the 
bland  airs  that  play  around  our  home  shall  bring  life  to  your 
heart,  and  health  to  your  frame.  Oh  my  adored,  arouse 
yourself  to  life  and  happiness.' 

"A  faint  flush  crossed  her  pallid  cheek,  and  looking  into  my 
eyes  with  an  expression  of  tender  sadness,  she  said — 

"  '  'Tis  too  late.  A  few  days  earlier,  perhaps,  I  might  have 
rallied,  but  now  I  feel  that  I  have  but  a  few  more  hours  to  re 
main  on  earth  with  you,  my  beloved.  Oh,  Leon,  in  the  years 
that  are  before  you,  do  not  forget  your  Celeste.' 

"  '  Forget !  O  Heaven,  can  I  ever  forget  ?  Cannot  love, 
such  as  mine,  save  its  object  ?  would  that  I  could  die  for  you, 
life  of  my  life  !  Oh  !  agony  intolerable,  to  feel  that  all  the  mighty 
passion  in  my  breast  cannot  gain  a  few  brief  hours  of  existence 
for  the  object  of  my  love  !  What  avails  all  I  have  done  ?  I 
have  perilled  my  soul,  and  stained  myself  with  crime  of  the 
darkest  dye,  to  gain  the  object  of  my  adoration  but  to  lose 
her,  and  thus  !' 

'•'  I  paused,  for  Celeste  appeared  endued  with  a  degree  of 
energy,  as  terrible  as  it  was  unexpected.  She  started  up,  and 
fixing  her  large  eyes  on  me,  with  an  expression  of  such  agony 
as  will  haunt  me  to  my  grave,  gasped — 

"  '  Tell  me,  tell  me,  what  crime  ?  Oh,  holy  Virgin !  I  see  it 
all.  A  murderer,  and  I  the  cause !' 

"  With  a  cry  that  froze  me,  she  fell  back  on  her  pillow.  I 
hastened  to  her,  I  called  her  by  all  the  fondest  terms  of  endear- 


188  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

ment ;  I  kissed  her  cold  lips.  All,  all  was  vain  ;  in  that  moment 
of  horror,  life  had  fled  for  ever. 

"  We  anchored  about  two  miles  above  the  fort,  and  imme 
diately  in  front  of  us  were  three  gaps  in  the  high  and  preci 
pitous  bluff,  of  a  most  romantic  and  singular  appearance.  The 
cliff  rose  almost  perpendicularly  from  the  river  nearly  two  hun 
dred  feet ;  and  some  terrible  convulsion  of  nature,  or  the  natural 
crumbling  of  the  soil,  had  caused  the  earth  to  cave  in,  nearly  in 
the  form  of  half  circles,  with  a  strip  of  land  about  twenty  feet 
in  width  between  each  one  of  them.  The  sides  of  these  gaps 
were  clothed  with  trees  to  their  very  summits,  among  which  the 
gloomy  pine  predominated.  The  crumbling  of  the  soil  had 
caused  many  trees  to  slide  from  their  original  position,  and 
taking  with  them  a  large  portion  of  the  earth  in  which  they 
were  imbedded ;  successive  ridges  had  been  formed  near  the 
lower  part,  which  offered  a  fitting  place  of  refuge  for  one  who 
henceforth  desired  to  dwell  alone,  a  hermit  in  the  wilderness. 
I  selected  one  of  these  knolls  for  the  grave  of  my  Celeste,  with 
the  determination  to  build  me  a  shelter  near  it,  and  remain  so 
long  as  life  lasted  the  guardian  of  those  beloved  ashes.  I  assem 
bled  the  officers  under  my  command,  and  in  defiance  of  their 
remonstrances  I  resigned  my  authority  to  the  next  in  rank. 

"  It  was  not  until  the  sods  were  laid  on  her  grave,  and  I 
kneeled  above  them,  that  I  felt  how  utter — how  hopeless  was 
my  bereavement.  The  beloved — the  worshipped  one  was  gone 
for  ever  !  Then  the  desolation,  which  had  overwhelmed  me, 
overcame  me  ;  I  tossed  my  arms  in  fruitless  anguish,  and  called 
on  Him  who  had  thus  blasted  me,  to  take  the  life  which  was 
a  burden  to  its  possessor. 

"  In  mercy,  were  my  frantic  cries  unheeded.  I  have  been 
allowed  time  to  repent  of  the  evil  I  committed ;  and  to  see  in 
its  punishment  the  hand  of  that  merciful  Providence  which 
permits  not  a  sparrow  to  fall  to  the  ground  unheeded.  I 
humbly  hope  I  have  made  my  peace  with  Him,  before  whose 
tribunal  I  must  shortly  stand." 

Inez  put  aside  the  manuscript,  and  all  present  earnestly 
thanked  her  for  the  pleasure  its  perusal  had  afforded  them. 
Zavala  said — 

"  In  truth,  my  fair  cousin,  you  write  very  gracefully.  Tell  us 
now,  ma  chere,  have  you  embodied  your  own  feelings  in  the 
vivid  picture  of  passion  you  have  painted  in  that  legend,  or  only 
drawn  on  your  imagination." 

"  You  appear  to  forget,"  said  Inez  evasively,  "  that  it  is  a 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  189 

mere  translation,  and  I  am  in  no  way  accountable  for  the  sen 
timents  expressed.  I  have  merely  performed  the  duty  of  an 
honest  interpreter,  in  setting  down  the  feelings  of  the  hero  as 
he  has  himself  described  them." 

"  Well,  my  pretty  Inez,  I  must  perforce  believe  you,  though 
as  you  read,  I  fancied  I  could  trace  a  deeper  sympathy  with  the 
feelings  expressed,  than  that  of  a  mere  translator." 

Inez  turned  away  without  reply,  and  the  bitter  tears  of 
wounded  pride  and  outraged  affection  sprang  into  her  eyes ; 
but  they  were  only  allowed  to  fall  in  solitude  :  and  when  she 
again  returned  to  their  guests,  her  manner  was  as  calm  as  usual. 
Not  one  around  her  dreamed  of  the  struggle  that  wrung  her 
heart, — of  the  anguish  that  deepened  day  by  day,  until  death 
would  have  seemed  to  her  a  welcome  release  from  suffering. 


CHAPTER  XXXI. 

"  INEZ,"  said  Zavala,  "  I  have  a  letter  from  my  uncle,  and  he 
will  be  here  to-day." 

Her  face  brightened— 

"  That  is  good  news  indeed ;  I  did  not  know  my  uncle  could 
leave  his  command  just  now.  I  must  go  and  inform  my  aunt, 
that  she  may  share  my  joy." 

"  Stay  ;  you  need  not  be  in  such  a  hurry  to  leave  me ;  I  can 
not  get  you  to  remain  alone  with  me  a  moment.  My  mother 
is  already  apprised  of  General  Zavala's  arrival ;  and  a  portion 
of  her  letter  contains  something  of  interest  to  you.  He  says 
that  Don  Henriquez  de  Montery  will  accompany  him.  Ha ! 
you  change  color ;  is  it  so,  then  ?  Has  this  Montery  won  my 
fair  cousin,  in  my  absence  ?  If  I  mistake  not,  this  is  not  his 
first  visit  to  Villa  d'Esperanza." 

"  No,  it  is  not,"  said  Inez,  recovering  from  her  momentary 
embarrassment.  "  Don  Henriquez  has  before  visited  us  in 
company  with  my  uncle ;  but  the  inference  you  draw  from  it 
is  not  correct.  I  have  not  been  won  by  him." 

"My  uncle  appears  to  think  differently.  He  speaks  of 
Montery  in  such  terms  as  induce  me  to  believe  that  he  wishes 
and  expects  him  to  stand  in  a  nearer  relation  to  him  than  he 
now  does." 


190  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

"The  wishes  of  my  uncle  have  always  been  respected  by 
me ;  but  in  the  present  instance,  my  own  feelings  must  be  con 
sulted  before  them.  I  shall  never  be  more  to  Don  Henriquez 
than  I  now  am." 

"  Have  you  weighed  all  the  advantages  of  this  union,  before 
you  decided  to  refuse  it  ?  Of  your  own  nation  and  faith — noble, 
wealthy — devotedly  attached  to  you — what  more  can  you 
require  ?" 

Inez  felt  as  if  a  grasp  of  iron  had  been  laid  on  her  heart ; 
but  she  struggled  against  the  emotion  which  threatened  to  suf 
focate  her.  She  calmly  replied — . 

"  Nothing  more  from  him ;  but  do  you  think  me  capable  of 
rewarding  that  devotion,  by  giving  him  a  hand  which  cannot 
bestow  the  heart  which  should  accompany  it  ?  I  cannot  love  him." 

"  Pooh !  nonsense !  you  are  too  sentimental.  You  do  not 
adore  him,  perhaps,  as  you  ladies  of  genius  and  exalted  senti 
ment  expect  to  love  ;  but  you  can  care  for  him  as  much  as  a 
sober,  rational  man  will  desire." 

"  If  a  diamond,  of  great  beauty  and  value,  were  bestowed  on 
one,  who,  in  a  moment  of  caprice,  should  reduce  it  to  ashes, 
and  another  should  offer  all  that  is  dear  to  him,  for  the  remains 
of  what  was  once  as  valuable,  would  it  be  honest  to  accept  his 
offer  ?" 

Zavala  shrank  before  the  clear  eye  that  rested  on  him — 

"  I  must  understand  you,  Inez  ;  you  speak  in  riddles — pray, 
explain  yourself." 

"  Yet,  methinks,  my  meaning  is  obvious  enough.  However, 
we  will  talk  no  "more  of  this.  Let  it  suffice,  that  I  neither  can 
nor  will  marry  Don  Henriquez.  My  uncle  is  always  kind  and 
considerate,  and  will  not  urge  me  to  sacrifice  my  feelings  to 
his  wishes." 

"  It  must  be  so,  if  it  is  your  will ;  but  I  could  wish  that  you 
would  consider  your  own  interest,  and " 

" Interest"  interrupted  Inez,  with  an  expression  of  contempt. 
"  'Tis  well  for  you  to  speak  to  me  of  interest ;  yet  I  am  not  so 
lost  to  the  nobler  feelings  of  my  sex,  as  to  make  a  marriage  of 
mere  interest.  Much  as  you  may  sneer  at  rny  exalted  senti 
mentality,  I  never  will  marry  a  man  for  whom  I  do  not  feel  an 
affection  so  fervent  that  it  will  enable  me  to  endure  all  evils — to 
shrink  from  no  suffering,  if  shared  with  him.  Such  love  I  can 
never  cherish  for  Don  Henriquez ;  this  love  is  felt  by  such  as 
I  am,  but  once, — you  best  know  if  it  has  been  known,  and 
what  chances  there  are  for  a  new  suitor." 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  191 

"  Nay,  Inez,  you  cannot  mean  that  the  childish  caprice  we 
felt  for  each  other  before  we  parted,  is  so  seriously  to  influence 
all  your  future  years." 

"  I  do  not  know  what  it  was  to  you ;  but  to  me,  it  has  been 
my  destiny,  childish  as  it  was." 

"  All  things  change,  Inez ;  why  should  you  deem  yourself 
exempted  from  the  general  law  ?" 

"  You  have  shown  that  you  at  least  are  not,"  replied  Inez, 
bitterly.  "  I  have  no  desire  to  recall  the  heart  that  has  wan 
dered.  I  no  longer  deceive  myself  with  the  hope  which  has 
been  clasped  to  my  breast  with  the  convulsive  strength  of 
despair.  For  one  of  my  faith,  there  is  always  a  refuge 
when  bankrupt  in  joy  and  happiness ;  a  convent  can  receive 
me." 

"  Good  Heaven !  Inez,  are  you  mad,  to  talk  thus  ?  What 
will  become  of  my  mother,  if  you  should  abandon  her  for  the 
gloom  of  the  convent?" 

"  She  will  find  consolation  for  my  loss  in  the  endearments  of 
your  new  love.  Never  more  can  I  be  to  her  what  I  once  was. 
Wherever  I  move,  the  shadow  of  the  past  is  around  me ;  and 
this  home,  once  so  dear  to  me,  is  now  a  cheerless  desert.  I 
know  that  you  have  ceased  to  love  me,  and  I  have  resigned 
the  dream  of  my  life  ;  the  struggle  is  past,  and  I  have  crushed 
every  aspiration  after  that  happiness  I  once  believed  securely 
mine ;  yet  I  would  gladly  go  far  away  from  the  scenes  amid 
which  this  blight  has  fallen  on  me." 

"  My  own  dearest  Inez,  you  inflict  tortures  on  me  by  your 
words,"  said  Zavala,  in  a  tone  of  awakened  sensibility.  "  Were 
it  not  for  one  consideration,  I  never  would  resign  you  but  with 
existence.  I  love  you,  Inez — indeed,  I  do  ;  not  with  as  pure 
and  noble  a  passion  as  yours,  but  with  the  love  of  a  fond  brother 
for  a  very  dear  sister.  I  wish  to  promote  your  happiness,  in 
every  arrangement  I  make." 

"  I  do  not  wish  to  draw  any  avowals  from  you,"  said  Inez 
calmly.  "  I  have  been  betrayed  into  the  expression  of  my 
feelings  by  your  importunities  relative  to  Don  Henriquez.  You 
have  forced  me  to  it,  by  acting  as  though  you  supposed  the 
memory  of  the  past  has  become  to  me,  what  it  has  long  since 
been  to  you,  a  wearisome  record  of  events,  which  time  and 
change  have  deprived  of  all  interest." 

"  What  then  would  you  have  me  do,  Inez  ?  All  my  interests 
in  life  are  at  stake.  If  I  do  not  marry  Miss  de  Bourg,  more 
than  you  dream  of  will  be  lost  to  me.  Oh,  Inez,  believe  that  I 


192  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

am  not  intentionally  unkind  or  inconstant ;  I  am  the  victim  of 
circumstances." 

"  Zavala,"  said  Inez  almost  sternly,  yet  sorrowfully,  "  do  not 
seek  to  deceive  me  now.  I  know  that  you  love  Miss  de  Bourg. 
I  have  seen  you  at  her  side,  1  have  marked  your  manner  to  her ; 
why  then  speak  of  the  force  of  circumstances  ?  I  do  not  seek 
to  fetter  you  with  the  remembrance  of  what  is  due  to  me  ;  for 
if  you  were  freed  from  your  present  ties,  you  could  be  to  me 
nothing  more  than  you  now  are.  The  heart  I  have  failed  to 
keep  will  never  again  be  accepted  by  me.  "Tis  far  better  even 
thus,  than  as  your  wife  to  have  endured  the  misery  of  seeing 
you  grow  cold  to  me,  for  such  I  now  feel  would  have  been  my 
d>H>m.  Adieu,  we  have  said  quite  enough  on  this  subject,  and 
I  do  not  choose  that  it  shall  be  again  renewed." 

Some  hours  later,  the  beauty  of  the  evening  tempted  Isabel 
to  walk  in  the  spacious  garden.  As  she  wandered  down  one  of 
the  long  and  densely  shaded  avenues,  she  approached  a  part  of 
the  inclosure,  separated  from  the  rest  by  a  row  of  cedar  trees, 
planted  so  closely  as  to  interlace  their  boughs.  Surprised  to 
hear  a  low  moaning  sound,  as  if  some  one  was  there  in  deep 
distress,  she  carefully  parted  the  branches  and  gazed  in  surprise 
at  the  scene  they  disclosed.  An  area  of  about  fourteen  feet, 
was  entirely  encircled  by  the  gloomy  cedar,  and  in  the  centre 
of  the  level  turf  a  marble  tablet,  supported  by  four  light 
columns,  marked  it  as  the  spot  where  the  honored  dead  re 
posed.  By  the  faint  and  imperfect  light  she  beheld  Inez  ex 
tended  on  the  monument,  her  brow  pressed  to  its  cold  surface,  and 
her  long  hair  sweeping  in  dishevelled  masses  around  her  form. 

"  0  my  father,  why  didst  thou  pass  away  from  earth,  and 
leave  me  to  bewail  the  bitter  boon  of  existence  ?  Let  me  die, 
O  God  of  Heaven,  and  I  shall  indeed  believe  thee  merciful !" 

Such  was  the  prayer  which  struggled  for  utterance  amid  the 
sobs  of  anguish  that  burst  from  her  bosom.  For  some  moments 
Isabel  stood  uncertain  whether  to  leave  her  to  the  indulgence  of 
her  sorrow  or  to  reveal  herself.  Pity  for  one  so  young  and  so 
unhappy,  prevailed  over  a  feeling  of  delicacy  which  prompted 
her  to  withdraw,  without  offering  sympathy  to  one  apparently  so 
desolate.  Softly  approaching,  she  laid  her  hand  on  that  of  the 
young  sufferer.  Inez  started  up,  exclaiming — 

"  Who  are  you  ?  What  would  you  with  me  ?  Ah.  Miss 
Alwin,  you  are  kind  to  seek  me,  but  I  am  only  fit  to  be  left 
alone  just  now.  Pray,  pray  go,  I  cannot  bear  companionship  at 
present." 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  193 

"  Dear  Inez,"  whispered  Isabel  in  her  softest  tone,  as  she  drew 
nearer  to  the  young  girl,  "  permit  me  to  stay  with  you,  and 
lighten  your  sorrow  by  sharing  it.  Believe  one  who  has  herself 
known  grief,  that  it  will  be  lessened  by  sympathy." 

Overcome  by  the  tones  of  tender  interest,  Inez  threw  herself 
upon  the  bosom  of  Isabel,  and  wept  without  restraint. 

"  Forgive  me,"  she  at  length  murmured,  "  I  would  have 
repulsed  you,  for  I  forgot  that  all  are  not  so  cold  as  he  is.  I 
thank  you  for  your  sympathy,  it  has  reconciled  me  to  an  exist 
ence  which  but  a  few  moments  since  I  would  willingly  have 
parted  with." 

"  Talk  not  thus,  dear  Inez.  In  losing  you,  the  happiness  of 
your  aunt,  of  Don  Pedro  would  be" — 

"  Speak  not  to  me  of  Zavala,"  interrupted  Inez,  passionately — 
"  in  his  estimation  I  am  nothing.  Were  it  not  for  my  aunt  I 
could  envy  the  dust  that  lies  beneath  this  tablet  in  quietness, 
and  wish  to  share  its  resting-place." 

"  Were  you  not  then  weeping  over  your  lost  parent,  Inez  ?" 

"  Why  should  I  weep  when  he  is  at  rest  ?  Ah,  no,  my 
tears  were  not  for  the  passionless  and  peaceful  dead,  but  for  the 
wrecked  hopes  of  the  living.  Ah,  Miss  Alwin — Isabel  I  will  call 
you — may  you  never  know  how  great  a  weight  of  wretched 
ness  the  heart  can  bear,  and  yet  fail  to  break !" 

For  the  first  time,  a  suspicion  of  the  truth  flashed  on  the 
mind  of  Isabel.  She  knew  the  grief  of  slighted  love  was  all 
that  could  trouble  the  life-current  of  the  young  Spaniard,  and  she 
instantly  comprehended  the  whole  state  of  the  case.  A  deeper 
shade  of  dislike  was  added  to  her  feelings  towards  Zavala,  as 
she  looked  on  the  drooping  form  of  this  romantic  and  sensitive 
girl,  mourning  over  the  love  that  had  been  wasted  on  one  so 
utterly  unworthy  of  it. 

"  Inez,"  she  commenced,  but  her  voice  died  away,  uncertain 
what  she  could  say  to  soothe  or  console  her. 

"  I  understand  you,"  she  mournfully  replied.  "  In  my  weakr 
ness  I  have  laid  my  heart  bare  before  you ;  you  have  read  its 
secret,  and  scorn  me  for  ray  unwomanly  sorrow.  This  much, 
however,  I  may  surely  say,  although  you  are  her  friend,  I  was 
not  won  unsought." 

u  No,  no,  dear  Inez,  you  misinterpret  my  silence.  Believe 
me,  I  understand  and  appreciate  your  feelings-  Permit  me  to 
tell  you  what  may  render-  them  less  bitter.  Julie  ia  not  willingly 
your  rival :  she  does  not  love  Don  Pedro,  she  never  has  loved 
him,  and  the  knowledge  of  this  will  prove  an  additional  barrier 

17 


194  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

to  her  union  with  him.  Believe  me,  she  will  rejoice  in  any 
excuse  to  free  herself  from  his  importunities.  Permit  me  to 
inform  her — " 

Inez  threw  back  her  hair,  and  stood  before  her,  with  the 
brilliant  flush  of  pride  on  her  cheek — 

"  Never !  never  more  to  me,  shall  the  ollering  of  a  rejected 
heart  be  made.  If  all  my  devotion  failed  to  preserve  it,  do  you 
think  I  would  reclaim  it,  when  another  has  appropriated  its 
warmest  affections  ?  No,  weak  and  foolish  as  I  am  to  mourn 
dver  his  falsehood,  such  degradation  as  this  I  could  not  bear. 
Forget  what  you  have  just  now  witnessed,  Miss  Alwin,  and 
above  all,  hint  it  not  to  my  rival.  1  could  not  bear  to  receive 
pity  from  her.  Come,  let  us  leave  this  gloomy  place." 

She  rapidly  wound  her  disordered  tresses  around  her  head, 
and  while  she  sought  for  the  comb  which  had  escaped  from 
them,  she  continued — 

"  Look  not,  speak  not  as  if  you  had  ever  heard  this  con 
fidence,  and  I  will  thank  you.  I  am  not  so  lost  to  the  pride 
and  delicacy  of  my  sex,  as  to  be  willing  to  receive  pity  where  I 
would  fain  claim  respect." 

"  Respect,  as  well  as  affection,  you  must  have  from  all  who 
have  the  happiness  of  knowing  you,  Inez." 

"  Thank  you,"  she  said  with  a  faint  smile.  "  Your  love  I  would 
gladly  obtain,  but  there  are  few  from  whom  I  would  care  to 
claim  it.  Let  us  return  to  the  house ;  my  aunt  will  be  expecting 
us  to  tea." 

They  slowly  walked  forward,  Inez  making  an  effort  to  con 
verse  on  indifferent  subjects,  in  order  to  drive  the  remem 
brance  of  their  recent  conversation  from  the  mind  of  her  com 
panion. 

That  evening  they  had  dancing.  Several  ladies  and  gentle 
men,  from  a  neighboring  plantation,  came  over  to  visit  them, 
and  the  hours  passed  in  light-hearted  enjoyment.  Isabel  gazed 
in  astonishment  at  Inez.  She  appeared  wildly  gay,  and  as  she 
saw  her  floating  fairy-like  through  the  dance,  and  heard  the 
tones  of  her  voice  which  seemed  to  awake  a  glad  echo  in  the 
heart  of  each  listener,  she  wondered  if  it  could  be  the  same 
Inez  she  had  seen  a  few  hours  before,  weeping  over  the  desola 
tion  of  her  lot  with  that  passionate  sorrow  which  only  persons 
of  deep  sensibility  can  feel.  As  their  eyes  met,  Inez  read  her 
thoughts,  and  she  seemed  to  exult  in  the  perplexity  which  ap 
peared  on  the  countenance  of  her  new  friend.  She  approached 
and  whispered — 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  195 

"  You  see  I  am  not  always  the  weak,  repining  creature  you 
have  thought  me.  I  can  conquer  myself." 

At  that  moment  a  slight  bustle  was  heard  in  the  hall,  and 
immediately  afterwards,  a  tall  superb  looking  figure,  in  a  mili 
tary  garb,  entered  the  room.  The  stranger  had  a  dark  animated 
face,  with  large  whiskers,  and  a  moustache.  He  had  the  air  of 
a  person  accustomed  to  command,  and  there  was  a  slight  degree 
of  hauteur  mingled  with  the  courtesy  of  his  address.  He  was 
accompanied  by  a  young  man,  also  in  uniform,  who  possessed 
the  regular  features,  flashing  black  eye,  and  aristocratic  mien  of 
the  Castilian  race. 

"  My  brother — welcome — thrice  welcome,"  said  Madame  Za- 
vala,  as  she  saluted  the  elder  stranger  with  great  cordiality. 
Zavala  performed  the  ceremony  of  presenting  him  to  Col. 
Alwin  with  much  emphasis ;  and  then  Inez  came  forward  and 
impulsively  threw  herself  into  his  arms.  The  emotion  she  had 
repressed  throughout  the  evening  with  such  painful  effort,  would 
be  restrained  no  longer,  and  she  wept  bitterly.  Gen.  Zavala 
bent  over  her,  and  addressed  her  in  the  liquid  tones  of  his  own 
tongue ;  and  his  fine  face  looked  yet  handsomer,  as  it  wore  the 
impress  of  awakened  feeling  for  the  agitated  girl  who  clung  to 
his  bosom. 


CHAPTER  XXXII. 

IT  was  yet  early  dawn,  when  two  figures  issued  from  the 
house,  and  took  the  pathway  leading  towards  the  river.  One 
was  the  stately  form  of  the  Spanish  general,  while  in  the  lighter 
and  more  agile  figure  might  have  been  recognised  that  of 
Zavala.  Neither  spoke,  until  they  stood  on  the  edge  of  the 
overhanging  precipice,  and  beheld  the  turbid  current  which 
flowed  beneath.  Gen.  Zavala  was  the  first  to  break  the  silence. 

"  What  do  you  propose  to  yourself,  nephew,  in  playing  a 
double  part  with  this  American  ?" 

A  peculiar  smile  flitted  over  the  face  of  Zavala,  as  he  heard 
the  question  ;  and  he  answered — 

"  To  keep  him  in  my  power,  of  course,  and  to  make  him  feel 
thfit  he  is  so.  He  is  blind  enough  to  think  that  all  the  influ 
ence  of  my  connexions  is  to  be  exerted  to  elevate  him  to  the 
post  his  ambition  seeks,  while  to  me,  he  is  contented  to  give 


196  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

only  a  promise  of  future  recompense,  when  he  has  won  all  ho 
now  hopes  for.  It  suits  me  not,  my  good  uncle." 

"  And  why  not  ?  The  promise  of  such  a  man  is  sufficient 
guarantee  for  the  fulfilment  of  his  word ;  for  an  honorable 
man,  all  concur  in  considering  him.  He  cannot  reward  you 
before  success  crowns  his  schemes." 

"  I  demanded  but  one  reward,"  replied  Zavala.  "  The  hand 
of  his  adopted  daughter  was  the  price  of  my  assistance.  She, 
like  the  rest  of  her  sex,  refuses  what  courts  her  acceptance,  and 
I  can  see  that,  in  the  event  of  his  success,  my  suit  will  be 
rejected.  All  I  ask  of  you  is,  to  delay  your  assistance  ;  amuse 
him  with  the  belief  that  you  are  waiting  for  advices  from  Mex 
ico,  and  I  can  easily  manage  the  rest." 

"  I  dare  say  you  can,  but  not  exactly  to  my  satisfaction.  The 
case  seems  to  stand  thus  :  Alwin  trusts  me,  and  I  deceive  him ; 
I  confide  in  you,  and  probably  receive  the  same  reward.  What 
becomes  of  my  ascendency  in  Mexico,  if  his  plans  are 
frustrated  ?" 

"  Would  not  a  handsome  sum  from  the  government  of  this 
country  be  a  more  substantial  benefit  to  you,  than  a  voice  in 
the  wavering  councils  of  such  a  nation  as  Mexico  ?" 

"I  do  not  place  money  in  competition  with  faith  and  honor," 
was  the  haughty  reply.  "  You  are  a  degenerate  son  of  your 
mother's  house,  if  such  are  really  your  views.  Can  the  owner 
of  these  broad  lands,  which  annually  yield  a  revenue  that  the 
utmost  prodigality  should  scarcely  enable  you  to  dissipate,  be  of 
so  grasping  a  spirit  as  to  seek  to  increase  them  by  the  basest 
treachery  to  his  friend  ?  Worse  than  the  wandering  Arab,  who 
at  least  respects  the  rights  of  those  with  whom  he  has  broken 
bread,  you  are  ready  to  betray  one  who  has  made  you  the 
confMant  of  his  hopes  and  intentions.  I  trust,  for  the  honor  of 
man,  that  you  were  but  jesting  when  you  spoke  of  such 
treachery  to  Col.  Alwin." 

"  And  pray,  my  good  uncle,  what  are  you  yourself  proposing 
to  do,  but  betray  your  country  into  the  hands  of  a  stranger,  and 
assist  him  in  designs  against  his  own  ?  Methinks  your  con 
science  is  tender  where  another  is  concerned,  while  your  own 
interests  have  blinded  you  to  the  consequences  of  the  course  you 
are  determined  to  pursue." 

"  No,"  replied  Gen.  Zavala  ;  "  the  cases  are  widely  different. 
The  government  of  Mexico  is  feeble,  and  at  the  same  time 
oppressive.  In  freeing  my  countrymen  from  the  yoke  that 
enslaves  them,  I  shall  confer  on  them  an  obligation  which  will 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  197 

entitle  me  to  their  eternal  gratitude.  'Tis  true  we  take  a 
stranger  into  our  counsels,  but  we  will  so  effectually  clip  his 
power  that " 

"  Believe  it  not,"  interrupted  Zavala.  "  Give  Alwin  a  place 
in  your  councils,  and  see  what  will  be  the  result.  I  tell  you,  he 
will  soon  bend  every  man  among  you  to  his  will.  He  aspires 
to  nothing  less  than  sovereign  authority ;  and  under  his  rule, 
the  situation  of  your  country  will  be  but  little  improved.  It 
will  be  merely  exchanging  anarchy  for  an  iron  despotism.  Con 
sent  to  my  proposal ;  temporize  with  him,  and  we  shall  speedily 
have  him  in  our  power.  Then  we  can-  make  our  own  terms, 
and  by  clipping  the  pinions  of  his  soaring  ambition,  compel 
him  to  wing  a  lower  flight  than  he  now  contemplates." 

"  But  how  shall  this  be  managed  ?  I  do  not  think  a  man 
of  his  penetration  can  be  deceived,  or  one  of  his  energy  of  pur 
pose  easily  baffled." 

"  All  men  possess  their  weak  points,  and  his  is  overweening 
confidence  in  himself.  Wait  a  short  time,  sir,  and  observe  the  pro 
gress  of  events.  The  country  is  already  in  a  state  of  excitement. 
Alwin  is  strongly  suspected ;  every  effort  is  making  to  fortify 
New  Orleans,  and  to  collect  a  sufficient  force  to  defend  the  city 
in  case  of  an  attack.  Delay  pledging  yourself  to  his  cause, 
until  it  will  no  longer  be  in  his  power  to  make  terms  with  us ; 
and  the  game  is  in  your  own  hands.  Ah,  here  he  comes ; 
pray  be  wary,  and  remember  my  words.  I  must  leave  you ; 
for  I  do  not  wish  him  to  know  that  we  have  held  a  private 
conversation  this  morning." 

As  he  concluded,  he  rapidly  walked  away  in  an  opposite 
direction  from  that  in  which  Col.  Alwin  was  approaching.  Gen. 
Zavala  looked  after  him,  and  muttered — 

"  I  could  not  have  believed  that  such  a  perverted  mind  dwells 
in  so  goodly  a  form.  Treacherous  to  his  friend  without  even 
the  excuse  of  self-interest ;  for  surely  the  success  of  Alwin  opens 
to  him  a  wide  and  elevated  sphere  of  action.  I  cannot  under 
stand  him." 

He  turned  to  greet  Col.  Alwin,  who  had  made  an  appoint 
ment  the  night  before  to  meet  him  at  sunrise  on  that  spot. 

"You  were  out  earlier  than  I  anticipated,"  said  Alwin.  "I 
have  been  up  since  three  o'clock  looking  over  the  papers  you 
gave  me  last  night.  Had  I  known  you  had  left  your  room,  I 
should  have  requested  the  favor  of  an  interview  at  even  an 
earlier  hour  than  this.  Some  of  the  information  I  derived  from 
them  was  entirely  new  to  me,  though  I  know  not  by  what  mis- 
17* 


198  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

chance  I  have  been  kept  so  long  in  ignorance  of  what  so  nearly 
concerns  me." 

Gen.  Zavala  appeared  surprised. 

"  You  were  not  then  aware  that  General  W —  has  requested 
a  detachment  of  troops  from  the  Governor  of  Mississippi,  which 
was  refused,  as  he  could  not  produce  any  authority  for  such  a 
requisition.  He  has  employed  a  number  of  men  to  repair  the 
old  fortifications,  and  place  the  city  of  New  Orleans  in  a  state  of 
defence." 

"  All  this  he  may  well  do  as  a  cover  to  his  real  designs.  I 
think  he  is  too  deeply  pledged  to  me  to  desert  my  cause.  By 
our  agreement  he  places  himself  in  a  commanding  position  in 
New  Orleans  ;  and  when  my  standard  is  raised,  he  immediately 
joins  me  with  the  troops  under  his  authority ;  this  corps  is  to  be 
the  rallying  point  for  my  followers.  You  are  aware  that  my 
ostensible  object  is  to  settle  the  lands  I  have  purchased,  lying 
between  the  Sabine  and  Nachitoches.  That  pretence  will  serve 
to  further  my  designs  on  Mexico,  and  I  have  such  assurances  of 
support  as  render  me  sanguine  as  to  the  result.  W — ,  after 
establishing  himself  on  the  borders  of  Mexico,  will  strike  the  first 
blow  when  it  is  deemed  expedient,  and  thus  the  commencement 
of  hostilities  will  apparently  be  made  under  the  sanction  of  the 
American  flag." 

"  But  this  W — ,  are  you  certain  of  his  co-operation  ?  I  have 
held  an  interview  with  him,  and  I  judge  him  to  be  one  who 
will  desert  the  cause  to  which  he  is  pledged,  on  the  slightest 
suspicion  of  its  downfall." 

"  If  such  a  catastrophe  were  threatened,  I  believe  myself  he 
would  play  the  traitor.  However,  he  understands  his  own 
interests  too  well  to  break  faith  with  me,  and  his  present  show 
of  patriotism  is  a  mere  ruse  to  deceive  the  government.  He  is 
bound  to  me  by  ties  he  dare  not  break,  and  so  long  as  the 
chances  of  success  are  in  my  favor,  he  will  have  no  desire  to 
break  them.  Should  fortune  show  a  frowning  face,  I  am  well 
aware  he  would  desert  me,  and  throw  his  influence  into  the 
opposing  scale." 

"  You  do  not  yet  know  him  thoroughly.  Read  this  paper, 
and  you  will  see  that  he  is  more  deeply  treacherous  than  you 
supposed." 

He  presented  a  closely  written  paper  to  Alwin,  who  perused 
it  carefully,  and  after  pondering  over  its  contents  a  few  moments, 
he  said  with  a  smile — 

"  I  still  adhere  to  my  own  views.     If  success  is  ours,  he  will 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  199 

become  one  of  our  warmest  supporters  ;  if  not,  one  of  our 
bitterest  foes,  for  he  would  know  himself  to  be  in  my  power,  and 
fear  I  might  implicate  him  in  my  downfall.  I  am  aware  that  I 
stand  on  a  precipice  from  which  there  are  no  means  of  descend 
ing  without  being  crushed  ;  yet  I  fear  not  the  result.  What  my 
ulterior  views  may  be,  is  known  only  to  myself,  and  I  defy  any 
man  to  prove  a  treasonable  design  against  me  ;  yet,  if  I  fail,  the 
mere  suspicion  will  be  ruin.  It  is  no  treason  to  my  own  country 
to  aid  a  people  who  have  revolted  from  oppression  to  establish 
their  freedom.  The  project  we  have  discussed  in  our  correspon 
dence  in  regard  to  revolutionizing  Mexico,  has  been  long 
matured  in  my  own  mind,  and  I  have  obtained  from  the  British 
government  the  promise  of  a  naval  squadron  to  aid  in  the 
attempt." 

"  Ah,  that  sounds  well,  but  are  you  aware  that  W —  has 
despatched  one  of  his  aids  to  Mexico  for  the  purpose  of  apprising 
the  Viceroy  of  the  dangers  that  menace  him  from  this  projected 
invasion  ?" 

"  I  am  fully  informed  that  such  was  his  ostensible  purpose ; 
but  beneath  that  was  a  design  first  formed  by  myself,  of  thus 
discovering  the  exact  topography  of  the  country,  and  the  mili 
tary  defences  which  intervene  between  the  Sabine  and  the  city 
of  Mexico.  T  also  know  that  the  messenger  was  coldly  received 
by  the  Viceroy,  and  has  already  returned.  He  however  suc 
ceeded  in  obtaining  what  I  desired,  as  this  will  convince  you." 

He  drew  from  his  pocket  a  correct  map  of  the  route  pursued 
by  the  messenger,  and  displayed  it  to  the  astonished  general. 

"  Besides  this,"  he  continued,  "  I  have  despatches  from  the 
Spanish  minister,  offering  every  inducement  to  me  to  proceed. 
Indeed  he  assures  me  that  my  enterprise  is  so  popular  in  Mexico, 
and  the  people  so  anxious  to  escape  from  the  thraldom  of  the 
home  government,  that  I  confidently  expect  to  be  received  as  a 
deliverer.  The  Catholic  Bishop  of  New  Orleans  is  also  one  of 
my  strongest  partisans." 

General  Zavala  seemed  impressed  by  these  statements,  which 
were  adroitly  thrown  out  to  confirm  his  wavering  intentions. 

"  The  influence  of  the  clergy  in  a  Catholic  country  is  incal 
culable  ;  if  they  approve,  the  people  will  rise  en  masse.  Since 
first  listening  to  these  plans  for  subverting  our  present  govern 
ment,  I  have  twice  visited  Mexico,  and  have  held  many  confer 
ences  with  the  most  influential  persons  in  the  city.  The  intelli 
gent  portion  of  the  inhabitants  are  unanimous  in  favor  of  a  revolu 
tion,  and  the  lower  orders  can  be  led  by  the  priests.  Co-opera- 


200  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

tion  on  the  part  of  the  Mexicans,  you  thus  see,  is  certain ;  your 
only  difficulty  now  lies  with  the  management  of  your  own 
countrymen." 

"  Never  doubt  my  ability  to  accomplish  that,"  replied  Alwin, 
with  a  proud  smile.  "  I  pique  myself  on  my  power  to  mould 
others  to  my  will." 

"  Why  then,''  said  Gen.  Zavala  somewhat  abruptly,  as 
he  fixed  his  piercing  glance  on  the  face  of  his  companion, 
"  why  did  you  not  secure  to  yourself  the  highest  authority  in 
your  own  country,  when  it  was  in  your  power  to  do  so  ?" 

"  Because  I  would  not  barter  my  integrity  for  a  precarious 
power,"  replied  Alwin  calmly.  "  Had  it  been  held  for  life, 
I  might,  perhaps,  have  been  less  scrupulous  ;  but  for  a  few  brief 
years  to  be  set  up  at  the  head  of  government  only  as  a  conspi 
cuous  mark  for  the  arrows  of  a  party  to  be  launched  against, 
and  those  arrows  often  barbed  with  falsehood  and  malevolence, 
was  a  species  of  greatness  I  cared  little  for.  Yet,  the  post 
would  have  been  fairly  and  honorably  mine,  had  justice  been 
awarded  me." 

"  I  cannot  comprehend  why  you  should  have  dreaded  the 
defamation  of  newspapers,  when  no  man  of  the  age  has 
had  more  abuse  heaped  on  him  from  such  sources,  and,  except 
in  one  instance,  you  have  paid  no  attention  to  it." 

"  No  ;  I  rarely  read  it.  When  it  did  by  chance  meet  my  eye, 
I  considered  it  beneath  my  notice." 

"  Yet  your  passiveness  has  given  your  enemies  license  to  say 
much  that  has  impaired  you  in  the  estimation  of  the  public." 

"  I  do  not  doubt  it  now,  and  it  was  this  conviction  which 
induced  me  to  resent  the  aspersions  thrown  on  my  character  in 
the  instance  to  which  you  allude.  I  then  vindicated  myself 
at  the  expense  of  a  life  which  was  valuable  to  my  country. 
I  have  since  made  an  unalterable  determination  to  suffer 
the  hireling  scribblers  of  party  to  assert  what  they  choose  of 
me.  The  falsehood  of  their  charges  must  be  their  own  refuta 
tion.  Let  us  return  to  my  room.  I  have  documents  of  import 
ance  there  to  exhibit  to  you." 

He  linked  his  arm  in  that  of  Gen.  Zavala,  and  the  two  pro 
ceeded  to  the  house  in  earnest  conversation.  The  result  of  their 
interview  was  a  pledge  on  the  part  of  the  Spanish  chieftain,  to 
hold  himself  in  readiness  to  proclaim  himself  a  follower  of  Col. 
Alwin  whenever  the  course  of  events  rendered  it  expedient 
to  do  so. 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  201 


CHAPTER  XXXIII. 

GENERAL  ZAVALA  remained  several  days,  and  it  was  observed 
that  Inez  held  many  animated  conversations  with  him.  She 
appeared  to  be  earnestly  imploring  some  favor  he  was  unwilling 
to  grant.  Her  extreme  coldness  to  Don  Henriquez  de  Mon- 
tery,  caused  him  to  depart  after  a  stay  of  only  one  day,  and 
the  penetration  of  her  uncle  was  not  long  in  detecting  the  cause 
of  her  earnest  wish  to  leave  Villa  d'Esperanza. 

On  the  eve  of  his  departure,  as  Inez  left  him,  he  said — 

"  Ah  well,  you  little  gipsy,  I  suppose  it  must  be  as  you 
wish,  though  it  is  a  foolish  whim.  In  less  than  two  months 
you  will  be  besieging  me  with  letters  to  take  you  from  the  dull 
place  in  which  you  seem  so  anxious  to  immure  yourself." 

"  We  shall  see,  uncle.  I  can  but  try  this  change,  which  I  so 
much  need.  I  feel  that  I  shall  die  if  I  remain  here." 

"Ah  yes,  we  shall  see,"  muttered  Gen.  Zavala,  as  she  left 
him.  "  A  pretty  place  truly  has  she  chosen,  in  which  to  forget 
the  disappointment  that  has  caused  her  so  much  unhappiness. 
That  graceless  nephew  of  mine  deserves  punishment  for  his 
conduct  to  his  orphan  cousin.  I  will  leave  Inez  in  the  convent 
as  she  desires,  until  affairs  in  Mexico  are  in  a  more  settled  state ; 
then  I  will  remove  her  to  her  native  city,  proclaim  her  the 
heiress  to  my  wealth,  and  marry  her  to  some  worthy  fellow.  By 
that  time  all  this  fantasy  about  first  love  and  eternal  fidelity  will 
be  out  of  her  pretty  little  head." 

Inez  knew  that  such  opposition  would  be  offered  to  her  in 
tended  departure,  that  she  had  exacted  from  her  uncle  a  pro 
mise  not  to  betray  it  to  any  one.  She  spent  the  greater  portion 
of  the  night  in  writing,  and  bidding  farewell  to  the  home  which 
had  been  to  her  heart  the  Eden  of  the  world.  She  knelt  and 
bowed  her  head  in  prayer ;  she  madly  prayed  for  strength  to 
bear  the  burden  which  was  crushing  her  young  heart ;  yet  while 
the  holy  name  of  the  Eternal  was  on  her  lips,  the  form  of  him 
who  had  forsaken  her  was  on  her  mind  and  before  her  aching 
vision.  She  beheld  him  by  the  side  of  another,  engrossed  by 
his  love  for  her,  while  she  was  forgotten.  Ah,  how  she  had 
prized  that  inconstant  heart !  With  what  fond  affection  had  she 
treasured  every  word,  every  look,  which  had  told  her  she  was 
beloved.  In  her  girlish  fantasy  she  had  preserved  many  trifling 


202  THE      COKSPIRATOR. 

tokens  of  affection,  but  on  this  night  they  were  all  immolated 
on  the  altar  of  principle.  To  forget  this  love  which  had  been 
interwoven  with  her  very  existence,  was  henceforth  to  be 
the  object  of  the  dreary  years  that  lay  darkly  before  her 
imagination. 

Gen.  Zavala  departed  at  daylight,  and  when  breakfast  was 
announced  and  Inez  did  not  make  her  appearance,  a  servant 
was  sent  to  her  room  to  ascertain  the  cause.  She  immediately 
returned  with  several  letters,  which  had  been  left  on  the  dressing 
table.  Zavala  hastily  tore  open  the  one  addressed  to  himself,  and 
read  the  following : 

"  Let  thy  heart  tell  thee  whence  it  came, 

Oh  loved  too  well  in  days  of  yore, 
Linger  again  upon  my  name, 

And  yield  thy  soul  at  least  once  more 
Unto  the  spell  by  memory  cast 
Upon  the  unforgotten  past. 

"  Give  unto  me  one  fond  bright  dream, 

Fleeting  it  may  be,  yet  more  dear  ; 
And  as  thou  readout  may'st  thou  deem 

My  darkened  spirit  hovering  near, 
A  blessing  on  thy  heart  to  pour, 
And  then  to  leave  thee  evermore. 

"  Zavala,  when  these  lines  reach  you,  I  shall  be  far  away.  I 
trust  that  we  have  met  for  the  last  time.  Oh  that  I  should  live 
to  trace  these  words,  to  feel  their  bitter  meaning,  and  yet  bear 
my  bleeding  heart  away  from  all  I  have  most  fondly  loved.  It 
will  not  break,  although  it  throbs  so  wildly  with  the  weight  of 
wretchedness  that  presses  on  it.  Cruel,  false,  and  unfeeling  as 
false,  it  .was  not  enough  to  desert  me  for  one  who  loves  you 
not,  but  you  added  to  the  bitterness  of  that  desertion  the  pro 
posal  to  wed  another.  It  needed  but  this  to  add  the  last  drop 
of  insult  to  the  overflowing  cup  your  hand  offered  me. 

"  And  thou  art  the  man  before  whom  my  haughty  soul  has 
bowed  with  a  blindness  of  idolatry  worthy  of  a  pagan  altar. 
Worthy  of  such  worship  was  the  divinity,  for  it  has  proved 
itself  as  hard  and  cold  as  stone.  Oh  cruel,  selfish  cousin,  thou 
hast  trampled  on  my  agonized  heart  with  as  little  remorse  as 
though  it  had  been  the  withered  leaf  of  autumn.  And  to  gain 
what  ?  A  heart  that  recoils  from  you. 

"  If  you  had  deserted  me  for  one  who  loves  you  with  as  pure 
a  love  as  I  have  lavished  on  so  worthless  an  idol,  it  had  been 
something  to  mitigate  my  anguish  ;  but  I  am  rivalled  by  one 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  203 

over  whose  spirit  you  hold  the  mastery  of  fear,  but  not  of  affec 
tion.  The  cheek  of  her  who  loves,  pales  not  when  her  betrothed 
approaches  and  whispers  love's  fond  words  in  her  ear. 

"  Yet  think  not  that  I  would  recall  your  truant  vows.  We 
never  could  again  be  what  we  once  were  to  each  other.  I  have 
been  purtured  in  solitude,  and  my  heart  has  made  for  itself 
but  one  dream — now  others  will  come  to  it.  I  will  seek  other 
sources  of  happiness,  and  the  name  of  love  shall  become  to 
me  a  sound  destitute  of  meaning;  for  such  natures  as  mine 
cannot  love,  forget,  and  love  again.  Though  a  rock  may  in 
time  gather  moss  on  its  cold  hard  surface,  the  heart  over  which 
the  lightning  gleam  of  passion  has  passed,  is  seared  and  blighted 
for  ever. 

"  You  wish  to  promote  my  happiness  ! — such  were  the 
words  you  used  in  mockery.  Give  back  my  first  fond  dream 
of  perfection — give  back  my  trust  in  human  nature — my  young 
spirit's  bounding  joyousness — give  me  back  all  these,  and  then 
bid  me  be  happy,  and  your  words  will  not  seem  an  insult. 

"  Yet  I  shall  be  happy.  Think  not  that  my  life  can  be  made 
permanently  wretched  by  such  a  being  as  you  have  proved  your 
self.  No — I  will  force  myself  to  scorn  you.  The  waters  over 
which  my  bark  of  life  may  glide,  may  be  dark,  but  they  shall 
be  untroubled  by  the  memory  of  the  past ;  and  in  a  few  fleet 
ing  months  the  rainbow  of  hope  will  cast  as  bright  a  halo  over 
them  as  in  days  of  yore. 

"  Even  now,  as  I  write  alone,  with  the  dew  of  anguish  start 
ing  on  my  brow,  I  hear  the  voice  of  revelry,  and  you  are  in  its 
midst,  with  my  rival  by  your  side  !  yet  I  can  see  no  dream  of 
the  bright  future  in  her  eye  as  your  stately  form  passes  before 
her.  Oh,  Zavala,  you  have  chosen  your  lot,  and  I  can  breathe 
a  prayer  for  your  happiness  amid  my  own  desolation ;  yet 
yours,  like  mino,  will  be  a  loveless  one.  The  eye  of  the  one 
you  seek,  will  never,  for  you,  kindle  with  affection's  glance ;  and  at 
some  future  day,  when  feeling  its  great  need  amid  the  emptiness 
of  life,  you  may  think  with  sorrow  of  the  heart  you  have  slighted." 

Such  was  the  letter  of  Inez ;  with  pride  and  passion  so 
strangely  blended,  it  was  impossible  to  tell  which  predominated. 
It  painted  well  the  state  of  the  writer's  mind ;  now  weeping  in 
helpless  anguish  over  the  broken  idol  of  her  youth,  then  wiping 
away  her  tears,  as  the  glow  of  insulted  pride  and  wounded 
affection  crimsoned  her  cheek,  determined  to  cast  his  image 
from  the  shrme  he  had  so  ruthlessly  desecrated. 


204  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

Alas,  poor  girl !  It  was  far  easier  to  resolve  than  to  accom 
plish  ;  her  memory  was  only  of  him,  and  to  forget  him,  she 
must  blot  from  its  records  her  past  existence.  It  was  a  hard 
lesson  for  a  creature  of  impulsive  sensibility  to  learn. 

Her  letter  to  her  aunt  was  written  in  a  more  composed  spirit. 
It  ran  thus — 

"My  beloved  aunt,  my  more  than  mother,  think  me  not 
ungrateful  for  leaving  you.  It  has  cost  me  a  bitter  struggle  to 
gain  my  own  consent ;  but  I  feel  that  I  must  depart  from  your 
side,  or  my  reason  will  be  the  sacrifice.  Words  can  never 
express  to  you  what  I  have  suffered  in  the  past  week  ;  you 
thought  me  calm,  when  I  was  in  torture  ;  for  pride  as  indomita 
ble  as  that  of  the  Spartan  boy  sustained  me.  I  cannot — no,  I 
cannot  longer  stay  and  behold  him  devoted  to  another.  She  is 
doubtless  far  worthier  of  his  love,  but  she  can  never  feel  for  him 
a  thousandth  part  of  the  wild  idolatry  with  which  I  have 
regarded  him.  Oh,  God !  that  I  could  so  love,  and  yet  be 
scorned !  Had  it  been  the  affection  of  a  few  brief  months,  I 
think  I  could  have  torn  it  from  my  breast ;  but  it  has  been  to 
me  as  the  very  pulse  of  my  heart,  since  reason  first  dawned  on 
my  mind.  Yet,  do  not  think  that  I  blame  him  too  deeply. 
Oh,  no — the  fault — the  want  of  attraction  is  in  myself;  I  know, 
I  feel  that  the  object  of  his  choice  is  lovelier  far  than  I  am  ; 
yet  methinks  my  love  should  have  had  some  weight  with  him  ; 
it  should  have  withheld  him  from  casting  me  off  too  recklessly  ; 
less  as  if  the  past  were  to  both  of  us  an  unsubstantial  dream. 
That  past,  which  I  dare  not  look  on,  yet  which  is  all  that  I 
possess  ! 

"  I  leave  you,  beloved  friend,  although  I  never  loved  you  so 
deeply  as  in  this  sad  parting  hour.  I  go  forth  from  this  once 
happy  home  with  my  uncle ;  he  will  protect  and  place  me  in  a 
safe  asylum.  There  I  shall  learn  to  subdue  my  uncurbed  spirit, 
and  find  peace  in  devoting  myself  to  Heaven.  My  resolution 
to  take  the  veil  is  fixed.  I  do  not  name  to  you  the  convent 
in  which  I  intend  seeking  an  asylum,  because  I  would  save 
myself  from  solicitations  which  would  be  useless,  and  only  har 
rowing  to  the  minds  of  both. 

"  Adieu,  beloved  protectress.  Give  your  prayers  to  your  once 
fondly-loved  Inez,  and  think  of  her  as  one  who  has  escaped  the 
snares  of  the  world,  to  find  .that  peace  which  only  Heaven  can 
bestow." 

There  was  a  third  letter  from  General  Zavala  to  his  sister, 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  205 

informing  her  that  he  had  yielded  to  the  urgent  entreaties  of 
Inez,  in  the  belief  that  absence  from  the  scene  of  her  recent 
sufferings  was  necessary  to  the  health  of  both  mind  and  body. 
He  promised,  if  such  should  be  the  desire  of  Inez,  to  restore 
her  to  the  protection  of  her  aunt  at  some  future  day,  when  she 
had  recovered  sufficient  calmness  to  look  on  the  wreck  of  her 
happiness,  without  -the  bitter  anguish  she  now  endured.  He 
animadverted  with  severity  on  the  conduct  of  his  nephew,  and 
informed  him  that  he  waived  the  right  of  Inez  to  the  provision 
bestowed  on  her  by  the  will  of  his  father,  as  he  charged  him 
self  with  her  future  fortune. 

Madame  Zavala  was  at  first  deeply  wounded  by  the  desertion 
of  Inez,  but  a  little  reflection  convinced  her  that  it  was  the 
best  course  she  could  have  pursued ;  and  she  consoled  herself 
with  the  reflection  that  she  should  soon  be  able  to  discover  the 
convent  in  which  she  had  immured  herself,  and  use  all  her  elo 
quence  to  bring  her  back. 

Zavala  rejoiced  that  he  was  freed  from  the  presence  of  one 
he  had  injured,  and  the  reproaches  of  his  uncle  he  cared  little 
for.  An  excuse  for  the  unceremonious  departure  of  Inez  was 
easily  made  to  their  guests,  as  she  had  herself  taken  leave  of 
the  young  ladies  after  they  retired  to  their  apartments— inform 
ing  them  at  the  same  time,  that  her  uncle  intended  taking  her 
with  him  to  New  Orleans. 

Isabel  knew  enough  to  guess  the  cause  of  her  departure ; 
and  Julie  received  her  adieux  with  quiet  politeness,  without 
seeking  a  deeper  motive  for  her  conduct  than  she  chose  to  avow. 
She  regretted  her  departure,  though  she  had  not  been  able, 
during  her  whole  stay  at  Villa  d'Esperanza,  to  penetrate 
•beneath  the  chilling  exterior  which  Inez  had  worn  towards 
her.  She  thought  her  an  eccentric  being,  ever  acting  from  the 
impulse  of  the  moment ;  and  she  sometimes  regretted  that  one 
who  appeared  so  kindly  disposed  towards  others,  should  be  so 
cold  and  repelling  to  herself. 

As  Madame  Zavala  would  be  entirely  alone  on  the  departure 
of  her  guests,  her  son  urged  her  to  accompany  them  on  their 
return  to  Natchez.  She  at  length  consented,  and  the  whole 
party  left  Villa  d'Esperauza  at  the  same  time. 

18 


206  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 


CHAPTER  XXXIV. 

IT  was  the  hour  of  sunset,  and  the  rich  crimson  clouds  shed  a 
halo  of  red  and  glowing  light  over  the  busy  town  of  New 
Orleans,  which  even  at  that  day  was  a  place  of  considerable 
commercial  importance.  However,  it  is  not  with  the  busy, 
bustling  crowd  we  have  to  do  at  present.  Far  from  the 
"  noise,  the  shock,  the  hum  of  life,"  stood  an  old  moss-covered 
mansion,  several  stories  in  height.  A  grove  of  orange  trees 
surrounded  it,  and  the  air  was  laden  with  the  perfume  of  their 
blossoms. 

The  sun  streamed  into  the  open  door  of  a  room  panelled 
with  oak,  with  niches  in  the  walls,  in  which  bookcases 
were  fitted.  A  small  table  was  placed  near  a  glass  door  which 
opened  on  a  thickly  shaded  garden,  and  beside  it  sat  a 
lady  considerably  advanced  in  life.  Her  flowing  black  robes, 
and  the  rosary  and  cross  which  hung  from  her  girdle,  pro 
claimed  her  one  who  had  renounced  the  pomps  and  vanities  of 
the  world,  and  vowed  herself  to  seclusion  from  their  temptations, 
though  there  was  little  of  that  meekness  in  the  countenance  for 
which  we  naturally  look  in  one  devoted  to  heaven.  A  prayer- 
book  lay  open  before  her,  on  which  her  eyes  were  fixed, 
but  from  the  occasional  start  she  gave  whenever  a  footstep 
approached,  it  was  evident  that  her  mind  was  not  occupied  with 
the  words  before  her. 

In  the  deep  recess  of  one  of  the  windows,  almost  shrouded 
from  view  by  the  falling  draper}',  stood  a  young  girl  clothed  in 
the  same  gloomy  garb,  only  relieved  by  a  white  veil  which  was 
thrown  back,  and  fell  in  many  folds  around  her  slight  person. 
Her  regular  and  chiselled  features  were  placed  in  strong  relief 
against  the  dark  curtain  which  fell  at  her  back  ;  and  as  she  stood 
pale  and  motionless,  with  her  eyes  fixed  on  vacancy,  one  might 
have  fancied  her  a  marble  image,  but  for  the  tears  which  rolled 
over  her  death-like  features,  and  fell  like  rain  at  her  feet. 

"  Daughter,"  said  the  elder  lady,  and  something  like  a  gleam 
of  compassion  crossed  her  rigid  features  as  she  looked  on 
the  drooping  form  of  the  young  novice.  "  Daughter,  I  may 
have  been  too  severe  in  my  denunciations.  Your  penance 
is  ended  \  come  hither.1' 

The  girl  approached,  and  knelt  before  her. 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  20*7 

"  I  would  not  be  too  strict  with  you,  my  child,  but  your  sin 
is  a  grievous  one.  The  heart  that  has  vowed  itself  to  the  service 
of  heaven,  should  cease  to  indulge  the  feelings  which  bind 
us  like  bonds  of  iron  to  earth." 

"  Oh,  mother,  I  have  been  taught  that  God  is  love.  Can  He 
then  place  such  clinging  affections  in  our  hearts,  and  yet  require 
us  to  sacrifice  them  on  his  altar,  before  we  are  prepared  to  enter 
the  paradise  over  which  he  reigns?  Must  I  subdue  myself 
into  a  mere  automaton  before  I  am  worthy  to  call  myself 
his  follower?" 

"  Alas !  my  daughter,  your  eyes  are  sealed  to  the  beauty 
and  fitness  of  his  requirements.  I  would  open  them  to  a  sense 
of  his  great  mercies " 

"  His  mercies  !"  interrupted  the  novice,  clasping  her  hands. 
"  Ah,  what  have  they  been  to  me  ?  A  broken  heart,  and  now 
all  I  ask,  an  early  grave,  is  denied  me." 

"  Child — child,  this  is  blasphemy.  Return  to  your  station ; 
remain  there  another  hour,  and  return  thanks  to  heaven  that 
your  penance  is  not  more  severe." 

The  girl  made  an  effort  to  rise,  but  overpowered  by  weak 
ness  and  emotion,  she  fell  forward  fainting  at  the  feet  of 
the  Superior. 

At  that  moment  a  step  was  heard  without,  and  a  young  man 
attired  in  the  Spanish  uniform  entered  the  apartment.  The  lady 
made  a  sign  to  him  to  stand  out  of  view  while  she  made  efforts 
to  restore  the  insensible  novice.  In  a  few  moments  her  eyes 
unclosed,  and  with  a  faint  shudder  she  attempted  to  release  her 
self  from  the  supporting  arm  of  the  Superior.  She  was, 
however,  unable  to  stand,  and  was  compelled  to  accept  her 
assistance  from  the  room. 

While  this  scene  passed,  the  new  comer  stood  silently  looking 
on,  and  many  varied  and  painful  emotions  flitted  over  his 
expressive  features.  When  the  Superior  returned  he  eagerly 
asked — 

"  My  dear  aunt,  what  can  have  reduced  Inez  to  such  a  state  ? 
You  have  not — " 

"  No,  no,  my  son,  I  have  done  nothing  that  you  would  dis 
approve.  I  have  used  all  my  influence  to  draw  her  mind  from 
the  contemplation  of  the  past,  to  fortify  her  against  the  regrets 
which  she  so  madly  indulges,  to  the  destruction  of  health  and 
happiness.  You  know  there  is  no  hope  for  you,  Henriquez, 
until  she  has  abjured  her  first  dream.  If  it  were  not  for  the 
desire  of  her  uncle  that  she  shall  in  time  return  your  affection, 


208  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

I  would  cease  my  endeavors  to  break  the  ties  which  bind  her 
to  her  absent  relatives.  She  is  gentle  and  patient,  but  I  much 
fear  there  is  a  latent  firmness  in  her  character  which  will  baffle  us 
all,  even  if  she  lives  through  the  trial." 

"  Lives  !  Ah  heaven,  is  her  life  then  endangered  by  my  sel 
fish  passion.  Oh,  my  dear  aunt,  I  conjure  you,  if  it  adds  to  her 
unhappiness,  cease  to  use  your  power  over  her  in  any  way. 
Far  rather  would  I  pass  through  life  unblessed  by  her  love, 
than  purchase  it  by  giving  another  pang  to  that  already  too 
deeply  wounded  heart." 

"  Silly  boy  !  would  you  thus  idly  throw  from  you  the  oppor 
tunity  of  possessing  wealth  and  power  ?  She  is  the  darling  of 
her  uncle's  heart.  Gen.  Zavala  possesses  immense  wealth  ;  he 
is  destined  at  no  distant  day  to  be  the  first  man  in  Mexico,  and 
you,  as  the  husband  of  his  niece,  may  rise  with  him." 

"  Aye,  madam,  but  you  seem  to  forget  that  Col.  Alwin  strug 
gles  for  preeminence  in  Mexico ;  I  have  seen  the  man,  and  I  tell 
you,  if  I  read  him  aright,  he  will  brook  no  rival.  When  he  has 
once  obtained  a  footing  there,  he  will  compel  all  to  bend  be 
neath  his  sway.  General  Zavala  must  play  a  subordinate  part ; 
and  his  nephew,  that  detestable  Don  Pedro,  will  rise  with  his 
patron,  even  above  the  level  of  his  uncle." 

"  But  there  is  a  way  to  trammel  his  power,  or  even  of  pre- 
.  venting  him  from  acquiring  the  dominion  over  Mexico,  to  which 
he  aspires." 

"  How  ?"  eagerly  inquired  Montery. 

"  By  intercepting  the  communications  between  Alwin  and 
your  commander.  You  are  aware  that  their  correspondence 
passes  through  my  hands.  The  fate  of  Mexico  I  can  decide,  for 
at  any  moment  it  is  in  my  power  to  cause  this  conspiracy  to 
fall  through.  To  promote  your  interest,  I  would  not  hesitate 
to  do  it.  You  are  the  last  of  my  family,  you  love  this  girl, 
and  the  only  road  to  the  possession  of  power  and  Inez,  is 
over  the  disappointed  hopes  of  this  ambitious  man.  Say  the 
word,  my  son,  and  the  council  of  Mexico  shall  be  apprised  of 
the  plans  now  in  agitation.  I  will  stipulate  for  such  a  reward 
as  will  place  you  foremost  among  the  men  of  our  nation." 

Don  Henriquez  turned  away,  and  after  a  pause,  said — 

"  Do  not  tempt  me  to  be  false  to  my  country  and  the  cause 
to  which  I  am  pledged." 

"  Mere  words  which  mean  nothing,  when  placed  in  compe 
tition  with  power,  place,  and  wealth.  What  is  existence  with 
out  them  ?  A  miserable  dragging  through  so  many  days  of 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  209 

breathing  nothingness,  at  last  to  end  in  the  silence  of  the 
grave.  Grasp  all  that  comes  within  your  power,  and  you  will 
be  great  and  honored.  Prate  about  conscience,  and  perform 
what  you  consider  your  duty  to  others,  and  who  will  thank  or 
reward  you  for  it  ?  Nameless,  unknown,  you  shall  live  and 
die  ;  a  man  cursed  with  ambition,  while  he  lacks  the  power  of 
gratifying  his  longings  for  fame  and  fortune." 

The  young  man  gazed  with  astonishment  at  the  excited  face 
of  the  speaker. 

"  This  from  you — a  professed  devotee — the  superior  of  a  con 
vent  celebrated  for  its  sanctity.  I  can  scarcely  credit  what  I 
hear." 

The  lips  of  the  nun  curled  with  a  scornful  smile — 

"  Such  as  I  really  am,  you  now  behold  me  ;  a  woman  with 
the  capacity  to  have  ranked  with  an  Elizabeth  or  a  Catharine, 
condemned  in  youth  to  the  life  I  have  led.  A  curb  has  ever 
been  on  my  spirit — a  cloud  on  my  soul — yet  even  here,  my  am 
bition  made  me  the  superior  of  all  who  surround  me.  Through 
out  my  whole  life,  I  have  regarded  you  as  the  prop  of  my  house, 
as  the  restorer  of  the  honors  and  wealth  it  once  possessed  ;  and 
now  when  the  means  of  elevating  you  to  the  station  your  father 
fell  from,  are  within  my  grasp,  you  hesitate.  Is  not  this 
American  seeking  to  overreach  us  all  ?  He  would  become 
great  at  the  expense  of  every  tie.  Why  shall  you  shrink  from 
acting  as  other  men,  who  live  in  the  world  and  are  swayed  by 
worldly  motives  ?  Seize  every  advantage  that  offers  itself  with 
out  regard  to  others,  and  you  may  triumph  over  Zavala  in 
power  as  well  as  love.  Waver  in  your  course,  and  he  triumphs 
over  you ;  even  his  fickle  heart  may  resume  its  allegiance  to 
his  cousin,  and  she  at  last  become  his  bride." 

"  Anything  but  that ; — you  have  conquered,  madam.  Bend 
me  to  your  purpose,  provided  you  win  the  consent  of  Inez  to 
become  mine  at  some  future  day." 

The  temptress  smiled,  and  promised  all  he  desired.  After  an 
animated  conversation  the  aunt  and  nephew  parted  ;  the  former 
to  sit  beside  the  couch  of  the  suffering  Inez,  and  the  latter  to 
join  a  friend  in  the  city. 

Donna  Clara  de  Montery  was  the  sister  of  a  man  who  had 
headed  an  unsuccessful  revolt  against  the  government  of  his 
country.  He  was  executed,  his  estates  confiscated,  and  his 
family  degraded  from  the  station  they  had  occupied.  His  sister 
was  on  the  eve  of  marriage  with  one  whose  high  position  grati 
fied  her  most  ambitious  hopes;  but  when  fortune  forsook 
18* 


210  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

her,  her  lover  proved  faithless,  and  she  retired  into  a  convent  to 
conceal  her  disappointment  and  mortification.  Having  constant 
communication  with  the  clergy  in  Mexico,  she  had  been  selected 
as  a  fitting  instrument  to  further  the  views  of  the  conspirators, 
and  through  her  hands  the  despatches  of  the  two  parties  all 
passed.  At  first  she  was  disposed  to  assist  their  views ;  but 
when  she  remembered  the  fate  of  her  brother,  she  trembled  at 
the  possibility  that  her  nephew  might  be  involved  in  the  same 
ruin. 

While  thus  wavering,  Gen.  Zavala  placed  his  niece  under  her 
charge.  He  informed  her  of  his  earnest  desire  to  see  Inez,  at 
some  future  day,  the  wife  of  De  Montery,  and  requested  her  to 
use  every  exertion  to  overcome  the  passion  which  now  threat 
ened  to  undermine  her  existence.  This  opened  a  prospect 
of  future  distinction  to  her  nephew  for  which  she  had  scarcely 
dared  to  hope  ;  and  satisfied  with  the  position  already  attained 
by  Gen.  Zavala,  she  resolved  that  he  should  not  risk  the  loss  of 
all  he  now  enjoyed,  by  irrevocably  uniting  his  fate  with  that  of 
the  ambitious  American  who  sought  for  empire  in  her  dis 
tracted  country. 


CHAPTER  XXXV. 

LETTER  from  Russell  to  a  friend — 

"NEW  ORLEANS,  ,  18 — . 

"  MY  DEAR  DALTON  : 

"  You  will  be  surprised  to  find  me  in  this  place,  and 
will  probably  think  me  strangely  troubled  with  migratory  pro 
pensities.  In  truth,  my  mind  is  in  such  a  state  I  cannot  remain 
at  rest. 

"  I  informed  you  of  my  visit  to  the  island  and  my  return  to 
my  singular  companion.  Within  a  few  days  afterwards  he 
received  a  communication  which  appeared  to  agitate  him 
deeply,  and  he  announced  to  me  his  intention  to  set  out  imme 
diately  for  a  Southern  city,  where  he  expected  to  meet  some 
very  dear  friends.  I  of  course  had  no  inducement  to  remain 
in  his  hermitage  after  his  departure,  so  I  accompanied  him 
to  Marietta.  There  strange  rumors  reached  me  of  conspiracy 
and  treason,  in  which  the  name  of  Col.  Alwin  was  alarmingly 
mingled.  I  heard  him  denounced  as  a  traitor  by  many,  while 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  211 

others    appeared  to  view  his  proceedings  with  an  indulgent 
eye. 

"I  have  followed  him  step  by  step,  and  here  I  am  in  the 
emporium  of  the  South  West,  gleaning  all  the  intelligence 
I  can,  in  the  hope  that  I  may  be  enabled  to  serve  him  materially. 
If  possible  I  would  save  him  from  the  gulf  into  which  he 
is  about  to  plunge,  for  I  can  see  the  extent  of  the  alarm  which 
has  seized  on  the  authorities,  and  the  efforts  that  will  be  made 
to  crush  him.  The  people  appear  to  be  quite  passive,  and  from 
that  I  judge  that  the  emissaries  of  Col.  Alwin  are  in  the 
city.  Genera]  W.  has  already  entered  into  an  agreement  with 
the  commander  of  the  Spanish  forces  to  break  up  his  camp  on 
the  Sabine,  and  orders  have  arrived  to  repair  and  equip  for  ser 
vice  every  piece  of  ordnance  in  the  city.  Forts  St.  Charles  and 
St.  Louis  are  immediately  to  be  placed  in  a  state  of  defence,  and 
orders  have  been  sent  to  every  important  point  on  the  Ohio  and 
Mississippi  rivers,  to  employ  the  civil  authority  in  seizing 
all  boats  and  stores  provided  for  this  enterprise,  and  arresting  all 
persons  concerned  therein. 

"  Since  my  arrival,  I  have  lodged  in  the  same  house  with  a 
young  Spaniard  who,  I  am  certain,  is  an  officer  in  General  Zavala's 
troop,  and  that  he  is  here  either  for  the  purpose  of  making 
arrangements  with  the  commander  of  this  post,  which  will 
seriously  implicate  Col.  Alwin's  safety,  or  of  communicating 
with  the  agents  of  the  latter.  From  some  trifling  circum 
stances  I  am  induced  to  suspect  that  too  good  an  understanding 
exists  between  him  and  W — ,  and  some  days  since  1  traced  him 
to  the  convent  of  Le  Coeur  Sacre,  the  Superior  of  which  is  his 
aunt.  This  lady  I  know  is  one  of  the  persons  intrusted 
with  the  communications  which  pass  between  the  Spanish 
general  and  Col.  Alwin.  She  is  represented  as  a  woman 
whose  fiery  soul  has  not  been  subdued  by  the  restraints  of  con 
ventual  seclusion — as  one  who  holds  all  things  subordinate  to  her 
aspiring  ambition.  Such  a  woman  is  scarcely  to  be  trusted. 

"  I  have  cultivated  an  acquaintance  with  Montery,  who 
seems  to  be  a  good  specimen  of  his  nation  and  caste.  I  have 
learned  from  him  that  the  niece  of  General  Zavala  is  under  the 
care  of  his  aunt — and  when  she  emerges  from  the  walls  of  the 
convent,  it  will  be  as  his  bride  ;  from  some  of  his  expressions  I 
fancy  there  is  some  reluctance  on  the  part  of  the  young  lady 
herself,  which  his  aunt  is  endeavoring  to  overcome. 

"  While  wandering  around  the  grounds  of  the  convent,  a 
few  days  since,  I  obtained  a  glimpse  of  this  secluded  fair  one, 


212  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

and  a  lovelier  or  more  unhappy  looking  creature  could  scarcely 
be  imagined.  She  was  leaning  against  a  leaden  statue  of  one 
of  the  saints,  and  it  did  not  need  his  harsh  features  to  act  as  a 
foil  to  the  fair  and  coloress  face  of  this  interesting  girl.  I 
stood  gazing  on  her  through  a  broken  place  in  the  wall,  without 
being  observed,  for  her  eyes  were  closed,  and  the  expression  of 
utter  weariness  and  desolation,  on  so  young  a  face,  touched  me 
deeply. 

"  A  footstep  startled  me,  and  I  hastily  moved  from  the  spot. 
The  next  instant  I  heard  the  voice  of  Montery  addressing  her, 
and  she  answered  in  a  tone  that  touched  me  deeply — 

" '  You  here  again,  Don  Henriquez  !  Ah  !  why  will  you  not 
permit  me  to  have  a  moment's  peace  ?  Am  I  not  sufficiently 
wretched  in  struggling  with  my  own  wild  thoughts,  without  this 
persecution  ?  Leave  me,  I  conjure  you,  and  let  my  heart  break 
in  silence.' 

"  I  retreated  precipitately,  and  his  reply  was  lost  to  me. 
Here  is  food  for  my  romance,  you  will  say.  If  I  had  time  to 
turn  knight-errant,  I  should  be  tempted  to  do  so  in  favor  of 
this  young  girl,  and  rescue  her  from  the  '  durance  vile'  in  which 
she  must  be  held. 

"  You  will  very  naturally  inquire  what  has  become  of  my 
own  true  love,  while  I  am  dreaming  of  the  unhappiness  of  the 
beautiful  young  Southerner  ?  I  answer,  it  is  in  my  heart — in 
my  soul — a  portion  of  my  very  being ;  and  spite  of  all  appear 
ances  to  the  contrary,  a  hope  yet  lingers  with  me  that  I  can 
save  Julie  from  this  dreaded  marriage,  and  as  my  reward,  claim 
her  as  my  own. 

"  I  saw  her  in  a  crowd  as  I  came  down  the  river :  all  my 
endeavors  to  obtain  an  interview  were  fruitless ;  but  I  managed 
to  have  a  few  lines  conveyed  to  her,  containing  assurances  of 
my  unchanged  love.  The  extreme  delicacy  of  her  health 
defers  the  marriage,  though  Zavala  is  impatient  at  the 
delay. 

"  And  now  adieu  ;  my  purpose  in  coming  hither  is  to  serve 
Col.  Alwin  ;  and  I  lose  no  opportunity  of  gaining  information, 
without  subjecting  myself  to  the  suspicion  of  being  leagued 
with  either  party.  Yours, 

"C.  RUSSELL." 

While  sealing  this  letter,  Russell  was  startled  by  an  abrupt 
knock  on  the  door,  and  the  voice  of  De  Montery  demanding 
admittance  in  an  excited  manner. 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  213 

"  What  brings  you  here  at  this  late  hour  ?"  asked  Russell  as 
the  other  entered,  looking  haggard  and  wretched. 

"  The  wish  to  escape  from  myself;"  replied  the  Spaniard ; 
"  I  know  of  no  other  reason.  Come — let  us  walk — the  air  of 
the  room  oppresses  me." 

"  You  cannot  surely  be  in  earnest,  De  Montery.  It  is 
now  nearly  one  o'clock.  This  would  be  a  strange  hour  of  the 
night  to  start  out,  in  a  city  under  military  surveillance." 

"  No  matter;  I  must  go.  If  the  streets  are  guarded  I  have 
the  pass-word.  Come ;  will  you  go  ?" 

"  What  can  be  the  matter  with  you  ?  You  are  in  a  strange 
mood  to-night?" 

"  Ha !  ha !  You  must  be  unacquainted  with  human  life 
if  you  think  my  mood  an  uncommon  one.  No ;  I  tell  you 
I  am  in  man's  most  familiar  mood,  for  is  not  misery  more 
common  to  all  than  happiness  ?  I  tell  you,"  he  continued, 
approaching  Russell,  and  grasping  his  arm  convulsively,  "  I  am 
this  night  the  most  wretched  being  this  whole  world  con 
tains.  Oh,  Russell,  I  am  accursed  !" 

Russell  looked  on  the  blanched  face  and  wandering  eye  of  the 
young  man,  and  his  first  thought  was  that  he  must  be  suffering 
from  the  delirium  of  sudden  fever. 

"  Come,  Don  Henriquez,"  he  said,  "  you  are  too  ill  to  leave 
the  house.  Let  me  prevail  on  you  to  lie  down  while  I  send  for 
a  physician." 

"  A  physician,"  he  scornfully  repeated.  u  Of  what  use  can  he 
be  to  me  ?  Can  he  medicine  the  mind  to  rest  ?  Can  he  take 
from  my  soul  the  arrow  that  is  rankling  there  ?  If  he  can  do 
this,  you  may  bid  him  come,  but  not  otherwise.  No  ;  I  am  not 
ill  in  body,  but  my  mind  is  a  chaos  of  dark  and  miserable 
thoughts.  Sit  down  and  I  will  tell  you  all  about  it;  no,  not  all, 
for  there  are  some  secrets  in  this  coward  soul  of  mine  which 
must  never  be  divulged,  or  my  name  will  become  a  hissing  and 
bye-word  among  honorable  men." 

Russell  seated  himself  in  silence,  and  after  a  pause  De  Montery 
asked — 

"  Have  you  ever  loved  ?'' 

"I  have." 

"  Then  you  can  give  me  your  sympathy.  Yet  such  souls  as 
yours,  which  have  been  taught  to  control  their  impetuous  pas 
sions,  cannot  measure  the  wild  emotions  that  master  mine, 
I  loved  one  who  cared  not  for  me — one  who  in  heart  and 
soul  was  devoted  to  another,  yet  I,  madman  that  I  was,  allowed 


214  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

myself  to  love  her  as  the  hot  in  blood  and  reckless  in  nature 
love.  She  disdained  me — repulsed  all  my  advances  with  the 
most  chilling  reserve.  Circumstances  threw  her  into  the  power 
of  one  devoted  to  my  interests.  I  listened  to  her  persuasions,  to 
my  own  impetuous  feelings,  and  the  life  of  the  woman  I  adored 
was  made  a  bitterness  to  her  by  my  persecutions.  This  night  I 
went  again  to  her  abode,  with  the  intention  of  using  every 
argument  to  overcome  her  avowed  indifference  to  me.  She  was 
not  there ;  she  had  been  some  hours  missing,  and  search 
had  been  made  for  her  in  vain.  Oh,  Russell,  the  most  horrible 
suspicions  fill  my  soul !  The  river — this  terrible  river — sweeps 
by  the  garden  walls,  and  in  despair  at  the  persecutions  which 
beset  her  on  every  side,  Inez  must  have  destroyed  herself." 

"  You  cannot  mean  that  Donna  Inez  Zavala  has  found  a 
watery  grave  ?"  exclaimed  Russell,  "  and  that  you  have  driven 
her  to  it  ?  Man — man !  do  not  approach  nearer  to  me  lest 
I  forget  that  God  is  the  avenger." 

"  Would  to  God  that  you  would  rid  me  of  this  wretched 
existence.  Oh,  Russell,  I  have  stood  for  hours  this  night  on  the 
brink  of  this  boiling  current,  and  fancied,  as  the  waters  rushed 
past  me,  that  I  could  hear  the  death-shriek  of  the  perishing  Inez 
mingling  with  their  moan.  Come — come  with  me  ;  let  us  visit 
the  same  spot  again.  I  cannot  stay  here  ;  I.  stifle  in  this  close 
atmosphere." 

He  threw  open  the  door,  and  afraid  to  trust  him  alone  in  his 
present  state  of  mind,  Russell  threw  on  his  hat  and  followed 
him.  He  proceeded  some  distance  along  the  dimly  lighted 
streets  in  silence.  At  length  a  glare  of  light  flashed  across  the 
pavement,  and  looking  up,  Montery  saw  that  they  were  opposite 
a  coffee-house.  Pressing  his  hand  to  his  brow  as  if  to  recall  his 
scattered  thoughts,  he  said — 

"  I  have  an  appointment  here  which  I  have  forgotten.  I  must 
go  in  a  few  moments,  for  more  than  life  depends  on  keeping  it. 
Pray  come  with  me ;  I  will  not  detain  you  long.'' 

"  Don  Henriquez,  this  is  a  gambling  house.  What  business 
can  you  possibly  have  here  in  your  present  state  of  mind  ?" 

"  Yes,  I  know  it  is  a  gambling  house,  or  what  is  more 
properly  termed  a  hell,  and  therefore  my  state  of  mind  qualifies 
me  to  be  a  fit  inmate  of  such  an  abode.  I  do  not  wish  to  join 
in  the  amusements  of  the  place,  but  I  must  go  in.  I  have  an 
appointment  to  meet  a  person  here  who  must  not  be  disap 
pointed.  I  have  papers  of  importance  to  confide  to  his  care. 
Will  you  come  ?" 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  215 

Russell  assented,  and  they  entered.  Montery  called  for  some- 
thir.g  to  drink,  and  after  swallowing  several  glasses  of  wine,  he 
took  the  arm  of  his  companion  and  led  him  towards  the  saloon 
for  the  reception  of  company.  They  crossed  a  narrow  and  im 
perfectly  lighted  passage,  and  threw  open  a  door  at  the  further 
end,  from  which  issued  the  mingled  sounds  of  voices,  laughter, 
and  the  rattling  of  dice.  They  paused  an  instant  on  the 
threshold,  and  regarded  the  scene  the  room  presented.  It  was 
brilliantly  illuminated,  and  the  windows  were  draped  with  crimson 
damask  hangings.  The  motley  crowd  it  contained  was  multi 
plied  by  the  reflection  of  large  mirrors  on  every  side.  The  mix 
ture  of  Americans,  French,  and  Spaniards,  that  filled  the  room, 
many  in  uniform,  with  an  occasional  masked  figure,  formed 
a  scene  entirely  different  from  any  to  be  met  with  in  any  other 
city  in  the  Union.  The  greater  portion  of  the  company  were 
engaged  in  playing  different  games  of  chance,  and  the  entrance 
of  the  two  gentlemen  scarcely  caused  one  to  raise  his  eyes  from 
his  absorbing  occupation.  Russell  and  his  companion  approached 
a  table  at  which  a  party  were  playing  rouge  et  nair,  and  Mon 
tery  whispered — 

"  Remain  here  while  I  seek  him  I  came  to  see." 

He  complied,  though  determined  to  keep  a  wary  eye  on  the 
movements  of  his  companion,  for  he  was  convinced  that  the  per 
son  Montery  came  to  meet  was  connected  in  some  way  with  the 
plans  of  Col.  Alwin.  He  saw  him  join  a  tall  man  standing 
aloof  from  the  crowd,  who  did  not  appear  to  take  part  in 
the  amusements  of  the  night.  The  upper  part  of  his  face  was 
concealed  by  a  mask  of  black  silk,  and  a  large  handkerchief  was 
tied  in  loose  folds  around  his  throat,  as  if  to  conceal  the  contour 
of  the  head  as  much  as  possible.  As  Montery  joined  him  he 
withdrew  with  him  to  a  distant  corner,  and  they  appeared 
to  converse  earnestly  together.  Russell  distinctly  saw  the 
young  Spaniard  draw  a  small  casket  from  his  bosom,  and  place 
it  in  the  hands  of  his  companion. 

At  length  Montery  rose  and  said — 

"  I  must  leave  you  now.  I  fear  that  Russell  is  already  wearied 
with  waiting  so  long  for  me  in  a  scene  like  this." 

The  mask  started,  and  eagerly  inquired — 

"  Russell,  did  you  say  ?  Does  he  know  that  you  came  to 
meet  me  ? " 

"  No — not  the  individual  I  was  to  see,  though  he  knew  that  I 
had  an  appointment  with  some  one.  Why  do  you  ask  ? " 

"  Because  he  is  devoted  heart  and  soul  to  Alwin,  and  must 


216  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

know  nothing  of  the  cause  of  this  interview  ?  Where  does 
he  lodge?" 

"  At  Mrs.  Smith's  in street." 

"  Ha  !  a  singular  coincidence.  I  went  there  myself  this  eve 
ning,  but  as  I  was  not  in  to  supper,  I  suppose  I  missed  seeing 
him.  You  must  not  join  him  again — leave  him  to  me ;  I  have 
those  within  call  who  will  deal  with  him  as  he  deserves.  I 
wonder  how  he  dares  to  show  himself  openly  in  this  city  ?  " 

"  No,  this  must  not  be  ;  he  came  hither  at  my  request,  and 
while  with  me  no  harm  must  befall  him." 

The  mask  mused  a  few  moments ;  then,  speaking  as  if  to 
himself,  he  said — "  yes,  that  will  answer  as  well." 

Then  addressing  Montery,  he  continued  : — 

"  Your  presence  protects  him  to-night ;  but  if  the  sun  rises 
on  him  in  the  city,  let  him  beware  ! " 

He  then  glided  away,  and  was  soon  lost  amid  the  crowd. 
In  the  meantime  Russell  had  watched  the  motions  of  the  two 
with  an  interest  quickened  by  the  vague  belief  that  the  mask  was 
not  unknown  to  him.  He  had  gradually  drawn  nearer  to  them, 
and  the  last  word  of  the  stranger  fell  on  his  ear  with  startling 
distinctness.  The  tones  of  that  voice  were  too  well  known  to 
be  mistaken,  and,  forgetful  of  Montery  in  the  train  of  emotions 
it  aroused,  be  kept  his  eye  on  the  retreating  figure,  and  hurried 
after  him. 

Pulling  his  hat  over  his  brows,  he  followed  him  with  rapid 
steps.  In  the  outer  room  the  mask  paused,  and  gave  some 
directions  to  a  coarse  looking  man,  who  appeared  to  be 
lounging  about  with  no  object  in  view.  This  delay  gave  Russell 
an  opportunity  of  passing  into  the  street  without  being  observed, 
and  he  stood  in  the  shadow  of  the  wall  until  the  other  came  out 
and  proceeded  down  the  pavement  at  a  quick  pace.  He  fol 
lowed  a  short  distance  in  the  rear,  revolving  in  his  own  mind 
the  possibility  of  accomplishing  his  designs.  They  soon  reached 
a  cross  street  which  was  not  lighted,  and  the  mask  had  pro 
ceeded  but  a  few  rods,  when  Russell  sprang  forward,  and  grasped 
his  arm. 

"  Zavala,  I  know  you  !  Traitor  that  you  are,  your  disguise 
is  penetrated  !  My  pistol  is  cocked,  and  one  cry  sends  you  to 
your  last  dark  account !  Give  me  the  casket  you  have  just 
received  from  Montery — give  it  instantly,  or  take  the  conse 
quences  ! " 

"  Really,  Mr.  Russell,"  said  Zavala,  in  a  tone  of  surprising 
coolness,  "  I  should  scarcely  have  expected  this  of  you.  I 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  2lY 

hardly  imagined  that  you  would  turn  street  robber,  considering 
the  station  you  have  held.  Here  is  the  casket  you  are  so 
obliging  to  take  charge  of,  though  I  fancy  you  will  find  it  a 
rather  dangerous  commission.  Pray,  loosen  your  hold  on  me, 
and  suffer  me  to  proceed ;  I  have  no  fire-arms  with  me,  and  can 
do  you  no  injury." 

"  I  fear  you  not  if  you  had,"  replied  Russell,  placing  the 
casket  in  his  bosom  ;  "  I  now  hold  the  means  of  convicting  you 
of  a  secret  league  with  the  enemies  of  him  you  call  friend  ! 
Adieu — when  we  meet  again  you  shall  be  known  to  him  in 
your  true  character." 

He  turned  away,  and  Zavala  gazed  after  his  retreating  figure 
in  the  obscurity,  and  laughed  scornfully  as  he  muttered: — 

"  Tis  well,  the  foolish  boy  rushes  into  the  net  without  any 
endeavor  on  my  part  to  ensnare  him.  I  only  intended  to  have 
him  confined  a  short  time,  but  he  must  take  from  me  what,  if 
found  on  him,  will  establish  all  the  charges  I  wish  to  bring 
against  him.  Ha !  ha !  fortune  favors  me  more  than  I  had 
dared  to  hope !  I  must  go  at  once  to  headquarters,  and  get  a 
warrant  for  my  proceedings." 

In  the  meantime,  Russell  hastened  towards  his  own  lodgings, 
eager  to  examine  the  prize  he  had  made.  Elated  with  the  cer 
tainty  that  the  document  he  had  thus  obtained  would  suffice  to 
convince  Col.  Alwin  of  the  treachery  of  his  pretended  coadjutor, 
he  felt  confident  that  he  had  gained  the  means  of  releasing 
Julie  from  the  contract  made  for  her  by  her  guardian. 

As  he  approached  the  house  in  which  he  lodged,  he  was 
surprised  to  see  several  persons  standing  near  the  door ;  sus 
pecting  no  danger  to  himself,  he  passed  between  them,  and 
approached  the  step.  As  he  raised  his  hands  to  knock,  his 
arms  were  seized  from  behind,  and,  at  the  same  instant,  a 
cloak  was  thrown  over  him,  and  held  so  tightly  as  effectually  to 
pinion  his  arms  and  stifle  his  voice.  Thus  imprisoned,  he  was 
dragged  to  the  corner  of  the  street,  and  forced  into  a  carriage, 
which  was  immediately  driven  off. 


CHAPTER  XXXVI. 

ALL  this  had  passed  so  rapidly,  that  Russell  had  no  time  for 
thouo-ht.  After  a  drive  of  about  half  an  hour,  the  carriage 
stopped  before  a  large  gloomy  looking  building,  and  the  cloak 

19 


218  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

being  removed,  he  was  invited  to  descend  from  it  by  one  of  his 
conductors,  a  tall,  powerfully  made  man,  with  an  air  of  deter 
mination  which  showed  that  he  did  not  permit  himself  to  be 
trifled  with  by  those  under  his  authority. 

"Tell  me  first  why  I  am  brought  hither,"  said  Russell.  "I 
protest  against  this  invasion  of  my  rights  as  a  free  citizen  of 
the  United  States." 

"  Why  as  to  rights,  young  sir,  I  expect  it's  pretty  much  now 
as  it's  always  bin ;  '  might  makes  right,'  as  the  proverb  says ; 
so  you  see  we  bein'  the  strongest  o'  the  two  parties,  you  had 
better  do  as  I  tells  you,  quietly,  and  be  treated  with  perliteness ; 
cos  if  you  doesn't  get  out  when  I  axes  you  civilly,  why  we'll 
make  you  do  it,  that's  all." 

To  such  an  argument  there  could  be  no  answer,  and  thinking 
it  best  to  insure  civil  treatment,  Russell  alighted,  and  entered 
the  house.  He  was  conducted  into  a  spacious  room  nearly  des 
titute  of  furniture  ;  a  flaring  tallow  candle  stood  on  a  dingy 
table  ;  two  chairs  and  a  cot  with  a  mattress  on  it  completed  the 
preparations  for  comfort. 

"  Well,  stranger,"  said  the  man,  "  I  hopes  you'll  be  content 
to  stay  here  the  balance  o1  the  night,  seein'  as  your  patience 
won't  be  much  tried,  as  it's  now  nearly  day.  I  am  sorry  to 
inform  you  though  that  I  must  trouble  you  for  all  you  have  in 
your  pockets,  as  it's  the  rule  when  a  man's  tuck  up  to  examine 
what  he  has  in  his  possession.  Seein'  as  how  you  are  sus 
pected  of  'spiracy,  as  they  call  it,  I'm  bound  to  take  your  plun 
der.  Come,  shell  out  at  oncet,  and  be  done  with  the  job." 

"  I  must  first  know  by  what  right  you  make  this  demand ; 
seized  in  the  night,  and  brought  here  by  force,  how  do  I  know 
that  your  object  is  not  to  commit  a  robbery  ?" 

"  I  has  but  one  answer  to  make  to  you,  stranger,  and  that 
is  what  I  said  before,  that  might  makes  right.  Them  that  sent 
me  to  'rest  you  knowed  well  enough  what  they  was  arter,  so  if 
you  don't  shell  out  mighty  quick,  I'll  call  in  them  as  doesn't 
stand  on  their  good  manners,  as  I  do." 

"  I  suppose  there  is  no  alternative  then,"  said  Russell.  "  The 
contents  of  my  pockets  are  of  little  value ;  such  as  they  are, 
you  are  welcome  to  a  sight  of  them." 

"  Hem — a  penknife,  pencil,  purse  (nearly  empty  though), 
handkerchief,  gloves ;  little  enough  considerin'.  You  are  wel 
come  to  all  these  back  again,  young  gentleman,  but  I  will  trou 
ble  you  for  the  box  what  is  in  the  breast  pocket  of  your  coat." 

"  Box — what  box  do  you  mean  ?"  inquired  Russell,  with  a 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  219 

fearful  consciousness  of  the  results  which  might  follow  the  dis 
covery  of  a  treasonable  correspondence  on  his  person. 

"  I  know  it  is  there,  sir,"  said  the  man,  with  imperturbable 
gravity,  "  for  I  felt  it  when  I  was  a  foldin'  the  cloak  over  you. 
You  may  jist  as  well  hand  it  over  to  me  for  safe  keepin'." 

"  But  it  does  not  belong  to  me.  I  have  no  right  to  trust  it 
out  of  my  own  hands." 

"  I  shall  jist  take  it  then,  ef  that  will  be  an  ease  to  your  con 
science  ;  and  I'll  also  trouble  you  for  the  pistol  that  1  see  a 
peepin'  out  from  under  your  coat.  It  would  be  useless  to  try 
to  defend  that  ere  box  with  it,  unless  you  want  to  go  to  t'other 
country  faster  than  I  take  it  a  chap  like  you  would  care  to  go. 
Come,  sir,  hand  'em  over  at  onct ;  I'm  mortal  tired  o'  all  this 
here  palaverin'  about  nothin'  at  all,  arter  all." 

Bitterly  conscious  of  the  utter  impossibility  of  refusing  these 
demands,  Russell  drew  the  casket  forth,  saying,  as  he  delivered 
it  to  the  man — 

"  Remember,  sir,  this  outrage  is  inflicted  at  your  peril.  When 
the  efforts  of  my  friends  have  released  me  from  this  unlawful 
imprisonment,  this  violation  of  my  liberties  shall  be  severely 
punished." 

"  I  ain't  afraid  for  myself,  stranger.  Them  that  pays  me  for 
it  has  to  bear  the  blunt,  I  s'pose,  if  any  evil  should  come  of  it." 

"  And  who  are  they  ?"  demanded  the  prisoner. 

"Well,  I  reckon  I  ain't  such  a  gumphead  as  to  tell  you  that, 
stranger,  so  I'll  bid  you  good  night,  and  hope  you'll  have 
pleasant  dreams  till  mornin'." 

So  saying,  he  coolly  walked  out,  locking  the  door  after  him, 
leaving  the  prisoner  to  his  own  reflections.  These  were  any 
thing  but  agreeable.  Just  as  he  had  fancied  himself  in  posses 
sion  of  the  means  of  serving  one  who  was  very  dear  to  him, 
and  at  the  same  time  of  securing  the  fondest  wishes  of  his  soul, 
to  be  thus  suddenly  circumvented,  was  more  than  he  could  bear 
with  calmness.  He  examined  every  portion  of  the  room,  hop 
ing  some  means  of  escape  might  be  found,  but  the  walls  were 
several  feet'thick,  and  the  windows,  in  deep  recesses,  were  closely 
barred  with  iron. 

Morning  soon  dawned,  and  with  it  came  his  captor  of  the 
previous  night,  bringing  with  him  coffee  and  a  plate  of  food. 

"  I  hope  you  have  an  appetite  for  your  breakfast  this  mornin', 
sir.  Them  as  employed  me  to  'rest  you  will  soon  be  here,  and 
I  thought  I  would  rouse  you  up,  but  I  see  you  hasn't  been  in 
bed  yet." 


220  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

"  No — I  felt  no  inclination  to  sleep,  and  I  have  still  less  for 
food.'r 

"  Allow  me,  sir,  to  pervail  on  you  to  take  a  cup  o'  this  here 
coffee,  any  how.  You'll  find  it  the  best  thing  in  nater  for  low 
sperrits  or  any  ailment  in  that  line." 

Russell  was  persuaded  to  take  a  cup  of  the  smoking  liquid, 
and  felt  a  little  refreshed  by  it.  Finding  him  disinclined  to 
converse,  the  man  departed,  and  very  soon  afterwards  a  bustle 
was  heard  without  which  appeared  to  indicate  an  arrival  of 
some  importance. 

The  door  of  his  prison  was  thrown  open,  and  Zavala  entered, 
followed  by  an  officer  wearing  the  uniform  of  an  American 
General.  Russell  knew,  before  he  was  named,  that  he  stood  in 
the  presence  of  the  military  chieftain  who  then  held  undisputed 
sway  in  New  Orleans.  An  additional  seat  was  brought  in,  and 
Zavala  commanded  the  man  who  brought  it  to  retire,  and  sta 
tion  himself  near  the  door,  while  they  remained  with  the 
prisoner. 

"  Mr.  Russell,"  said  the  General,  "  I  must  express  my  sorrow 
at  finding  a  young  gentleman  of  your  intelligence  and  former 
standing  leagued  with  a  traitor,  who  would  betray  the  interests 
of  the  land  of  his  birth." 

"  If  by  a  traitor  you  mean  Col.  Alwin,  sir,  I  assure  you  I  am 
not  one  of  his  followers,  and  of  his  plans  I  am  entirely  ignorant, 
except  such  as  were  explained  to  me  by  Don  Pedro  Zavala.  He 
knows  full  well  that  I  have  never  had  any  participation  in 
them,  and  I  am  at  a  loss  to  account  for  the  violent  measures 
which  have  been  pursued  against  me." 

"  Methinks  you  have  little  forethought,  young  man.  One 
carrying  about  his  person  such  documents  as  these  can  scarcely 
deny  what  they  conclusively  prove." 

He  produced  the  casket,  and  opening  it,  displayed  the 
contents. 

"  Here,  sir,  are  duplicates  of  all  the  letters  which  have  passed 
between  General  Zavala  and  Col.  Alwin,  besides  other  papers  of 
importance.  What  is  your  reply  to  such  evidence  of  an  intimate 
collusion  with  the  arch-traitor  I  am  endeavoring  to  circum 
vent  ?" 

Russell's  lip  curled — 

"  Nothing,  sir,  but  that  I  am  innocent  of  the  charge,  as  no  one 
can  better  testify  than  the  man  who  accompanies  you.  That 
casket,  with  its  contents,  I  wrested  from  him  last  night.  I  did  not 
know  the  purport  of  the  papers  until  you  informed  me  of  it,  but 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  221 

I  was  certain  they  were  of  such  a  character  as  would  afford  me 
the  means  of  unmasking  a  villain.  Nay,  Don  Pedro,  you  need 
not  start  and  lay  your  hand  so  menacingly  on  your  dagger ; 
this  is  neither  time  nor  place  for  such  an  evidence  of  resent 
ment.  A  more  fitting  one  may  yet  be  found  when  you  shall 
answer  to  me  for  this  lawless  infringement  of  my  liberty." 

"  Be  it  so,"  replied  Zavala  through  his  closed  teeth.  "  You 
shall  never  escape  me  a  second  time." 

"  Peace — peace,  Zavala  ;  this  is  no  hour  for  threats.  For  you, 
Mr.  Russell,  I  am  sorry  to  inform  you  that  your  improbable 
account  of  the  manner  in  which  you  came  in  possession  of  these 
papers,  does  not  impose  on  me.  The  artifice  is  too  shallow  to 
deceive  one  accustomed  to  deal  with  men  of  the  world.  Don 
Pedro  had  my  warrant  to  arrest  you,  and  have  you  placed  in 
confinement." 

A  deep  flush  passed  over  Russell's  face. 

"  I  am  your  prisoner,  sir,  or  you  dare  not  offer  this  insult  to 
me.  If  falsehood  there  be,  it  is  on  the  si de  of  your  friend  there, 
and  not  on  mine.  As  to  your  authority  for  causing  my  arrest, 
I  shall  be  glad  to  learn  from  what  source  you  derived  it.  In  a 
land  which  boasts  of  its  liberty,  how  do  you  dare  to  usurp  the 
power  of  imprisoning  any  man  by  military  authority,  for  com 
mitting  a  civil  offence  ?  Even  if  guilty  of  this  charge,  by  what 
right  do  you  cause  me  to  be  arrested  ?" 

"  By  the  right  of  the  strong  over  the  weak,"  replied  Zavala, 
with  a  malicious  smile,  whilj  the  commander  sat  speechless 
with  rage,  at  what  he  considered  the  insolence  of  the  prisoner. 

"  I  find,  sir,"  he  at  length  said,  "  that  you  are  more  audacious 
than  I  supposed  you  would  dare  to  be,  when  resting  under 
a  charge  of  such  serious  import.  I  shall  take  prompt  measures 
for  your  security  until  your  principal  is  in  my  power.  Good 
morning,  sir ;  I  hope  in  silence  and  solitude  you  may  repent  of 
the  outrages  you  are  ready  to  commit  against  a  peaceful  com 
munity.  You  may  learn  from  reflection  how  to  act  more  dis 
creetly  in  the  future." 

"  If  by  acting  discreetly,  you  mean  betraying  the  cause  to  which 
I  may  have  pledged  myself  through  good  or  evil  fortune,  I  am 
afraid  I  shall  benefit  but  little  by  it.  Were  I  an  adherent  of  Col. 
Alwin,  as  both  you  and  Zavala  have  once  been,  I  would  scorn  to 
betray  his  cause ;  but  Don  Pedro  knows  full  well  that  I  refused 
to  join  him  at  his  own  solicitations.  You  may  keep  me  im 
prisoned,  because  my  friends  are  not  informed  of  my  position ; 
but  you  will  do  it  at  your  peril.  You  know  this  stretch  of  your 

19* 


222  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

authority  to  be  unconstitutional,  and  punishable  with  the 
heaviest  penalties." 

"  These  penalties  can  never  reach  me,"  said  the  commander, 
as  he  walked  towards  the  door.  "Come,  Zavala,  we  linger  too 
long  with  this  insulting  boy." 

"I  will  follow  you  instantly,"  replied  Zavala,  rising.  Suddenly 
bending  his  head  towards  Russell,  he  said,  in  a  low  tone,  "  You 
are  in  my  toils,  and  before  you  are  freed  from  them,  Julie  will 
be  mine.  I  go  now  to  claim  her." 

Before  Russell  could  reply,  the  door  had  closed  on  his  retreat 
ing  form,  leaving  him  alone  to  wrestle  with  his  impatient 
and  irritating  thoughts  as  he  best  could. 


CHAPTER   XXXVII. 

THE  cheek  of  Julie  was  beginning  to  wear  once  more  the  hue 
of  health,  for  a  latent  hope  had  sprung  up  in  her  heart  that  the 
marriage  which  had  been  so  long  postponed,  would  be  finally 
given  up  altogether.  She  little  knew  how  sedulously  that 
languid  form  was  watched — how  jealously  each  rose  hue  that 
tinged  her  pallid  cheek  was  regarded  by  the  determined  lovers. 
Never  for  one  moment  had  he  wavered  in  his  determination  to 
make  her  his  own  at  all  hazards ;  and  to  the  remonstrance  of 
Dr.  Crawford  alone,  she  owed  this  interval  of  tranquillity 
which  enabled  her  youth  to  triumph  over  the  severe  shock 
her  constitution  had  received  in  that  long  illness.  Julie  saw 
Zavala  apparently  co-operating  with  her  guardian,  while  she 
appeared  to  have  become  a  secondary  object  with  him  ;  and 
believing  that  he  had  at  last  been  disgusted  by  her  coldness, 
she  would  have  succeeded  in  liking  him  as  a  friend,  if  she  had 
not  feared  him.  Yet  Zavala  watched  the  re-animating  effects  of 
scene  on  that  drooping  form  with  a  deepening  interest,  deter 
mined  not  to  lose  the  reward  of  his  toils — his  sacrifices ;  for  to 
his  own  conscience  he  called  the  broken  heart  of  his  youthful 
companion  a  sacrifice  for  the  attainment  of  Julie. 

After  a  visit  to  New  Orleans,  from  which  he  returned  in 
great  elation,  he  sought  an  interview  with  Miss  de  Bourg,  and 
demanded  the  fulfilment  of  her  pledge,  leaving  it  with  herself 
to  name  an  early  day.  She  made  a  last  appeal  to  his  honor, 
his  generosity,  and  any  other  heart  than  Zavala's  would  have 
been  touched ;  but  his  answer  convinced  her  at  once  of  the  fal- 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  223 

lacy  of  her  hopes.  Since  the  sacrifice  must  be  made,  she  felt 
the  uselessness  of  endeavoring  to  protract  the  term  of  her  free 
dom,  and  her  quivering  lips  named  the  day  which  was  to  con 
sign  her  to  a  fate  she  had  deprecated  by  ever)7  means  in  her 
power. 

Zavala  retired  to  his  room  with  the  triumphant  thought 
that  he  was  at  last  conqueror  in  this  long  struggle ;  he  was 
reckless  of  the  anguish  he  had  beheld  in  that  pallid  face, 
although  it  seemed  to  him  he  could  yet  feel  the  icy  touch  of  the 
cold  hand,  when  her  guardian  had  placed  it  in  his  own,  with  the 
assurance  that  within  another  week  it  should  irrevocably  be  his. 

It  was  midnight,  and  the  deep  silence  was  only  broken  by 
the  unwritten  melodies  of  nature  which  filled  the  air  with  their 
music.  He  arose,  and  unclosing  the  French  window  that 
opened  on  the  yard,  he  stepped  out  beneath  the  starry  sky,  and 
wandered  into  the  garden.  The  remembrance  of  Inez  came 
darkly  between  him  and  the  newer  love ;  and  in  spite  of  his 
efforts  to  escape  from  them,  the  thoughts  of  other  days  crowded 
through  his  mind.  He  threw  himself  beneath  the  shadow  of  a 
large  tree,  and  yielded  himself  to  their  dominion.  Suddenly  a 
voice,  which  seemed  to  respond  to  them,  arose  from  a  thicket 
of  shrubbery  which  grew  at  a  short  distance ;  and  a  few  bars 
from  an  old  Spanish  ballad,  which  had  been  familiar  to  him 
from  childhood,  were  uttered  in  tones  of  such  sweet  yet 
mournful  melody  as  to  touch  even  his  heart.  He  started  up, 
and  beholding  the  fluttering  of  what  appeared  to  be  a  white  robe 
among  the  trees,  he  instantly  pursued  it.  The  lower  part  of 
the  garden  terminated  in  a  deep  bayou,  overhung  with  trees 
and  flowering  vines.  As  he  gained  fast  on  the  figure  he  had 
seen,  it  retreated  towards  this  bayou,  while,  at  intervals,  the 
same  wild  notes  rang  upon  his  ear.  Suddenly  they  ceased,  and 
the  form  vanished.  He  rubbed  his  eyes,  and  looked,  but  nothing 
was  before  him  save  the  tall  dark  trees.  He  approached  the 
edge  of  the  bayou,  and  gazed  eagerly  in,  but  nothing  was  visi 
ble  in  the  dark  chasm. 

The  rumbling  of  distant  thunder,  and  several  vivid  flashes  of 
lightning,  warned  him  to  depart,  as  a  storm  was  brewing  which 
threatened  soon  to  burst  with  all  the  violence  peculiar  to  the 
climate.  He  hastened  to  the  house,  but  his  thoughts  pursued 
him,  and  drove  sleep  from  his  pillow.  Those  mournful  tones 
still  rang  through  his  spirit,  and  in  the  pauses  of  the  wild 
storm  which  raged  without,  he  fancied  that  he  could  again  hear 
the  wailing  of  those  heart-breaking  tones. 


224  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

Morning  dawned  clear  and  beautiful ;  and  but  for  the  scat 
tered  boughs  of  trees,  the  flowers  crushed  and  beaten  down, 
the  fences  in  many  places  prostrate,  no  one  would  have  sup 
posed  that  a  storm  of  such  fearful  violence  had  so  recently 
defaced  the  fair  face  of  nature.  A  rapid  stream  was  rushing 
through  the  bayou,  and  several  large  trees  had  been  hurled 
from  their  station,  and  lay  toppling  in  the  chasm.  The  earth 
in  many  places  had  yielded  beneath  the  violent  torrent  of  rain, 
and  large  masses  had  fallen  in. 

Zavala  sought  the  place  at  which  the  nocturnal  singer  disap 
peared.  Scarcely  had  he  arrived  at  the  spot,  when  he  descried 
Julie  and  Isabel  approaching  from  the  opposite  direction.  They 
had  been  viewing  the  devastations  of  the  storm,  and  Isabel 
was  grieving  over  the  destruction  of  some  rare  plants  she  had 
been  rearing. 

They  drew  near  the  precipitous  edge  of  the  bayou,  and 
looked  down  on  the  turbid  stream  below.  A  large  tree  had 
been  uprooted  just  at  that  spot,  and  had  fallen  across  the 
chasm.  Beside  its  trunk  was  what  appeared  to  be  a  dark  heap 
of  clothing,  and  from  it  was  extended  a  small  white  hand,  which 
grasped  a  sapling  that  had  been  torn  from  its  place.  Isabel 
was  foremost,  and  her  quick  eye  caught  sight  of  this  appalling 
object  first.  She  grew  deathly  pale,  and  recoiled  from  her  dan 
gerous  position. 

"  What  is  it  ?"  asked  the  conscience-stricken  Zavala,  with  a 
painful  contraction  of  the  heart.  "  Why  are  you  so  pale  ?" 

"Look,  look!"  she  murmured,  pointing  to  the  object  which 
had  excited  a  fearful  foreboding  in  her  bosom. 

"  Great  God  !"  exclaimed  Zavala,  springing  down  the  bank  to 
the  spot  on  which  lay  the  form  of  a  girl  evidently  dead.  A 
single  glance  revealed  the  truth.  There  lay  the  corpse  of  the 
young  Inez,  clothed  in  the  dress  of  a  Sister  of  Charity ;  her 
dark  eyes  closed,  and  her  fair  cheek  scarcely  paler  from  the 
touch  of  death.  Her  white  veil  had  fallen  from  her  head,  and 
lay  beside  her. 

When  Zavala  had  seen  her  so  suddenly  disappear,  she  must 
have  lost  her  footing  on  the  edge  of  the  bayou,  and  have  been 
precipitated  to  the  ledge  of  earth  on  which  she  was  found.  A 
bruise  was  on  her  temple,  and  the  slight  sapling  she  held  was 
grasped  so  tightly,  that  every  attempt  to  loosen  her  hold  on  it 
was  unavailing. 

And  thus  had  she  perished !  the  young,  the  beautiful,  the 
gifted  Inez  !  Zavala  raised  her  in  his  arms  and  bore  her  from 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  225 

the  spot,  and  his  bitter  tears  bathed  the  marble  brow  of  her  he 
had  so  lightly  forsaken. 

"  Oh,  for  one  gleam  of  light  from  those  darkened  eyes,"  he 
muttered,  as  he  swiftly  threaded  his  way  to  the  house ;  "  for 
one  throb  to  this  pulseless  heart,  and  I  would  sacrifice  every 
ambitious  hope  of  my  life.  Oh,  Inez,  Inez,  my  sweet  Inez ! 
how  shall  I  answer  this  to  my  mother !  Too  late  do  I  feel  how 
unlike  thy  spirit  was  to  mine." 

He  encountered  Madame  Zavala  at  the  door. 

"  My  son,  what  have  you  there  ?"  she  asked,  in  alarm. 

"  Look,  look  and  see,"  he  wildly  exclaimed.  "  'Tis  one  you 
have  loved  passing  well.  Mother,  curse  me  not,  if  you  can 
help  it :  I  dreamed  not  that  it  would  ever  come  to  this  ;"  and 
he  laid  his  lifeless  burden  at  the  feet  of  his  horror-stricken 
parent. 

"  How,  oh  !  how  did  this  occur  ?"  said  Madame  Zavala,  kneel 
ing,  and  raising  the  pallid  brow  to  her  bosom.  "  Oh,  Inez, 
Inez,  my  child,  my  beautiful,  must  I  part  from  thee,  and  thus  !" 

She  convulsively  pressed  the  dead  girl  to  her  heart,  and 
kissed  her  cold  lips.  When  she  understood  how  it  must  have 
occurred,  she  turned  to  her  son,  and  said — 

"  Leave  my  sight,  that  I  may  not  in  this  hour  of  suffering 
forget  that  you  are  my  child.  I  would  not  curse  you,  for  you 
are  my  only  one  ;  but  when  I  look  on  this  being  that  you  were 
bound  by  every  tie  of  honor  to  cherish  and  protect,  and  know 
that  she  is  a  victim  to  a  love  which  was  sought  and  then  cruelly 
slighted,  what  shall  I  say  to  you,  oh  false,  false  to  the  faith  and 
truth  of  manhood  !  Leave  me !  leave  me  !" 

Zavala  obeyed  in  silence,  for  his  heart  was  wrung  with 
remorse  and  sorrow  for  the  fate  of  her  he  had  once  loved  with 
an  affection  he  had  then  imagined  as  lasting  as  life.  Inez  was 
removed  within  the  house,  and  in  the  folds  of  her  robe  was 
found  a  letter  addressed  to  Madame  Zavala.  It  ran  thus : — 

"  MY  DEAREST  AUNT — 

"  I  have  been  near  you,  though  you  knew  it  not.  For 
many  nights  have  I  hovered  around  your  dwelling  and  listened 
to  the  tones  of  your  beloved  voice,  and  I  return  with  a  sad, 
though  chastened  spirit  to  the  duties  which  I  have  voluntarily 
imposed  on  myself.  In  ministering  to  the  sufferings  of  others, 
I  shall  learn  to  bear  my  own  sorrows  with  resignation. 

"  I  have  left  the  convent  of  Le  Cceur  Sacre,  and  placed  toy- 


226  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

self  under  the  protection  of  the  Bishop  of  New  Orleans,  who  has 
permitted  me  to  enroll  myself  among  the  Sisters  of  Charity. 

"  To  Zavala  bear  my  forgiveness,  and  my  sincere  wishes  for 
his  happiness :  I  can  do  no  more.  When  time  has  blunted  my 
feelings,  and  I  can  bear  to  look  on  the  past  with  calmness,  I 
will  seek  you  again,  and  I  trust  we  may  meet  in  happiness. 

"  INEZ." 

"  Yes,  beloved  child,"  said  Madame  Zavala,  with  a  fresh 
burst  of  sorrow,  "  we  will  meet  in  Heaven,  where  neither  false 
hood  nor  sorrow  shall  dim  the  ray  of  glory  which  shall  encircle 
the  brow  of  my  innocent,  forsaken  Inez." 

The  sorrow  of  age  is  more  affecting  than  that  of  youth ; 
because  we  are  unaccustomed  to  see  those  around  whom  the 
stoicism  of  years  has  erected  its  barriers,  yield  to  its  influence. 
Madame  Zavala  was  inconsolable.  She  confined  herself  to  her 
own  apartment,  and  refused  even  to  admit  her  son. 

Late  in  the  evening  Julie  entered  the  room  in  which  Inez  lay, 
to  take  a  last  look  at  the  hapless  girl,  before  the  coffin-lid  was 
screwed  down,  which  was  to  shut  out  so  much  beauty  and  gen 
tleness  from  the  gaze  of  affection.  She  started  as  she  beheld 
Zavala,  with  a  pale  brow  and  strongly  compressed  lips,  standing 
beside  the  dead.  She  approached,  and  stood  near  him  in 
silence. 

"  Julie,"  he  at  length  said,  in  a  hollow  and  unnatural  tone, 
"  behold  what  /  have  done.  See  the  ruin  I  have  wrought  to 
gain  you.  But  for  you  she  had  not  died." 

"  I  can  pity  and  forgive  you  at  this  moment,  Don  Pedro," 
said  Julie,  sorrowfully.  "Just  now  your  sufferings  must  be  suffi 
ciently  keen,  without  a  word  from  me  to  increase  them.  I  know 
the  history  of  her  who  lies  before  us.  I  know  all  her  desola 
tion,  and  this  ruin  was  wrought  in  pursuit  of  one  who  has  often 
assured  you  she  can  never  love  you.  Now  hear  me  vow,  beside 
the  corse  of  the  being  you  have  so  carelessly  sacrificed,  that  no 
earthly  power  shall  ever  force  me  to  fulfil  the  contract  my  guar 
dian  has  hitherto  forced  on  me.  Never  shall  my  hand  be 
clasped  as  a  wedded  bride  by  one  who  has  thus  cast  from  him 
the  being  he  had  taught  to  look  up  to  him  with  affection,  to  rely 
on  him  as  her  stay  and  refuge.  Your  mother  has  told  me  all : 
wonder  not,  then,  that  I  here  break  our  engagement,  and  in  so 
doing,  recover  my  long  coveted  freedom." 

She  turned  to  leave  the  room,  but  he  caught  her  hand. 
"  Stop,  stay,  Julie !  Listen  to  me  one  moment,  I  implore  you 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  22*7 

Do  me  the  justice  to  believe  that  if  I  had  known  how  deeply 
seated  was  this  unfortunate  passion,  I  would  never  have  sought 
another.  I  would  have  sacrificed  my  feelings — indeed  I  would. 
Oh,  Julie,  forsake  me  not  now !  My  remorse,  my  agony  will 
be  greater  for  being  the  cause  of  this  ruin,  and  all  in  vain  ! 
Was  it  not  for  you  that  I  slighted  her  ?  for  you  that  I  relin 
quished  the  passionate  love  of  a  creature  so  gentle,  so  bright  ?" 

"  If  I  had  ever  loved  you,  I  might  be  wrought  on  to  remem 
ber  all  this,"  replied  Julie,  affected  by  the  anguish  of  his  tone ; 
"  but  when  I  know  that  she  was  wasting  her  soul  away  in  vain 
regrets,  while  you  forced  a  chilled  and  revolted  heart  to  accept 
you,  I  cannot  forgive  it.  No  ;  my  spirit  can  claim  no  commu 
nion  w;th  yuurs.  Henceforth  our  paths  are  separate." 

A  horrible  convulsion  passed  over  the  dark  features  of  Zavala. 
He  grasped  her  hand  with  painful  force,  and  drew  her  nearer 
to  himself,  as  he  said  in  a  suffocated  tone — 

"Stay  and  hear  me  in  my  turn.  Julie  de  Bourg,  I  have 
borne  enough  from  you,  and  I  will  now  make  you  quail  before 
a  spirit  that  can  master  yours.  Hear  me  by  the  side  of  ray 
victim,  if  you  will ;  hear  me  swear  that  I  will  not  lose  my 
reward.  You  shall  be  mine,  if  I  move  all  the  powers  of  earth 
to  accomplish  my  purpose.  I  have  the  means,  and  I  will  use 
them.  Think  not  to  escape  me,  girl !  As  well  may  the  timid 
bird  expect  to  escape  the  coils  of  the  snake  that  twines  its  folds 
around  it,  as  you  escape  from  me.  If  you  have  the  feelings  of  a 
woman,  if  you  are  not  a  second  Tullia,  ready  to  grasp  at  your 
own  wishes  over  the  prostrate  body  of  him  you  call  father,  I 
have  you  in  my  power,  and  you  cannot  evade  me." 

His  face  was  distorted  with  passion,  and  his  eye  gleamed  on 
her  with  the  lurid  fire  of  a  demon's  gaze.  With  a  faint  cry  of 
terror,  Julie  exclaimed — 

"  Release  me !    Let  me  go  !" 

"  Ha,  ha  !  So  you're  frightened.  Go ;  I  will  no  longer  detain 
you.  But  I  bid  you  remember  /"  And  as  his  white  lips  em 
phasized  the  last  word,  the  fixed  expression  of  that  awful  face 
chilled  her  to  the  very  soul. 


CHAPTER  XXXVIII. 

IT  was  late  at  night.     A  misty  rain  was  falling,  and  the  few 
lamps  which  endeavored  to  penetrate  the  gloom,  gleamed  faint 


228  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

and  dim  through  the  hazy  atmosphere.  The  hush  of  midnight 
was  over  the  silent  city,  and  no  sound  interrupted  the  stillness 
save  the  occasional  challenge  of -the  sentinel,  which  showed  that 
the  place  was  still  under  military  authority. 

A  solitary  figure,  wrapped  in  the  heavy  folds  of  a  Spanish 
cloak,  emerged  from  a  cross  street,  and  stood  a  few  moments 
near  one  of  the  lamps,  for  the  purpose  of  consulting  his  watch. 

"  Past  twelve,"  he  muttered.  "  Tis  later  than  I  thought.  I 
must  hurry." 

Quickening  his  pace  he  took  the  way  which  led  towards 
the  Levee.  A  sentinel  was  stationed  in  the  shadow  of  a  wall 
which  ran  parallel  with  the  river.  As  the  stranger  approached 
he  challenged  him,  and  a  short  colloquy  ensued ;  the  soldier 
again  withdrew  to  the  shelter  of  the  wall,  followed  by  his  new 
companion ;  and  taking  a  box  of  matches  from  his  pocket, 
he  struck  a  light. 

"  Show  me  the  pass,  and  if  all  is  right  I  will  conduct  you  to 
his  abode." 

A  piece  of  paper  was  handed  to  him,  which  he  scrutinized 
attentively.  He  then  returned  it,  as  he  said — 

"  This  is  genuine  ;  follow  me." 

They  proceeded  at  a  rapid  pace  the  distance  of  several 
squares,  and  stopped  before  a  heavy  old  fashioned  mansion,  built 
in  the  Spanish  style. 

"  This  is  the  residence  of  the  commander,"  said  the  soldier, 
"  and  now  for  the  promised  reward,  for  I  have  risked  much 
in  leaving  my  post." 

Several  pieces  of  gold  were  given  him,  and  the  stranger  rang 
at  the  gate,  which  was  placed  in  a  massive  brick  wall  that  sur 
rounded  the  house.  In  a  few  moments  it  was  unclosed  by 
a  Catholic  priest,  who  carried  a  small  lamp  in  his  hand. 

"  What  do  you  wish  at  this  late  hour  ?"  he  asked. 

"  I  must  see  Gen.  W ." 

"  He  has  retired,  and  cannot  receive  you." 

"  My  business  is  urgent.  Take  this  paper  to  him,  and 
tell  him  that  the  bearer  must  have  an  interview  with  him  imme 
diately." 

"Follow  me,"  said  the  priest,  leading  the  way  across  a 
narrow  court  into  a  small  room  panelled  with  dark  wood, 
which  the  feeble  light  of  the  lamp  only  rendered  more  gloomy. 

"  Wait  here  a  few  moments,  and  I  will  inform  Gen.  W —  of 
your  request." 

The  stranger  paced  the  floor  impatiently,  and  as  the  light 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  229 

flashed  on  his  thoughtful  face,  one  might  have  read  there 
the  stern  and  bitter  feelings  which  were  careering  through 
his  bosom.  Some  moments  elapsed  before  the  priest  returned 
and  informed  him  that  the  commander  would  see  him. 

Following  his  conductor  through  a  wide  hall,  a  door  at 
the  furthest  end  was  thrown  open,  and  he  entered  a  large  well- 
lighted  room,  handsomely  fitted  up.  W courteously  ad 
vanced  to  meet  him,  and  offered  him  a  seat.  The  stranger 
waved  it  back  and  said — 

"  Let  the  priest  leave  us,  and  I  will  reveal  myself." 

As  the  door  closed  on  his  retiring  form,  the  new  comer 
dropped  the  cloak  which  had  shrouded  his  form,  and  doffing  his 
cap,  stood  with  his  stern  and  fixed  features  in  the  full  glare 
of  light. 

"  Alwin  !"  exclaimed  the  other,  recoiling  a  few  steps.  "  What 
brings  you  hither  in  so  mysterious  a  manner  ?" 

"  Treachery,"  replied  he,  in  a  deep,  stern  tone.  "  The  deepest, 
basest  treachery." 

"  And  from  whom  ?  What — what  can  you  mean  ?''  stam 
mered  the  conscious  general." 

"  Mean  !  What  should  I  mean  but  to  expose  a  dastard,  and 
then  avenge  his  cowardly  desertion  of  the  cause  which  he 
had  sworn  to  sustain  !" 

"  My  good  friend,  you  use  strange  language.  Pray  explain 
yourself.  I  do  not  understand  your  denunciations." 

A  bitter  smile  curled  the  lip  of  Alwin. 

"  Practise  your  deceptions  on  those  who  can  be  deceived 
by  them.  I  am  not  one  of  the  besotted  crew.  I  have  trusted 
you  with  what  was  dearer  to  me  than  life  itself,  and  you 
have  played  me  false.  I  believed  you  one  who,  though  treach 
erous  to  the  government  that  employed  him,  would  yet  be 
honest  to  me,  because  the  reward  I  offered  was  great.  Speak 
not,  sir,  but  hear  me.  You  are  conspiring  with  my  enemies,  not 
only  to  compass  my  downfall,  but  to  insure  my  destruction." 

"  On  my  life — on  my  soul — I  am  still,  as  ever,  devoted 
to  your  true  interests,"  replied  the  trembling  general. 

"  I  know  not  what  you  may  consider  my  true  interests,  sir," 
said  Alwin,  in  a  tone  of  cool  irony.  "  I  only  know  that  you  are 
thwarting  my  plans,  arresting  my  friends,  and  using  military 
authority  to  accomplish  things  to  my  detriment,  which  the  laws 
will  not  justify.  All  this,  too,  after  being  pledged  to  sustain  my 
cause." 

A  smile  crossed  the  features  of  W . 

20 


230  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

"Ah,  my  friend,  how  is  it  possible  that  you  can  so  misunder 
stand  my  actions  ?  These  things  I  have  done  merely  to  blind  the 
executive  ;  only  to  — " 

"Silence,  sir,  and  do  not  stain  your  cowardly  soul  with 
another  falsehood.  Look  here,  and  here,  and  here." 

As  he  spoke  he  drew  several  packets  from  his  pockets,  with 
heavy  seals  affixed  to  them.  The  commander  visibly  turned  pale 
as  they  met  his  glance. 

"  Here,  sir,  lie  the  proofs  of  your  treachery.  Here  are  copies 
of  your  negotiations  with  the  Spanish  authorities.  Your  agree 
ment  with  them  to  betray  my  cause  for  a  specified  sum  of 
money,  and  more  than  all,  here  is  a  copy  of  your  letter  to  the 
Commandant  of  the  British  armament  stationed  at  Jamaica, 
calling  on  him  to  refuse  all  aid  or  co-operation  with  me.  Now, 
sir,  what  have  you  to  say  in  answer  to  such  proofs  of  treachery." 

W cowered  before  the  eagle  glance  which  seemed  to 

pierce  into  his  very  soul.  He  tried  to  return  it  with  an 
unblenching  gaze,  but  his  eye  sank  before  that  of  his  accuser, 
and  after  a  pause  he  answered — 

"  You  cannot  blame  me  for  adhering  to  the  orders  of  govern 
ment,  when  I  found  they  could  no  longer  be  evaded  with  safety 
to  myself.  I  have  been  convinced  by  observation,  that  your 
projects  can  never  succeed,  and  I  concluded  that  the  only  safe 
course  for  me  was  to  redeem  the  pledge  I  made  to  my  country, 
when  I  put  on  the  uniform  of  her  defenders." 

"  And  the  uniform  of  your  country  was  never  more  disgraced 
in  the  person  of  its  wearer.  But  'tis  idle  to  talk,  sir.  I  came 
to  you  to  convict  you  of  double-dealing,  and  to  demand  of  you 
the  release  of  my  personal  friends,  who  have  been  arrested  by 
you.  If  other  means  fail,  I  came  to  use  force  to  discover  the 
place  of  Charles  Russell's  confinement.  A  writ  for  his  release 
has  already  been  obtained,  and  he  has  iniquitously  been  con 
cealed  where  his  friends  cannot  find  him.  Speak,  tell  me  at 
once,  or  take  the  consequences.' 

As  he  spoke,  Alwin  drew  from  his  bosom  a  pistol  and  levelled 
it  at  his  companion.  The  commander  knew  the  man  he  had 
to  deal  with,  and  grew  deathly  pale,  as  he  said — 

"  This — this  is  strange  conduct,  Col.  Alwin  ;  very  strange,  I 
must  say.  You  certainly  take  a  most  extraordinary  course  to 
obtain  information.  As  I  am  not  prepared  to  resist  your  mur 
derous  intentions,  I  must  submit  to  necessity,  and  inform  you 
of  the  place  of  Russell's  confinement.  He  is  not  in  the  city ; 
he  has  been  placed  on  board  of  a  vessel,  and  sent  down  the  river." 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  231 

"  What  vessel,  and  by  whom  commanded  ?" 

"  The  Swan,  Captain  Long." 

"  Write  an  order  for  bis  release  from  the  power  of  your 
emissaries." 

He  obeyed  in  silence. 

"  Now,  two  more  for  the  liberation  of and from 

the  prison  in  this  city." 

"  Any  further  demands  ?"  inquired  the  commander,  with  a 
sneer,  as  he  handed  over  the  papers. 

"  None,  sir,"  replied  Alwin,  quietly,  replacing  the  pistol  in 
his  bosom.  "  I  have  only  to  inform  you  that  your  machina 
tions  are  known  to  me,  and  the  early  information  I  received  of 
your  treachery  enabled  me  to  take  such  measures  as  will 
materially  assist  me  in  the  accomplishment  of  my  own  views. 
Your  despatches  have  been  intercepted,  and  conveyed  to  me ; 
and  the  authority  from  government  which  you  are  compelled  to 
wait  for,  will  arrive  too  late  to  arrest  my  progress.  Good  night, 
sir, — my  purpose  in  corning  hither  is  fulfilled,  and  my  escape 
from  your  toils  is  certain." 

He  bowed,  and  left  the  room.  The  priest  was  in  the  hall 
with  a  light,  and  in  a  few  moments  he  found  himself  beyond 
the  walls,  breathing  the  fresh  air  of  early  morning. 

As  the  door  closed  on  his  retiring  figure,  W dashed  his 

hands  against  his  breast,  exclaiming : — 

"  Who  could  have  foreseen  this  ?  Discovered,  baffled  at  every 
turn  ;  yet  methinks  there  may  yet  be  a  hope  of  circumventing 
him.  Every  energy  shall  be  exerted  to  bring  down  destruction 
on  his  head." 

The  priest  returned. 

"  Hurry,  good  father,  to  the  mayor  of  the  city,  then  to  Judge 

,  and  inform  them  that  the  arch-traitor  Alwin  has  just 

been  with  me,  and  if  they  are  prompt  in  their  movements  he 
can  yet  be  arrested.  I  will  stretch  my  authority  to  the  utmost 
to  succeed  in  confining  him  until  the  time  for  success  is  past " 

"Why  did  you  not  arrest  him  when  he  was  with  you?" 
asked  the  priest. 

"  Because  I  am  so  deeply  compromised  with  him,  that  I  dare 
not  appear  openly  in  the  matter.  He  knew  this  well,  or  he 
would  never  have  ventured  alone  in  my  quarters." 


232  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 


CHAPTER  XXXIX. 

THE  day  had  been  dark  and  rainy;  the  clouds  were  still 
driving  before  the  wind,  with  here  and  there  a  speck  of  the  blue 
heaven,  giving  doubtful  promise  of  a  clear  evening.  A  horse 
man  was  riding  along  the  high  bluff  which  commands  a  bird's 
eye  view  of  the  Mississippi.  He  took  the  road  leading  towards 
the  Devil's  Punch  Bowls.  It  was  bare  and  rough  for  more  than 
a  mile,  with  little  to  vary  its  monotony,  except  an  occasional 
view  of  the  wide  sweep  of  waters  from  bend  to  bend  of  the 
mighty  river,  rolling  by  on  their  everlasting  course  ;  their  rest 
less,  eddying  motion,  a  fit  type  of  the  existence  of  those  who 
struggled  through  "  life's  fitful  fever"  on  its  banks. 

Three  immense  rifts,  separated  by  a  narrow  tongue  of  land 
extending  from  fifty  to  eighty  feet  towards  the  river,  were 
before  him.  Down — down,  as  far  as  the  eye  could  penetrate 
into  the  dim  depths,  which  appeared  almost  interminable,  the 
sides  were  thickly  clothed  with  the  gloomy  pine,  mingled  with 
various  kinds  of  shrubs  peculiar  to  the  country. 

"  What  shall  I  do  next  ?"  muttered  the  equestrian,  as  he 
dismounted  and  secured  the  bridle  of  his  horse  to  the  bough  of 
a  tree.  "  I  see  no  vestige  of  a  house,  or  hovel  of  any  kind.  I 
must  see  her ;  yet  if  she  plays  me  false,  by  Heaven !  I  will 
make  her  pay  dearly  for  it." 

He  proceeded  along  the  narrow  promontory  before  him, 
carefully  examining  the  ravine  on  either  hand,  to  detect  some 
traces  of  a  human  habitation,  but  he  could  perceive  none.  A 
tree  scathed  by  lightning  stood  at  the  extremity  of  the  point, 
and  mounting  into  it,  he  resolved  to  take  a  wider  survey  of  the 
scene ;  and  Zavala  (for  he  it  was),  though  a  man  of  the  world, 
and  one  who  had  never  communed  with  nature  in  her  loveli 
ness  and  magnificence,  had  yet  some  sparks  of  a  divine  origin 
which  enabled  him  to  appreciate  the  beauty  of  the  view  which 
burst  on  his  sight. 

The  clouds  had  rolled  away,  and  the  broad  bosom  of  the 
river  reflected  the  purple  and  flame-colored  hues  of  a  most 
gorgeous  sunset.  The  high  bluff  sloped  gradually  towards  the 
water's  edge,  clothed  with  luxuriant  vegetation.  A  wide  level 
tract  on  the  opposite  bank  presented  an  unbroken  forest,  above 
whose  tops  in  the  far  distance  were  seen  the  waters  of  Lake 
Concordia,  gleaming  in  the  sunbeams  as  a  sheet  of  silver. 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  233 

Zavala  looked  into  the  gloomy  depths  beneath  him,  and  thought 
the  force  of  contrast  was  not  needed  to  enable  him  to  appreciate 
the  beauty  of  the  scene  he  had  so  unexpectedly  encountered. 

He  was  about  to  abandon  his  search,  when  he  heard  the 
faint  chanting  of  a  human  voice,  which  appeared  far  below  him. 
Hastily  descending  from  his  lofty  station,  he  followed  the  direc 
tion  of  the  sound  ;  within  a  few  yards  of  the  tree,  he  discovered 
a  rude  pathway  winding  down  the  face  of  the  bluftj  and  after 
a  difficult  descent  of  more  than  fifty  feet,  he  came  to  a  ledge  of 
earth  about  ten  feet  wide,  in  front  of  a  wretched  hovel,  which 
had  been  partially  cut  out  of  the  side  of  the  bluff,  and  partly 
made  of  the  boughs  of  trees  laid  across  a  rude  framework  of 
wood.  The  dense  forest  grew  close  around  it,  and  through  the 
interlacing  limbs  of  trees,  glimpses  of  the  Mississippi  were  ob 
tained — the  only  bright  object  amid  the  darkness  of  desolation 
that  reigned  in  this  gloomy  spot,  into  which  even  the  sun 
appeared  never  to  penetrate. 

With  a  shudder  he  in  vain  endeavored  to  repress,  Zavala 
approached  the  hovel,  and  looked  around  to  discover  signs  of  its 
being  inhabited.  A  rough  door  closed  the  entrance,  and  the 
visitor  knocked  long  and  loudly,  after  vainly  endeavoring  to 
open  it.  The  singing  had  long  since  ceased,  and  many  mo 
ments  elapsed  before  any  reply  was  made  to  his  obstreperous 
demands  for  admittance.  At  length,  a  harsh  voice  spoke  and 
inquired — 

"  What  do  you  want  ?     Who  are  you  ?" 

Zavala  evidently  recognised  the  voice,  for  he  said  impatiently, 
"  What  does  this  foolery  mean,  woman  ?  Am  I  not  here  by 
your  own  appointment,  on  business  of  importance  ?" 

"  True,"  was  the  reply,  as  the  person  addressed  slowly  un 
barred  the  door.  "  But  the  business  does  not  concern  me — 'tis 
of  your  own  seeking,  and  you  might  wait  my  pleasure,  without 
such  uncivil  behavior,  young  man.  Enter  the  abode  of  wretch 
edness,  and  be  brief  in  your  communications,  for  my  time  is 
too  precious  to  be  wasted  on  such  as  you." 

Without  noticing  the  latter  part  of  her  speech,  Zavala  entered 
the  miserable  shelter.  The  single  apartment  was  about  twelve 
feet  long,  and  but  little  more  than  half  that  in  width  :  a  rude 
fire-place  was  at  one  end,  in  which  a  few  embers  glowed,  and 
over  them  was  a  small  iron  pot,  in  which  something  appeared 
to  be  cooking.  A  wooden  bench  and  a  pile  of  straw  in  one 
corner  covered  by  a  blanket,  was  all  the  furniture  the  place 
could  boast. 

20* 


234  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

The  woman  motioned  to  him  to  take  the  seat,  and  crossing 
her  hands  on  her  breast,  she  leaned  her  tall  time-worn  figure 
against  the  wall.  She  wore  no  cap,  and  her  grey  hair  was 
hanging  wild,  over  her  stern  and  strongly  marked  features. 
Zavala  looked  at  her  some  moments  in  silence. 

"  Why  do  you  sit  there  and  gaze  at  me  ?  Why  do  you  not 
speak  out  at  once,  and  tell  me  what  is  your  business  with  an 
old  helpless  creature  like  me  ?" 

"  Good  madam,  do  not  be  angry — I  am  weary  and  out  of 
breath,  with  this  infernal  road  I  had  to  scramble  over.  Permit 
me  to  rest  a  few  moments,  while  you  inform  me  what  you  did 
with  those  papers  I  intrusted  to  your  care,  three  weeks  since." 

"  I  performed  your  bidding.  I  found  the  man  waiting  at  the 
cross  roads,  and  I  delivered  them  to  him  with  the  injunction 
not  to  spare  horse-flesh  until  they  were  in  the  city  of  Washing 
ton,  and  in  the  President's  hands.  What  else  should  I  do 
with  them,  pray  ?  Do  you  think  I  would  fail  in  my  errand, 
when  it  was  to  draw  down  ruin  on  him,  the  hated,  the  per 
jured  ?  I  could  destroy  him  without  your  assistance,  but  I 
have  refrained  for  the  sake  of  one  who  had  never  met  with  jus 
tice  from  him  ;  yet  he  would  be  involved  in  his  disgrace,  if  I 
revealed  my  knowledge." 

"  What  do  you  mean  by  such  allusions  ?"  asked  Zavala, 
with  awakened  curiosity.  "Has  Col.  Alwin  ever  injured  you?" 

"Has  he  injured  me?"  repeated  the  woman  wildly — "Is  it 
injury  to  the  green  and  flourishing  tree,  when  the  whirlwind 
tears  it  from  its  native  soil  ?  Is  it  injury  to  the  blooming 
flower,  to  crush  it  under  foot?  Is  it  injury  to  the  human  heart, 
to  tear  from  it  its  last  earthly  stay  ?  To  destroy  the  being 
whose  infancy  you  had  watched  over — that  had  smiled  in  your 
eyes  when  its  young  soul  was  unstained  by  sin;  that  had 
learned  its  first  lispings  from  your  lips  ?  If  this  be  injury,  such 
have  I  endured  from  him.  He  it  was  who  made  me  what  I 
am  ;  a  miserable  cumberer  of  the  earth.  An  evil  and  a  cursed 
heart  has  he  given  me,  and  I  would  requite  him  in  kind." 

Zavala  cowered  before  the  glare  of  insanity  which  lit  up  her 
eyes,  as  she  uttered  the  causes  of  her  hatred.  Observing  how 
much  he  was  startled,  she  strode  towards  him  and  grasped  his 
arm  with  force,  as  she  said — '•  What  do  you  fear  ?  A  craven 
soul  must  surely  inhabit  your  strong  frame,  or  you  would  not 
thus  shrink  before  a  woman.  Do  you  think  I  would  attempt 
to  harm  you,  through  whose  means  I  hope  to  gain  that  ven 
geance  I  have  panted  for,  for  years  ?  The  blood  of  my  lost,  my 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  235 

'  beautiful,  my  brave,'  is  rusting  on  his  dagger,  and  cries  aloud 
for  retaliation.  Think  you  a  mother's  heart  can  hear  that  cry 
and  not  respond  to  it  from  its  inmost  depths  ?  Blood  for  blood 
is  the  law  of  man,  but  I  seek  not  for  blood — what  to  his  unbend 
ing  soul  would  be  the  death  agony,  in  comparison  with  what 
he  has  inflicted  on  me  ?  No !  I  would  have  him  feel  the  vul 
ture  at  his  heart ;  see  his  honors  wither  from  his  grasp ;  his  soul 
bowed  by  disappointments  and  Affliction ;  and  when,  in  the 
hour  of  his  agony,  he  calls  on  that  God  whose  laws  he  has 
trampled  on  and  insulted,  I  would  have  his  face  turned  from 
him  in  wrath.  I  would  make  him  a  mark  for  the  finger  of 
scorn  to  point  at— then — then,  I  would  be  beside  him,  to  hiss 
my  curses  in  his  ear,  and  ask  him  if  they  have  fallen*" 

While  she  spoke,  the  woman  had  wrought  herself  up  to  a 
pitch  of  phrensy  that  might  have  alarmed  one  of  stronger  nerves 
than  Zavala  possessed.  She  strode  up  and  down  the  floor 
with  heavy  and  rapid  steps ;  her  lips  parted,  and  her  whole 
face  wearing  an  expression  of  concentrated  passion  which  was 
truly  terrible.  He  at  length  spoke. 

"  My  good  woman,  I  did  not  come  here  to  hear  you  rail  at 
Col.  Alwin,  but  to  transact  business  of  importance.  Night  will 
soon  fall,  and  I  must  get  out  of  this  cuckoo's  nest  before  it  is 
too  dark  to  find  my  way." 

"  True,"  replied  Theresa,  for  the  reader  has  doubtless  recog 
nised  the  fortune-teller.  "  Very  true,  and  I  have  no  wish  to 
detain  you  here  longer  than  is  absolutely  necessary.  I  take  no 
pleasure  in  the  sight  of  a  traitor,  for  such  are  you  to  him  you 
call  your  friend.  What  in  me  is  a  virtue,  is  in  you  the  crime 
of  ingratitude  to  one  who  has  made  you  his  bosom  counsellor, 
and  trusted  you  in  all  things." 

"  How  !  Do  you  dare  to  taunt  me,  wretched  outcast  ?"  he 
said  angrily,  as  he  laid  his  hand  on  the  hilt  of  his  dagger. 

Theresa  laughed  scornfully. 

"  Aye — use  it  on  a  woman  !  Let  your  proud  Spanish  blood 
exult  in  the  thought  that  you  are  more  than  a  match  for  an  old 
and  defenceless  one.  Tush,  boy !  I  am  in  no  mood  for  foolery 
now — speak — what  would  you  with  me  ?" 

Zavala  felt  that  anger  would  be  absurd,  and  he  drew  a 
packet  forth  which  was  carefully  secured. 

"  You  informed  me  that  you  could  obtain  a  messenger,  who 
could  be  trusted,  to  convey  these  papers  to  the  seat  of  govern 
ment.  The  mail  from  this  place  is  too  uncertain  ;  they  are  of 
great  importance,  and  must  go  by  a  safe  hand." 


236  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

"  For  the  reward  you  offered,  there  is  one  who  will  do  your 
bidding.  I  answer  for  his  integrity,  and  you  cannot  doubt  my 
desire  to  see  them  go  safely  to  their  destination." 

Zavala  opened  his  pocket-book,  and  gave  her  several  bills. 

"  Here  is  something  more  than  the  sum  specified,  and  here  is 
another  for  your  own  reward." 

His  companion  drew  back,  and  with  a  gesture  of  contempt 
refused  the  money. 

"  Keep  your  worldly  trash — it  brings  no  blessing  with  it. 
The  assistance  I  have  rendered  you  is  not  for  love  to  you  or 
your  cause,  but  from  undying  hatred  to  Alwin.  For  years  I 
have  trodden  in  his  footsteps,  and  whenever  we  met,  I  rang  my 
curses  in  his  ears.  If  I  can  be  the  instrument  of  his  downfall, 
I  shall  think  that  God  is  just.  Adieu — your  bidding  shall  be 
quickly  done." 

With  the  gesture  of  a  queen  dismissing  her  court,  she 
waved  her  hand  to  him  to  retire. 


CHAPTER  XL. 

ZA.VALA  had  scarcely  left  the  hovel  of  Theresa,  when  another 
figure  darkened  the  entrance.  This  person  was  muffled  in  a 
large  cloak,  and  his  hat  was  drawn  so  far  over  his  brows  as 
effectually  to  conceal  his  features.  In  a  clear  pleasant  voice  he 
said — 

"  A  good  even  to  you,  good  mother." 

The  woman  started,  and  looked  eagerly  at  the  stranger — she 
slowly  uttered — 

"  That  voice  speaks  to  me  in  the  music  of  other  days,  and 
memories  linked  with  passion,  crime,  and  wretchedness,  come 
crowding  to  my  soul  as  I  hear  its  old  familiar  tones.  Speak — 
who  are  you  ?"  • 

"  I  am  one  you  have  before  met,"  replied  the  intruder,  as  he 
dropped  his  cloak,  and  removed  his  hat. 

"  Ah,  I  know  you  now,"  said  Theresa,  as  the  faint  and  imper 
fect  light  from  the  open  door  fell  on  his  pale,  yet  handsome 
features. 

"  I  recognise  you  as  one  in  whom  I  have  ever  taken  the 
deepest  interest — for  one  in  whose  behalf,  even  I  have  wearied 
Heaven  with  prayers.  Raise  your  face  to  mine,  son  of  the 


THE     CONSPIRATOR.  237 

beloved  and  lost.  Ah  !  'tis  so  like — so  proud — so  noble — you 
inherit  her  scornful  lips  and  flashing  eye." 

"  From  whom  do  1  inherit  such  gifts,  Theresa  ?" 

"  Ah,  boy — boy — there  are  wild  secrets  in  my  heart.  The 
tide  of  outraged  feeling  has  swept  over  it,  and  destroyed  all 
that  was  soft,  or  bright,  or  womanly ;  and,  God  help  me,  I 
sometimes  think  a  cord  in  my  brain  has  been  too  rudely  jarred. 
You  are  strangely  like  one  I  loved  in  years  long  past :  one 
over  whose  bright  head  I  saw  the  rushing  waters  close ;  but 
-whose  young  heart  had  been  crushed  long  before." 

"  Your  hints  are  dark,  Theresa,  and  I  have  long  sought  you, 
in  the  belief  that  you  can  give  me  the  clue  to  a  history  it  is  my 
right  to  know,  yet  which  has  been  refused  to  me  from  another 
source.  I  am  ignorant  of  the  nature  of  the  tie  between  you 
and  Col.  Alwin  ;  but  that  his  early  life  is  known  to  you,  I  have 
good  reason  to  believe.  Enlighten  me  on  one  portion  of  it,  and 
I  shall  be  eternally  grateful  :  I  will  be  to  you  an  unfailing 
friend  to  the  last  hour  of  your  existence.  Can  you  tell  me  the 
fate  of  Aileen  Clifton  ?" 

"  Who  calls  that  name,  which  for  twenty  years  has  never 
been  uttered  in  my  presence  ?  Who  is  it  that  asks  me  to 
rend  the  veil  from  the  bitter  past  ?"  asked  Theresa  vacantly, 
as  if  forgetful  of  the  identity  of  the  person  before  her. 

"  It  is  her  son  who  asks,  who  implores  you  to  cast  some 
light  on  her  unhappy  fate." 

"  How  have  you  learned  that  you  are  the  son  of  that  much 
injured  lady  ?  Has  Alwin  revealed  the  secret  of  your  parentage 
at  last  ?" 

"  He  has,  and  I  now  come  to  you  for  the  details  his  emotion 
would  not  suffer  him  to  give." 

"  His  emotion  !"  repeated  the  woman  scoffingly.  "  As  well 
may  you  pierce  the  marble  image  with  your  dagger,  and  say  it 
shrinks  with  pain.  As  well  say  the  clouds  are  re'nt  with 
anguish  when  they  descend  in  rain.  Tush,  boy — I  know  him  : 
speak  not  t^  me  of  his  feeling  for  any  mortal  thing  save  himself, 
or  that  dainty  piece  of  flesh  I  see  flaunting  by  on  her  gay  steed, 
with  her  dark  plumes  floating  back  on  the  wind.  Why  is  his 
heart  cold  to  you,  when  he  regards  her  with  such  affection  ? 
When  I  bore  you  to  him,  you  were  as  winning — as  lovely  a 
child  as  this  girl.  Your  mother  was  as  fair,  aye,  fairer  than 
hers.  Why  then  does  he  cast  off  his  son,  while  his  daughter  is 
so  tenderly  watched  over  ?" 

"  I  remind  him  of  what  he  would  willingly  forget,"  replied 


238  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

Russell,  gloomily.  "  My  mother's  fate  is  the  dark  spot  in  the 
past ;  and  he  does  not  love  what  recalls  the  shadows  of  his  life. 
My  good  Theresa,  I  pray  you,  relate  her  history,  and  set  my 
mind  at  rest." 

"  I  will,  boy.  You  shall  know  all,  and  then  see  what  you 
will  think  of  this  high-minded,  feeling  father  of  yours." 

She  took  a  lamp  from  a  shelf  over  the  fire-place  ;  lighted  it 
at  the  embers,  and  placed  it  on  the  floor  beside  the  pile  of 
straw  which  served  her  as  a  bed.  Then  requesting  Russell  to 
occupy  the  bench,  she  threw  her  tall  form  on  the  straw,  ha.lf 
reclining,  half  leaning  against  the  wall,  and  commenced  the 
following  narration : — 

"  I  must  begin  with  my  own  history,  for  it  is  so  interwoven 
with  that  of  your  mother  that  without  some  knowledge  of  mine, 
you  cannot  understand  my  story.  Miserable,  degraded,  as  I 
now  seem,  I  was  reared  in  luxury,  and  was  once  fondly  beloved 
by  tender  relatives.  I  am  the  daughter  of  a  British  officer,  and 
the  widow  of  a  merchant  of  Montreal.  I  had  an  intimate 
friend  in  girlhood,  who,  from  her  cradle,  was  destined  to  take 
the  veil.  Her  parents  were  French  Catholics,  and  wished  to 
make  their  daughter  a  sacrifice  to  their  bigotry  and  superstition. 
Her  heart  recoiled  from  the  fate  they  would  have  imposed  on 
her,  and  she  fled  from  her  paternal  home,  while  yet  almost  a 
child  in  years,  with  one  she  loved.  Her  parents  refused  to  for 
give  her,  and  in  a  few  years  she  fell  a  victim  to  remorse 
and  the  unkindness  of  him  to  whom  she  had  trusted  her 
happiness. 

"  She  left  her  only  child  to  my  care  ;  a  sacred  bequest.  She 
became  to  me  as  my  own,  and  I  grieved  that  her  mother  in  her 
last  hours  had  returned  to  her  early  faith,  and  her  dying 
request  was,  that  her  daughter  should  embrace  the  destiny 
from  which  she  had  fled,  and  in  so  doing,  she  firmly  believed, 
had  sealed  her  own  wretchedness.  I  had  but  one  living  child, 
a  son,  a  few  years  older  than  Aileen  Clifton.  They  were  reared 
together,  and  the  fondest  affection  existed  between  -  them  ;  and 
I  was  happy  while  those  two  bright  and  lovely  beings  played 
around  me.  Too  soon  the  hour  of  separation  arrived.  My  son 
was  sent  to  England  to  receive  a  collegiate  education,  and 
Aileen  was  placed  in  the  convent  of  La  Mere  de  Dieu,  to  pass 
her  noviciate.  The  convent  was  situated  about  twenty  miles 
from  my  residence,  and  I  paid  stated  visits  to  the  child  of  my 
adoption.  At  first  she  appeared  contented,  and  her  placid  brow 
ano.  smiling  lip  led  me  to  rejoice  that  in  her  present  sanctuary 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  239 

* 

she  would  be  spared  the  struggles  and  trials  of  life.  Alas ! 
alas  !  even  there  the  spoiler  found  her. 

"  At  the  time  Aileen  was  placed  in  the  convent  the  struggle 
between  England  and  the  United  Colonies  was  at  its  height, 
and  soon  the  voice  of  war  was  heard  in  our  borders.  The  brave 
Montgomery  had  besieged  Quebec,  and  was  anxiously  expecting 
reinforcements  to  take  the  place  by  storm.  A  man,  young, 
dauntless,  of  a  subtle  and  soul-stirring  eloquence,  was  sent  from 
New  York  with  despatches.  The  Canadian  priests  were  gene 
rally  favorable  to  a  revolt  among  the  people,  and  Alwin  was 
passed  from  convent  to  convent,  in  the  disguise  of  a  young 
brother  of  the  order.  The  army  of  Arnold  was  known  to  be 
on  the  march  to  join  Montgomery,  and  Alwin  was  compelled  to 
stop  some  time  in  the  convent  in  which  Aileen  was  passing  her 
noviciate ;  as  rumors  were  rife  in  the  country  of  a  messenger 
being  on  his  way  to  the  gallant  Irish  chieftain,  who  bore  to  him 
the  news  of  the  approach  of  his  friends. 

"  Young,  romantic,  and  ardent,  he  heard  my  child  sing  in 
the  choir — was  charmed  with  her  voice,  and  sought  to  behold 
her  features.  He  succeeded — he  loved  her.  They  managed  to 
evade  the  scrutiny  of  those  around  them,  and  Alwin  wooed  and 
won  the  bride  of  Heaven.  Aileen  fled  with  him,  and  sought 
the  shelter  of  my  roof.  There  they  were  wedded,  and,  after  a 
few  days  passed  in  happiness,  he  left  her  to  proceed  on  his  jour 
ney,  with  the  promise  of  a  speedy  return. 

"  He  distinguished  himself  in  the  battle  which  was  fought 
shortly  afterwards,  and,  after  an  absence  of  two  months,  returned 
to  his  wife.  Both  were  very  young,  and  they  seemed  to  revel  in 
the  affection  which  formed  their  whole  of  hope  and  happiness. 
You,  who  have  known  him  as  a  stern,  cold  man,  will  marvel 
that  a  woman's  love  could  ever  have  made  the  happiness  of  that 
grasping  and  soaring  spirit ;  but  so  it  was.  He  appeared  not  to 
look  beyond  the  heaven  of  her  smile,  or  the  music  of  her  voice, 
for  anything  to  move  or  interest  him.  Alas  !  it  was  a  woman's 
dream  to  think  of  chaining  such  a  spirit  in  the  perishing  gar 
lands  love  may  weave.  He  was  recalled  to  his  duties,  and  he 
left  Aileen  with  me,  with  a  thousand  protestations  of  eternal 
affection,  and  as  speedy  a  return  as  would  be  consistent  with 
the  career  he  had  embraced.  She  could  not  be  his  companion, 
for  the  country  was  in  too  unsettled  a  state  to  render  it  practica 
ble  to  take  her  with  him.  He  departed,  and  left  me  to  console 
my  sorrowing  child.  A  long  and  weary  time  elapsed,  and  no 
letter  came  from  Alwin.  Aileen  drooped,  and  visibly  faded  each 


240  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

day,  while  I  watched  over  her  with  a  sinking  heart,  for  I  feared 
that  he  had  fallen  in  some  of  the  numerous  engagements 
which  had  taken  place  between  the  British  and  Americans. 

"  The  expected  return  of  my  son,  after  an  absence  of  several 
years,  cheered  me  a  little.  The  evening  of  his  arrival  was  clear 
and  bright.  Alas !  it  was  the  last  bright  one  I  have  ever 
known." 

She  stopped,  and,  shading  her  face  with  her  hand,  rocked  her 
body  to  and  fro.  Her  voice  was  low  and  husky,  when  she  again 
spoke : — 

"  I  had  persuaded  Aileen  to  walk  around  the  garden,  for  she 
had  of  late  confined  herself  almost  entirely  to  the  house,  and  I 
knew  the  fresh  air  would  benefit  her.  I  left  her  in  a  summer- 
house,  which  had  been  a  favorite  resort  of  Alwin's.  It  was  twi 
light  when  my  boy  arrived,  and,  after  greeting  me,  his  first 
inquiry  was  for  his  sister,  as  he  always  called  my  foster  child.  I 
directed  him  where  to  find  her,  and  followed  in  a  few  moments. 
As  I  entered  the  walk,  loud  shrieks  burst  on  my  ear,  and  I 
stood  paralysed  by  terror.  Alwin — your  father,  boy — rushed 
past  me,  with  the  countenance  of  a  demon.  I  recovered  my 
self,  and  flew  to  the  spot.  Oh  God !  oh  God !  what  a  sight 
there  met  my  eyes  !  No  wonder,  is  it — no  wonder  !"  she  ex 
claimed,  starting  up,  and  rushing  to  and  fro  with  the  fury  of  a 
tigress  stripped  of  her  young,  "  that  I  have  cursed  him — deeply, 
bitterly  cursed  him  !  There — there,  supported  by  your  mother, 
lay  the  bleeding  body  of  my  son,  a  victim  to  the  blind  passion 
of  that  fearful  man. 

"  Edward  had  hurried  to  the  summer-house,  and,  as  he 
clasped  Aileen  to  his  heart,  Alwin  sprang  over  a  hedge,  and 
plunged  his  dagger  in  his  side,  as  he  exclaimed,  '  Die,  villain  ! 
and  for  you,  perjured,  debased  woman,  we  meet  no  more !' 

"  That  night  my  son  breathed  his  last,  and  Aileen  was  lying 
in  the  next  room,  in  a  state  between  life  and  death.  Alwin  was 
heard  of  no  more,  and  long  was  it  before  Aileen  was  capable  of 
inquiring  for  him.  When  she  did  hear,  it  would  have  been  far 
better  for  her  to  have  died  at  once  than  live  to  know  that,  while 
she  was  bowed  to  the  earth  with  the  bitter  sorrow  he  had 
inflicted  on  her,  he  was  with  the  gay,  the  happy  in  heart,  and 
had  no  thought  for  her  anguish.  She  arose  from  her  bed  of 
sickness  to  find  herself  a  forsaken  mother.  Oh,  often  have  I 
beheld  her  bending  over  the  couch  on  which  you  slumbered  in 
innocence  and  peace,  while  the  tears  wrung  from  her  breaking 
heart  bathed  your  infant  brow.  She  deemed  it  but  justice  to 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  241 

herself  to  write  to  Alwin,  and  vindicate  herself.  He  deigned 
no  reply." 

"  That  letter  must  then  have  missed  its  destination,"  said 
Russell.  "  From  what  he  said  to  me,  I  know  it  never  reached 
him." 

"  It  may  not ;  I  do  not  know,  nor  care.  /  have  never  vindi 
cated  my  child  to  him.  Let  me  proceed. 

"  Aileen  was  a  Catholic.  She  had  been  strictly  educated  in 
that  faith,  and  her  mind  was  deeply  imbued  with  its  supersti 
tions.  The  curse  of  an  offended  God,  she  believed,  was  pursu 
ing  her  for  having  broken  the  vows  which  bound  her  to  Him, 
and  she  seriously  meditated  seeking  an  asylum  in  the  convent 
from  which  she  had  fled. 

"  You  were  two  years  of  age,  when  a  paper  reached  us  contain 
ing  the  marriage  of  your  father  with  another !  The  paper  had 
been  published  a  year  before,  but  this  was  the  first  intimation  we 
had  received  of  an  event  which  so  deeply  concerned  us.  I  thought 
Aileen  would  sink  beneath  this  last  blow,  but  it  appeared  to 
restore  her  energies.  In  reply  to  my  question,  as  to  what  she 
designed  doing,  she  took  you  in  her  arms,  and  said — 

'"If  I  had  no  child,  who  may  live  to  hear  his  mother's  story, 
I  would  bury  my  wretchedness  in  a  convent,  and  leave  Alwin 
to  his  own  guilt ;  but  that  cannot  now  be.  For  the  sake  of  my 
boy,  I  will  establish  my  claims,  and  then  leave  him  for  ever.1 

"  Our  preparations  were  soon  completed,  and  we  travelled  in 
safety  to  New  York.  Alwin  was  absent  from  his  home,  on  a 
visit  to  the  relatives  of  his  young  wife,  in  Richmond  in  Virginia. 
We  embarked  for  Norfolk,  and  when  outside*bf  the  capes,  a 
terrific  storm  wrecked  the  vessel.  I  escaped  with  you  ;  how,  it 
matters  not  now.  All  the  rest  perished ;  and  I  begged  my  way 
to  Richmond,  and  sought  your  father. 

"  My  mind  was  not  as  clear  as  it  should  have  been,  for  all 
this  accumulated  suffering  had  sadly  jarred  it ;  and  I  wandered 
long  before  I  found  his  abode.  He  had  been  the  means  of 
destroying  all  that  made  life  valuable  to  me,  and  to  avenge 
myself  on  him  was  now  my  only  thought.  When  the  servant 
ushered  me  into  a  magnificently  furnished  apartment,  I  found  a 
fair  young  creature,  who  asked  me  in  the  sweetest  tones  why  I 
sought  her  husband  ?  She  held  her  own  infant  in  her  arms 
which  she  w~as  fondly  caressing.  This  then  was  the  rival  of  my 
child  !  My  heart  hardened  towards  her ;  I  placed  you  before 
her,  and  related  the  story  of  your  mother. 

"  I  have  witnessed  much  suffering  ;  I  have  endured  much ; 
21 


242  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

yet  never  have  I  seen  such  wild  despair  as  darkened  over  her 
features,  as  the  truth  of  my  relation  burned  into  her  soul,  and 
she  felt  that  the  id^l  of  her  pride  and  affections  was  a  base  traitor  ! 
I  left  you  with  her,  and  departed  to  wander  a  deserted  and 
maddened  outcast  over  the  earth !  I  wns  in  part  avenged. 
In  one  little  month  I  saw  him,  who  had  nia  Je  me  desolate,  lean 
ing  over  the  grave  of  her  who  had  rivalled  my  beloved  Aileen ; 
and  there  was  the  anguish  of  an  accusing  spirit  upon  his 
features.  I  approached,  and  cursed  him  then  !  I  have  never 
ceased  to  pursue  him  with  my  imprecations,  and  I  know  they 
will  fall.  God  is  just,  and  blood  sinks  not  into  the  earth  with 
out  atonement ! 

"  From  childhood  I  have  watched  over  you,  and  I  have 
marked  the  coldly  extended  bounty — the  heart  that  never 
opened  to  you, — and  this  added  bitterness  to  my  hatred.  The 
child  of  her  on  whom  he  had  so  remorselessly  trampled,  had 
no  claim  on  his  affections,  and  my  indignant  heart  felt  that  the 
love  for  the  mother  could  never  have  been  a  real  passion." 

"  There  you  are  mistaken,"  said  Russell ;  "  my  father  was 
rash  and  hot-tempered  in  his  youth,  but  never  so  base  as  you 
believe  him.  He " 

"  We  will  not  discuss  his  merits,"  interrupted  Theresa  ;  "  I 
know  him  well.  He  once  crushed  me,  and  at  length  I  possess 
the  means  of  retaliating.  I — yes,  I  must — as  he  has  scorned 
me,  hold  his  fate  in  my  hands ! " 

"  How  ?  what  do  you  mean  ?  "  inquired  Russell. 

"  Look ! "  and  she  held  up  the  packet  intrusted  to  her  by 
Zavala,  "  I  hold  in  my  hand  his  death-warrant !  " 

Russell  recognised  the  writing  on  the  envelope. 

"  These  papers  are  from  Don  Pedro  de  Zavala  ?  " 

"They  are." 

"  You  must  yield  them  to  me,  Theresa." 

"  Boy  !  are  you  mad  ?  You  do  not  know  what  you  ask, — it 
is  no  less  than  the  sacrifice  of  my  revenge  on  one  I  have  pur 
sued  for  years,  when  I  hold  it  in  my  very  grasp  !  No !  no  ! 
I  cannot  grant  your  request ! " 

"  Theresa,  remember  he  is  my  father,  and  the  husband  of 
her  you  once  loved  as  your  daughter." 

"  Yes,  and  the  murderer  of  my  son !  the  deserter  of  my 
broken-hearted  Aileen  !  No,  boy,  you  shall  not  prevail !  I 
will  place  my  foot  upon  his  neck,  and  he  shall  feel  that  I  am 
crushing  him  ! " 

"  Theresa,  hear  me.   You  profess  to  love  me,  yet  you  would 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  243 

destroy  my  happiness  for  ever  by  delivering  those  papers ;  for 
if  I  judge  rightly  they  contain  the  secret  correspondence  of  Col. 
Ahvin,  and  may  bring  to  him  the  traitor's  doom.  Give  them  to 
me,  my  good  Theresa,  and  with  them  I  will  convict  a  villain, 
and  at  the  same  time  secure  my  own  happiness." 

"  And  if  I  do,"  said  she  doubtingly,  "  how  am  I  to  be  certain 
that  such  results  will  follow  ?  How  can  this  sacrifice  bring  hap 
piness  to  you  ?" 

"  By  convincing  my  father  that  Zavala  is  not  his  friend,  and 
at  the  same  time  freeing  my  betrothed  from  the  engagement 
she  has  been  forced  to  form  with  him." 

"  Ha ! — is  it  even  so  ?  Do  you  indeed  love  the  fair  foreigner? 
Take  them,  boy,  and  may  the  blessing  of  heaven  go  with  your 
noble  heart;  for  your  happiness  I  would  relinquish  anything. 
Yet  it  is  too  late  to  save  your  father.  Other  papers  have  been 
sent  before,  and  are,  ere  this,  in  the  hands  of  the  President. 
The  whole  conspiracy  is  known  to  him." 

"  Never  mind ;  only  give  these  to  me,  and  I  will  make  good 
use  of  them.  I  must  now  leave  you,  but  when  I  can  command 
time  I  will  seek  you  again.  I  thank  you  for  the  revelation  you 
have  this  evening  made  to  me,  and  I  will  never  forget  nor 
forsake  the  friend  of  my  mother.  You  are  in  poverty ;  let  me 
share  with  you  what  I  possess.  For  the  present  the  contents  of 
my  purse  will  furnish  you  with  a  better  lodging  than  this 
miserable  hovel." 

"  No,  Charles,  I  do  not  need  your  alms ;  I  am  not  dependent 
on  the  bounty  of  others.  I  receive  a  yearly  stipend  from 
property  in  Montreal,  and  although  I  live  like  what  I  am, 
an  outcast  from  human  sympathy,  I  really  need  nothing.  It  is 
my  pleasure  to  lead  this  wild,  wandering  life.  Adieu  ! — we  may 
meet  again.  Until  then,  may  heaven  guide  and  prosper  you." 

Reverently  pressing  to  his  lips  the  hand  which  she  extended 
to  him,  Russell  left  the  hovel,  and  after  reaching  the  level 
ground  above,  he  mounted  his  horse  and  galloped  towards 
Natchez. 


CHAPTER  XLI. 

"HERE  are  despatches  from  my  uncle,"  said  Zavala,  as 
he  entered  the  room  in  which  Col.  Alwin  sat,  in  deep  consulta 
tion  with  Fitzgerald. 


244  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

"  And  most  -welcome  they  are,"  replied  Col.  Alwin,  rapidly 
breaking  the  seals.  He  glanced  quickly  over  the  contents,  and 
then  stood  in  a  musing  attitude  some  moments. 

"  General  Zavala  informs  me  that  at  a  moment's  warning  he  is 
ready  to  cross  the  Sabine.  Our  movements  must  be  simul 
taneous.  To-night  we  have  a  ball — good  ;  many  will  be  present 
that  I  must  consult  with.  On  to-morrow  we  will  raise  our 
standard,  and  the  adherents  to  our  cause,  who  throng  the  city, 
will  rise  and  join  us.  I  have  no  fears  for  the  result,  for  the 
most  influential  men  in  the  country  will  either  remain  passive  or 
give  their  countenance  to  the  enterprise.  Fitzgerald,  my  friend, 
do  you  now  regret  joining  with  me  ?  I  rejoice  that  you 
did  so  ?" 

"  And  I  have  no  cause  to  repent  it,"  said  Fitzgerald.  "  Success 
seems  about  to  crown  our  efforts,  and  we  shall  be  able  to  dictate 
terms  to  those  who  oppose  us.  Had  it  been  otherwise,  we 
might  both  — " 

"  True — true.  I  anticipate  your  meaning ;  utter  it  not 
in  this  moment  of  triumph.  I  would  have  no  darker  thoughts 
intrude  on  the  bright  prospect  before  me.  I  shall  soon  be 
at  the  head  of  such  a  force  as  will  enable  me  to  defy  the  Gover 
nor,  and  make  him  a  prisoner  in  his  own  capital.  You,  my 
friend,  I  shall  retain  near  my  person,  as  my  trustiest  counsellor. 
Zavala  shall  be  high  in  command,  and  when  my  authority 
is  permanently  established,  you  shall  choose  your  own  reward's 
for  your  faithfulness  to  me  and  my  cause.  In  a  week  we  march 
on  Mexico ;  and  once  in  the  stately  capital  of  Montezuma,  victory 
is  ours.  Proudly  will  I  hurl  back  defiance  to  him  who  shall 
dare  to  challenge  my  right  to  the  high  station  I  have  attained." 

He  turned  towards  Zavala,  and  the  expression  of  his  coun 
tenance  startled  even  Col.  Alwin.  There  was  a  sneer  on  his  lip, 
and  a  laughing  devil  in  his  eye,  which  seemed  to  mock  at 
the  visionary  empire  Alwin  appeared  ready  to  grasp.  He  bent 
towards  him,  and  spoke  in  a  low  stern  tone. 

"  What  may  that  look  indicate,  Don  Pedro  ?  Is  there  trea 
son  to  my  cause  among  my  personal  friends,  or  have  you 
repented  the  offer  of  your  promised  assistance  ?  If  the  heart  no 
longer  warmed  by  the  smiles  of  a  feeble  girl,  has  become  luke 
warm,  avow  it  at  once." 

"  You  wrong  me,  Col.  Alwin.  I  know  not  why  you  should 
address  me  thus.  I  came  to  you  with  friendly  purpose  ;  and  it 
is  with  sorrow  I  must  decline  the  offer  you  have  been  kind 
enough  to  make.  I  have  heard  news  this  morning  which  com- 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  245 

pels  me  to  leave  you  for  a  time.  I  must  proceed  instantly 
to  New  Orleans,  for  my  mother  has  gone  there  to  seek  medical 
advice,  and  she  is  considered  in  a  very  dangerous  condition.  I 
set  out  within  an  hour." 

"  'Tis  well,  sir,"  replied  Alwin,  haughtily  drawing  himself  up. 
"  God  forbid  that  I  should  detain  a  son  from  the  sick  couch  of 
his  mother ;  neither  do  I  seek  to  retain  one  who  can  aban 
don  me  at  such  a  crisis.  Yet  mark  me,  sir,  my  ward  shall  never 
wed  with  one  who  seeks  a  pretext  to  leave  me  in  the  moment  of 
danger ;  and  for  traitors  I  have  this.''1  He  pointed  significantly 
to  the  hilt  of  a  poniard  he  always  wore. 

A  scornful  smile  passed  over  Zavala's  features. 

"  I  fear  not  your  dagger,  sir,  as  no  one  knows  better  than 
yourself.  You  are  angry  and  excited,  Col.  Alwin,  and  cannot 
now  do  justice  to  me.  At  some  future  day,  when  your  mind  is 
in  a  calmer  state,  we  will  resume  the  subject  of  this  marriage ; 
and  I  think  I  shall  then  be  able  to  offer  inducements  which  will 
once  more  gain  your  consent  to  bestow  the  hand  of  Miss  de 
Bourg  upon  me.  Farewell,  sir ;  I  will  not  part  with  you  in 
anger." 

He  seized  the  hand  of  Alwin,  and  pressing  it  to  his  lips, 
abruptly  left  the  room.  As  his  retreating  footsteps  died  away, 
he  said — 

"  This  is  strange,  for  Isabel  had  a  letter  from  Madame  Zavala 
this  morning,  and  there  was  no  allusion  to  sickness  in  it.  I 
scarcely  know  what  to  think.  We  can  do  without  his  aid,  how 
ever,  and  it  is  now  too  late  to  have  our  well-laid  plans  frustrated 
by  any  information  he  can  give." 

"  True ;  we  are  secure  from  any  he  can  now  give,  but  not 
from  what  may  have  already  been  bestowed.  I  must  confess  I 
have  always  mistrusted  Zavala.  There  are  few  of  the  traits  of 
an  upright,  noble-minded  man  about  him  ;  and  of  late  he  has 
worn  a  moody  brow.  I  believe  him  quite  capable  of  treason  to 
any  cause." 

"  If  I  thought  him  false  to  me,"  said  his  fiery  companion, 
starting  up,  "I  would  take  his  life  within  the  hour.  Yes,  his 
worthless  life  would  be  a  small  sacrifice  for  such  foul  treachery. 
Yet  no — he  loves  Julie,  and  cannot  be  fiend  enough  to  endanger 
the  life  of  the  protector  to  whom  she  is  tenderly  attached." 

The  evening  arrived — that  evening  so  triumphantly  antici 
pated  by  many,  so  fraught  with  woe,  desolation,  and  disappoint 
ment  to  the  giver  of  the  f6te. 

The  mansion  blazed  with  light,  and  the  sounds  of  music 
21* 


246  THE     CONSPIRATOR. 

filled  the  air  with  its  joyful  strains.  The  young,  the  gay,  and 
the  beautiful  had  assembled  to  do  honor  to  the  queen  of  the 
revels.  It  was  a  bouquet  party,  given  by  Miss  Alwin  in  return 
for  one  given  in  honor  of  herself  during  the  previous  week. 

The  entertainment  so  named  originated  among  the  early 
French  settlers  of  the  country,  who  brought  with  them  from 
their  own  land  their  national  love  of  dancing.  A  magnificent 
bouquet  of  rare  flowers  was  arranged  with  artistic  skill,  and  the 
giver  of  the  entertainment  was  king  over  his  guests  for  the 
evening.  He  was  bound  to  select  as  the  partner  of  his  honors 
some  one  of  the  fair  and  blooming  girls  around  him,  and  on 
her  he  bestowed  the  bouquet  as  her  insignia  of  royalty.  The 
queen  thus  selected  was  bound  to  return  the  f6te,  choosing  in 
her  turn  a  king,  and  thus  parties  enlivened  the  whole  season. 

As  queen  of  the  evening,  Isabel  stood  at  the  head  of  the 
room,  attired  in  white  satin,  embroidered  with  silver  ;  a  coronet 
of  pearls  encircling  her  dark  hair.  Never  had  she  appeared 
more  lovely  :  and  few  who  looked  on  that  beaming  brow,  and 
heard  the  light  words  which  sprang  to  her  lips,  would  have 
dreamed  that  fear  lay  heavy  at  her  heart.  She  had  heard  of 
the  abrupt  departure  of  Zavala,  and  as  her  eye  followed  the 
form  of  her  father,  winding  his  way  amid  the  gay  crowd,  she 
trembled  at  the  dangers  which  might  even  then  be  around  him. 
Yet  she  had  enough  of  .his  spirit  in  her  bosom  to  mask  her 
apprehensions  under  a  smiling  face  and  light  jest. 

Julie  was  beside  her ;  her  simple  white  robe  and  the  cluster 
of  rose  buds  in  her  hair  offering  a  graceful  contrast  to  'the 
magnificent  toilette  of  the  queen  of  the  evening.  Her  cheek 
had  once  more  resumed  its  roundness,  and  the  faint  rose  hue 
that  tinged  it,  gave  promise  of  returning  health.  There  was  a 
light  in  her  clear  eye,  which  had  not  been  visible  there  for 
many  weary  months  ;  for  to  her,  the  departure  of  Zavala  seemed 
a  tacit  relinquishment  of  the  engagement  which  her  guardian 
would  not  permit  her  to  consider  as  broken. 

There  was  one  shadow  on  the  heart  of  Julie — one  dream  that 
would  not  be  exorcised  ;  and  although  the  name  of  Russell  was 
never  mentioned  in  her  presence,  his  image  was  the  companion 
of  all  her  solitary  hours.  The  countenance  of  her  lover,  eloquent 
with  genius,  passion,  and  suffering,  as  she  had  last  beheld  it, 
was  ever  before  her ;  the  wild  words  of  that  farewell  scene  ever 
ringing  in  her  ears ;  and  she  shuddered  as  the  image  of  Zavala 
rose  between  them  as  an  impassable  barrier.  The  magic  of  his 
conversation,  so  rich  with  fancy,  so  eloquent  with  the  poetry  of 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  247 

the  soul — the  deepening  of  his  voice  into  tenderness  as  he 
spoke  to  her  alone,  had  too  deep  a  charm  ever  tv  be  forgot 
ten. 

It  was  in  such  scenes  as  the  present  that  her  ,eart  was  most 
deeply  saddened  by  such  memories,  for  in  such  Russell  had 
hitherto  been  her  companion.  She  promenaded  the  rooms  with 
Lieutenant  Belton,  a  son  of  Col.  Alwin's  old  friend,  who  had 
retnrned  home  on  leave  of  absence  from  his  military  duties. 
Although  he  uttered  all  the  lively  nonsense  he  could  think  of 
to  interest  her,  her  countenance  was  abstracted,  as  if  rather 
communing  with  her  own  thoughts  than  regarding  the  gay 
throng  before  her,  or  listening  to  the  satirical  or  witty  remarks 
of  her  companion. 

There  was  one  in  the  crowd,  a  stranger,  who  did  not  attempt 
to  enter  the  house,  but  stood  on  the  gallery  without,  and 
watched  the  revellers  with  keen  interest.  At  length  his  eye 
caught  sight  of  a  graceful  figure  in  white,  and  he  dwelt  with 
deep  interest  on  that  face,  as  if  endeavoring  to  trace  the  altera 
tions  made  by  illness  and  suffering,  and  his  heart  loved  her 
more  deeply,  more  fondly  for  those  mute  evidences  that  he  had 
not  been  forgotten. 

"  Sorrow  has  paled  thy  brow,  my  beloved,"  he  murmured, 
"  and  soon  the  storm  will  sweep  over  those  you  love,  levelling 
the  stately  oak  with  the  dust,  but  the  humble  violet  will  escape 
scatheless,  and  from  the  darkness  of  the  present  shall  spring 
forth  the  light  that  shall  guide  us  to  happiness." 

As  Julie  approached  the  window  near  which  he  stood,  a 
bouquet  fell  at  her  feet.  She  started,  and  looked  towards  the 
spot  from  which  it  had  been  thrown.  A  figure  stood  in  the 
obscurity  without,  with  his  hands  raised,  as  if  in  warning. 

Her  cavalier  stooped,  and  picked  up  the  flowers. 

"  What  have  we  here,  Miss  de  Bourg  ?  A  message  of  love, 
sent  in  a  bouquet !  See — there  is  a  note.  This  is  quite  a 
romantic  little  mystery." 

"  Oh,  no,  I  do  not  deal  in  mysteries ;"  but  her  varying  cheek 
seemed  to  contradict  the  words.  "  'Tis  nothing — a  mere  frolic 
on  the  part  of  some  one  who  wishes  to  teaze  me." 

"  'Tis  a  frolic  which  seems  to  affect  you  very  much.  You 
are  trembling  with  agitation.  Pray,  read  the  scroll,  the  mere 
appearance  of  which  possesses  such  power  to  agitate  you." 

He  led  her  to  a  seat  apart  from  the  crowd,  and  stood  in  such 
a  position  as  to  screen  her  from  observation,  while  she  opened 
the  paper,  and  read  the  following  words : — 


248  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

"  Julie,  meet  me  in  the  garden  so  soon  as  you  can  escape 
unobserved.  I  will  await  you  there  until  one  o'clock.  I  would 
not  have  asked  this  interview,  much  as  I  desire  to  see  you,  if  I 
possessed  any  other  means  of  communicating  with  Col.  Alvvin. 
Surrounded  as  he  is,  and  embittered  against  me  as  he  is,  I  find 
it  impossible  to  gain  access  to  him,  even  for  a  moment.  For 
his  sake  I  request  the  interview,  and  not  to  advocate  any 
wishes  of  my  own. 

"C.  R." 

Julie  read  these  words  in  breathless  perturbation.  She  knew 
enough  of  Col.  Alwin's  plans,  to  be  aware  that  he  stood  in  a 
very  perilous  position,  and  the  discovery  of  them  by  those  in 
authority  would  involve  him  in  utter  ruin.  She  shuddered  as 
she  looked  on  the  varying  cheek  of  Isabel,  and  remembered  her 
devotion  to  her  father. 

"  If  anything  should  happen  to  him,  it  will  kill  her  ?"  she 
exclaimed,  starting  up  quite  forgetful  of  the  scene  before  her. 

"  Kill  who,  Miss  de  Bourg  ?"  said  Lieutenant  Belton,  look 
ing  on  her  with  astonishment.  "  I  hope  you  are  not  meditating 
the  committal  of  murder,  with  any  weapon  more  dangerous 
than  the  shaft  of  Cupid  ?" 

"  No,  nor,  just  now,  with  that,"  she  replied,  recalling  her 
scattered  senses,  and  making  an  effort  to  smile.  "  I  forgot 
where  I  was  ;  pray  let  us  walk  on." 

"  Nay,  lady  fair,  let  us  join  the  dancers.  See,  our  bright 
queen  stands  at  the  head  of  the  room,  ready  to  open  the  ball, 
and  as  a  reward  for  being  so  incurious  respecting  the  missive 
you  have  just  received,  I  claim  you  as  my  partner  in  the  mazes 
of  this  dance." 

Julie  would  have  excused  herself,  but  Belton  petitioned  so 
earnestly  for  one  set,  that  she  was  compelled  to  join  in  an 
amusement,  which  at  such  a  moment  was  more  than  distasteful 
to  her.  Hour  after  hour,  rolled  away,  and  still  the  enamored 
Lieutenant  lingered  by  her  side.  Almost  sick  with  vexation, 
she  at  length  made  her  escape,  and  hastened  into  the  garden. 

Never  had  Isabel  been  so  gay  and  brilliant  as  on  that  even 
ing,  and  the  winning  elegance  of  her  manner — the  attractive 
sweetness  of  her  countenance,  charmed  all  who  approached  her. 
Exhausted  by  her  efforts  to  please,  and  the  strong  control  she 
had  exerted  over  her  feelings,  she  took  refuge  from  the  crowd 
at  a  late  hour,  on  one  of  the  galleries.  As  she  leaned  over  the 
railing,  and  viewed  the  tranquil  heaven,  with  its  bright  stars ; 


THB      CONSPIRATOR.  249 

as  she  felt  the  cool  air  of  night  fanning  her  feverish  brow,  a 
sensation  of  quiet  pleasure  filled  her  soul.  The  excitement  of 
the  evening  was  over,  and  wearied  she  leaned  against  the  mas 
sive  pillar  and  reflected  on  all  that  might  occur  within  the  next 
few  hours.  The  sounds  of  music  came  from  the  distant  rooms 
in  which  they  were  still  dancing,  but  she  soon  ceased  to  listen 
to  them.  Her  thoughts  were  with  her  father,  when,  as  if  in  re 
ply  to  them,  she  heard  his  name  uttered  in  a  distinct  though 
suppressed  tone  in  the  garden  below  her.  She  leaned  forward, 
for  she  recognised  the  voice  of  Russell,  and  the  words  he  uttered 
stilled  the  pulsations  of  her  heart  for  one  instant,  though  in  the 
next  it  beat  with  a  fluttering  motion,  which  threatened  to  suffo 
cate  her.  She  stood  perfectly  still  and  heard  all  that  was 
uttered,  although  two  sentences  alone  seemed  to  make  any  im 
pression  on  her  senses.  These  were  :  "  He  has  been  betrayed 
by  that  villain."  "To-morrow,  the  officers  will  be  here  to 
arrest  him."  She  sank  on  a  chair,  which  fortunately  stood 
near,  and  how  long  she  remained  there,  she  knew  not.  The 
two,  who  in  the  interest  of  their  conversation  had  approached 
too  near  the  house,  stood  many  moments  on  the  same  spot, 
unwilling  to  part,  when  they  knew  not  when  they  might  again 
meet.  The  murmur  of  their  voices  came  up  to  her  on  the  star 
lit  air,  but  she  sat  as  one  stunned,  bewildered,  by  the  sudden 
bursting  of  the  storm,  so  long  dreaded,  and  hitherto  so  adroitly 
evaded. 

When  Julie  again  entered  the  saloon,  the  company  had  de 
parted,  but  she  could  nowhere  find  Isabel.  The  bearer  of  a 
packet  to  Col.  Alwin,  which  she  dared  not  delay  giving  to  him, 
yet  the  contents  of  which  she  feared  to  think  of,  she  hurried 
through  the  rooms,  and  knocked  at  his  door. 

"  Who  is  there  ?"  he  inquired. 

"  It  is  I,  Julie,"  she  timidly  replied.  "  Pray  open  the  door 
quickly,  I  have  a  package  of  papers  which  it  concerns  you  to 
see  immediately." 

Col.  Alwin  instantly  unclosed  the  door. 

"  What  is  the  matter,  Julie  ?  You  are  actually  trembling 
with  agitation,  and  you  are  as  white  as  a  ghost.  Where  have 
you  been,  and  what  are  these  ?" 

"  Examine,  and  see  for  yourself.  They  will  tell  their  own 
tale.  I  must  seek  Isabel." 

"  You  will  find  her  on  the  gallery,  I  expect,"  said  he,  calmly 
breaking  the  seals  of  the  ominous  envelopes,  unconscious  that 
the  first  words  which  would  meet  his  sight,  must  for  ever  de- 


250  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

stroy  the  hopes  he  had  thought  almost  realized.  Julie  closed 
the  door,  and  hastened  in  search  of  her  friend,  uncertain  how  to 
break  to  her  the  dreadful  tidings  of  which  she  was  the  bearer. 
She  found  Isabel  lying  on  the  gallery  floor,  where  she  had 
slipped  from  her  chair,  in  a  state  of  insensibility.  As  she 
stooped  to  raise  her,  she  perceived  with  horror  that  her  dress 
was  spotted  with  blood.  In  the  agony  of  learning  that  the 
doom  she  feared  had  indeed  fallen  on  her  idolized  father, 
Isabel  had  ruptured  a  blood-vessel. 


CHAPTER.  XLII. 

COL.  ALWIN  stood  in  his  apartment,  with  a  face  from  which 
every  shade  of  color  had  fled ;  his  lips  were  compressed — his 
eyes  blood-shot,  and  a  cold  dew  bursting  from  his  forehead. 
Fortunately  he  was  alone,  for  in  that  hour  of  intense  agony,  of 
deep  humiliation,  he  could  not  have  borne  the  glance  of  a  hu 
man  eye.  Alone  with  his  God  and  his  bitter  suffering,  he 
stood.  On  the  floor,  were  fragments  of  torn  paper,  and  he 
placed  the  heel  of  his  boot  on  them,  and  ground  them  with 
impotent  rage. 

"  And  this  is  what  I  have  lived  for,  struggled  for,"  said  he, 
through  his  closed  teeth.  "To  be  a  mock  to  my  scorning 
countrymen,  for  the  vulgar  to  point  at  and  say — '  There  is  the 
man  who  sought  to  spring  beyond  the  sphere  allotted  him,  and 
fell  short  of  his  mark.'  God — God,  can  I  endure  this  and  live  ? 
Baffled — baffled,  in  everything,  my  schemes  made  known,  my 
most  secret  plans  in  the  hands  of  Government,  myself  a  pro 
scribed  man,  with  a  price  set  upon  my  head  !" 

He  stepped  to  the  table,  and  took  from  it  a  pair  of  pistols, 
which  he  carefully  loaded,  and  then  replaced.  He  then  pro 
ceeded  to  burn  several  large  packages  of  letters  ;  the  correspon 
dence  of  those  who  were  leagued  with  him  ;  and  the  iron  nerve 
of  the  man  was  conspicuous  in  that  moment  of  overwhelming 
bitterness.  There  was  no  trembling  of  the  rigid  muscles  of  that 
pale  face ;  no  unsteady  motion  of  the  fingers,  as  they  dropped 
the  papers  in  the  flames,  and  watched  them  as  they  were  con 
sumed.  As  the  last  one  sank  into  ashes,  he  muttered — 

"  All,  all  have  perished — -their  writers  have  trusted  me,  and 
they  shall  never  be  betrayed.  They  were  my  friends ;  though, 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  251 

I  doubt  not,  the  enterprise  which  failed  of  success  will  be  stigma 
tized,  even  by  them,  as  the  mad  scheme  of  an  ambitious  man. 
It  matters  not  now  :  the  secret  dies  with  me  :  the  vast  plans — 
the  vaulting  ambition,  which  might  have,  found  a  field  for  their 
operation,  but  for  this  dark  villany,  are  now  buried  in  the 
grave  of  base  treachery.  No  man  shall  ever  know  how  high 
they  soared — into  what  a  chaos  of  darkness  their  disappoint 
ment  has  plunged  me.  And  there  is  Fitzgerald,  ruined  by  his 
adherence  to  my  cause.  I  must  reveal  to  him  the  peril  in 
which  we  stand.  He  will  reproach  me,  justly,  perhaps  ;  but  that 
I  can  bear.  What  could  I  not  bear  now  ?" 

As  he  unclosed  the  door,  a  servant  was  passing,  and  he  sent 
him  with  a  message,  desiring  to  see  Mr.  Fitzgerald  immediately. 
It  was  then  about  two  o'clock,  and  he  calculated  that  Fitzge 
rald  would  have  sufficient  time  to  escape  before  the  dawn  of 
day.  In  a  few  moments  he  entered  with  the  paleness  of  despair 
upon  his  countenance,  and  Alwin  read  in  it  that  he  already 
knew  the  catastrophe  he  intended  to  announce.  He  approached 
and  confronted  Alwin. 

"  1  have  seen  Russell,  and  I  am  aware  that  we  are  betrayed ; 
but,  until  to-night,  I  did  not  know  that  you  had  drawn  me  into 
an  enterprise,  the  ultimate  end  of  which  must  have  been  to 
plunge  the  country  into  a  civil  war.  Had  I  listened  to  the 
warning  of  Russell,  given  long  ago,  I  should  have  been  saved 
from  ruin  ;  but  infatuated  by  your  eloquence,  I  feel  that  I  have 
been  a  mere  puppet  in  your  hands  ;  influenced  at  your  own 
will,  and  made  to  play  any  part  you  wished.  I  now  see  all  my 
weakness  and  folly ;  yet  I  forgive  you,  for  I  was  a  fool  to  be 
lured  by  any  temptation  from  the  happy  home  in  which  you 
found  me.  May  your  conscience  never  reproach  you  for  the 
deception  you  have  practised  on  an  honest  man,  and  the  deso 
lation  you  have  brought  to  his  hearth.  I  must  now  leave 
you,  to  communicate  to  one  dearer  to  me  than  life,  the  sad  fate 
which  threatens  me.  I  shall  make  no  attempt  to  escape,  but 
shall  deliver  myself  to  the  officers  when  they  arrive,  and  abide 
whatever  punishment  the  laws  of  your  country  may  inflict 
on  me." 

"  Stop,  sir,"  said  Col.  Alwin,  with  an  air  of  superb  haughti 
ness — "we  part  not  thus.  A  few  words  in  my  own  defence 
seem  due  to  myself.  I  have  deceived  you,  but  it  was  for  your 
own  good.  I  found  you  wearied  of  the  solitude  in  which  you 
had  buried  yourself;  ready  to  become  the  recipient  of  any 
factious  scheme  which  promised  the  enjoyment  of  a  brilliant 


252  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

position  as  its  reward.  Call  your  home  a  paradise  if  you  will, 
but,  before  I  entered  it,  the  serpent  was  at  work  in  your  own 
bosom,  which  disposed  you  to  listen  to  the  voice  which  pro 
mised  to  place  within  your  grasp  the  greatness  you  coveted. 
Had  we  been  successful,  and  your  reward  as  brilliant  as  I  once 
hoped  it  would  be,  Mr.  Fitzgerald  would  scarcely  have  taunted 
me  with  the  deceptions  which  assisted  his  elevation.  No,  sir,  I 
found  that  your  conscience  needed  some  excuse,  and  I  gave  you 
one  in  permitting  you  to  believe  that  I  had  no  intention  of 
injuring  my  native  land.  If  you  had  not  sufficient  penetration 
to  see  that  my  interests  must  clash  with  hers,  must  I  be  made 
answerable  for  your  wilful  blindness  ?  Go — go  to  your  wife, 
and  console  her ;  such  spirits  as  yours  were  not  formed  to  battle 
with  fortune." 

"  Have  you  finished  ?"  inquired  Fitzgerald,  calmly,  although 
he  was  very  pale.  "  I  did  not  come  hither  to  bandy  reproaches 
with  you ;  but  to  bid  you  farewell,  until  we  meet  before  the 
tribunal  of  your  country,  or,  perchance,  before  a  yet  higher  one. 
Farewell,  Col.  Alwiu ;  let  not  those  part  in  anger  whose  next 
meeting  must  be  under  such  circumstances  as  ours  must 
be." 

He  held  out  his  hand,  and  Alwin  grasped  it  firmly. — "  Yes — 
we  will  part  as  friends,  for  God  knows  we  can  neither  of  us 
afford  to  repel  friendship  at  such  a  crisis,  however  useless  it  may 
be.  Farewell  for  ever — it  is  our  final  parting,  for  on  earth 
there  will  be  no  meeting  for  us  after  this.  I  will  never  stand 
before  my  hooting  countrymen ;  condemned  perchance  to  the 
traitor's  doom.  I  will  never  leave  this  room  as  a  prisoner, 
while  my  fate  is  in  my  own  power." 

"  You  will  fly  then—" 

"  Fly  !"  repeated  he  disdainfully — "  whither  ?  and  if  I  could 
escape,  to  what  purpose  would  it  be  ?  All  that  rendered  life 
valuable  is  wrested  from  me  at  one  fell  blow.  Is  it  not  better 
to  die  at  once,  than  to  exist  with  the  memory  of  this  hour 
clinging  to  me,  and  crushing  me  into  a  nothingness  worse  than 
death  ?" 

"  Rash  man,  would  you  commit  suicide  ?  Think  of  your 
daughter — of  your  ward.  What  becomes  of  them,  if  you  take 
a  life  which,  with  all  your  boasted  courage,  you  shrink  from 
enduring  when  deprived  of  the  stimulus  of  ambition.  I  came 
hither  partly  to  inform  you  that  your  daughter  now  lies  almost 
within  the  embrace  of  death.  She  accidentally  overheard  a 
portion  of  the  conversation  between  Russell  and  Miss  de  Bourg, 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  253 

and  in  the  overwhelming  agitation  of  the  moment,  she  ruptured 
a  blood- vessel." 

"  Great  God  !  the  fate  of  her  mother  !"  exclaimed  Col.  Alwin, 
his  apprehensions  for  his  darling  Isabel  overcoming  every  selfish 
feeling.  He  hastily  rushed  from  the  room,  to  ascertain  if  his 
evil  doom  was  to  be  consummated  in  the  early  death  of  his 
beloved  child. 

He  found  her  supported  on  the  bosom  of  Julie,  as  white,  and 
nearly  as  lifeless,  as  the  marble  image  she  resembled.  Julie  had 
prevented  the  alarmed  attendants  from  summoning  her  father, 
as  she  knew,  at  such  a  moment,  he  needed  not  the  additional 
agony  of  knowing  the  extreme  danger  of  his  daughter.  Dr. 
Crawford  had  been  immediately  summoned,  and  every  remedy 
applied  which  skill  could  offer  ;  and  when  her  father  entered,  she 
could  speak  in  a  faint  whisper. 

"  My  child — my  Isabel,  do  I  find  thee  thus  ?"  he  murmured, 
as  he  raised  her  gently  from  the  supporting  arm  of  Julie,  and 
reclined  her  head  on  his  own  breast,  while  the  tears  for  which 
he  would  have  scorned  himself,  had  they  been  shed  over  his 
own  disappointment,  fell  like  rain  on  the  pale  brow  over  which 
he  leaned.  "  Oh,  my  beloved  one,  look  on  me  and  tell  me  that 
I  have  not  destroyed  you." 

She  half  raised  her  heavy  eyelids  and  murmured — 

"  I  am  better — I  shall  soon  be  well ;  but  you  must  go.  If 
you  would  not  see  me  die  before  you,  leave  this  spot  which  is 
so  fraught  with  danger  to  you." 

The  unhappy  father  gazed  on  the  deathlike  features — he 
touched  her  hand  ;  it  sent  an  icy  thrill  through  his  frame,  and 
he  believed  her  about  to  breathe  her  last.  In  a  voice  whose 
agonized  tones  went  to  the  heart  of  her  he  addressed,  he  said — 

"  Oh  leave  me  not  to  mourn  you  too,  my  best  beloved.  Bear 
up  yet  a  little  while,  my  glorious  child  ;  for  my  sake,  live  ;  with 
out  you  I  am  desolate ;  the  last  interest  I  have  in  life  is  my 
affection  for  you.  Borne  down,  crushed,  trampled  on,  torn  from 
my  proud  station,  as  an  eagle  with  a  broken  wing  dragged  from 
his  upward  flight ;  oh,  Isabel,  my  child,  leave  me  not  alone  in 
this  dark  and  frowning  world." 

"  My  father,"  said  the  faint  voice  of  the  young  sufferer,  "  if 
anything  could  recall  my  fleeting  spirit  back  to  earth,  it  would 
be  those  tones  of  deep  anguish.  Oh  call  not  on  me  thus !  I 
can  bear  to  die,  but  not  to  leave  you  in  despair.  I  can  calmly 
behold  the  shadows  of  the  grave  closing  around  me.  I  can  fall 
without  a  murmur  into  the  dreamless  slumber  of  the  dead,  if 
22 


254  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

you  are  not  inconsolable  for  my  loss.  Yet  I  would  that  I  could 
be  permitted  in  that  future  world  to  dream  of  one  I  have  so 
entirely  loved ;  to  anticipate  the  hour  of  our  reunion  ;  to  be 
permitted  to  return  to  you  in  spirit,  and  though  unseen,  to 
whisper  words  of  consolation  and  hope.  When  the  evening 
breeze  sweeps  over  your  brow,  think  that  it  breathes  of  the 
unceasing  love  of  your  child.  No  other  affection  have  I  known ; 
love  has  passed  me  scatheless  by ;  there  was  no  room  in  my 
heart  for  any  other  idol." 

"  Oh  God  !  must  I  indeed  lose  you,  my  beautiful,  my  noble 
child  !  Spare  me  this,  O  most  merciful  One,  and  all  else  I  can 
bear.  Ambition  has  failed  me,  when  its  rewards  were  almost 
within  my  grasp ;  and  now  the  sole  link  that  bound  me  to  life  is 
about  to  be  broken  for  ever.  My  child,  my  child,  would  that  I 
could  die  for  you  !" 

"  Ah,  say  not  so,  dearest  father,  I  am  of  little  worth  ;  throw 
from  your  heart  the  memory  of  your  disappointment,  your 
affliction ;  rise  in  your  native  greatness,  and  return  good  for  the 
evil  your  enemies  would  heap  on  you.  You  may  yet  soar 
superior  to  them  all.  I  am  utterly  exhausted,  dearest  father, 
and  my  heart  nutters  painfully  when  I  think  how  much  you 
risk  in  remaining  near  me.  Pray — pray  leave  me." 

He  impressed  an  agonized  kiss  on  the  brow  and  lips  of  the 
suffering  girl,  and  resigning  her  to  Julie,  tore  himself  away. 
Dr.  Crawford  accompanied  him  from  the  room. 

"  Ob,  Doctor,"  said  the  unhappy  father,  wringing  his  friend's 
hand,  "  I  beg  that  you  will  not  deceive  me.  I  can  bear  the 
truth  as  well,  and  better  now  than  at  any  other  time.  Do  you 
think  I  can  shrink  from  any  calamity,  after  what  I  have  this 
night  endured  ?" 

"  There  is  yet  hope,"  replied  the  physician.  "  If  Isabel  is  not 
violently  agitated  again,  she  may  entirely  recover.  I  confi 
dently  hope  she  will ;  but  until  you  are  placed  in  comparative 
safety,  by  leaving  this  place,  I  need  scarcely  say  that  every 
noise  will  painfully  affect  her,  and  the  excitement  may  be 
fatal." 

"  I  will  go  then  immediately.  Nothing  less  than  her  immi 
nent  danger  could  force  me  to  fly  from  this  threatened  arrest. 
To  save  her  life,  I  would  yield  to  any  humiilation ;  yet,  oh, 
Crawford,  how  shall  I  bear  to  be  away  when  she  may  be 
dying !" 

The  physician  looked  at  him  with  compassion,  for  he  saw 
from  the  convulsive  movements  of  his  features,  that  many  ago- 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  255 

nizing  emotions  were  contending  for  the  mastery  in  that  bosom, 
which  had  appeared  nearly  inaccessible  to  the  softer  feelings  of 
humanity. 

"  My  dear  friend,  you  must  bear  it  as  you  best  can.  I  will 
send  letters  to  meet  you  at  New  Orleans,  which  I  hope  will 
contain  cheering  news.  Isabel  is  young,  and  I  think  may  recover 
this  blow.  Russell  has  made  every  arrangement  for  your  flight, 
and  your  horse  is  saddled  even  now,  awaiting  his  master." 

"  Russell !  where  did  he  come  from,  and  by  what  chance  did 
he  know  of  the  danger  which  menaced  me?" 

"  It  would  seem  that  he  has  never  lost  sight  of  you,  and 

since  his  release  from  the  power  of  W he  has  been  seeking 

a  sort  of  crazy  woman,  known  by  the  name  of  Theresa,  who,  he 
was  led  to  believe,  could  give  him  some  information  he  was 
desirous  of  possessing.  He  found  her,  in  time  to  intercept  a 
package  of  papers  which  Zavala  had  intrusted  to  her  care  ;  but 
not  in  time  to  prevent  all  your  plans  from  being  betrayed  by 
others,  which  had  been  dispatched  some  weeks  before  to  the 
seat  of  government.  So  soon  as  he  learned  this  fact,  he  put 
spurs  to  his  horse,  and  rode  into  the  city.  He  stopped  there, 
intending  to  write  and  inclose  the  papers  to  you  :  fortunately, 
while  at  the  hotel,  he  encountered  the  officers  who  had  been 
authorized  to  arrest  you,  and  overheard  their  agreement  to  wait 
until  morning  to  execute  their  commission.  He  instantly  came 
out  here,  in  time  to  warn  you  to  save  yourself.  The  house  was 
crowded  with  company,  and  he  found  it  impossible  to  speak 
with  you.  He  contrived  to  deliver  a  note  to  Miss  de  Bourg, 
revealed  to  her  your  danger,  and  then  employed  himself  in 
getting  everything  ready  for  your  flight.  Come,  it  is  time 
you  were  setting  out,  for  the  first  glimmering  of  daylight  is 
already  visible," 

Col.  Alwin  wrung  his  hand. 

"  Friend  of  my  life,  true  friend  as  I  have  ever  found  you,  I 
have  but  one  injunction  to  give  you — save  my  child." 

"  If  human  skill  and  attention  can  accomplish  it,  she  shall  bo 
saved.  I  have  no  fears  for  myself,  for  I  have  no  concern  in 
your  enterprise  that  can  compromise  me  in  any  way ;  so  I  can 
give  my  undivided  attention  to  my  patient." 

Russell  himself  held  the  bridle  of  the  horse.  Col.  Alwin 
approached  and  grasped  his  hand,  while  he  uttered  a  few  words 
of  thanks,  which  more  than  repaid  him  for  his  efforts  to  serve 
him. 


256  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 


CHAPTER  XLIII. 

DURING  the  commotion  in  the  house,  Mrs.  Fitzgerald,  whose 
apartment  was  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  mansion,  had 
remained  in  ignorance  of  all  that  had  happened. 

She  anticipated  with  pleasure  the  brilliant  station  she  soon 
hoped  to  fill,  and  was  wjell  disposed  to  further  the  elevation  of 
her  husband  by  every  means  in  her  power.  She  felt  that  a 
great  change  had  been  wrought  in  her ;  she  knew  that  she 
was  no  longer  the  fond  mother,  the  devoted  wife,  who  had 
once  bounded  her  happiness  within  the  precincts  of  her  home. 
A  restless  and  craving  desire  for  constant  excitement  had 
become  the  habitual  inmate  of  her  bosom  ;  and  with  ill-repressed 
delight  she  thought  of  the  near  approach  of  that  hour  in  which 
she  would  be  elevated  to  the  station  of  a  sort  of  vice-queen  in 
the  new  kingdom  in  which  her  husband  held  so  distinguished  a 
position.  With  such  feelings,  she  was  ill  prepared  for  the 
reverse  which  was  about  to  fall  on  her. 

When  her  husband  entered,  he  found  her  still  in  the  mag 
nificent  costume  she  had  worn  at  the  entertainment  of  the 
evening,  and  even  amid  his  own  inquietude,  he  remarked  how 
becoming  it  was  to  her  majestic  beauty. 

"  These  diamonds  well  become  your  queenly  brow,  my  Mar 
garet,"  he  said,  as  he  leaned  over  her,  and  imprinted  a  kiss  on 
her  fair  forehead.  "  I  trust  the  revels  of  the  evening  brought 
pleasure  to  your  heart." 

"  Ah,  yes  !  I  feel  myself  in  my  true  element  .here.  Though 
we  were  happy  in  our  island  home,  I  think  this  life  of  gay 
excitement  is  more  suited  to  my  natural  inclinations.  This  is 
to  live  indeed,  Eustace — respect  and  homage  follows  us,  and  we 
look  forward  to  higher  aims,  and  a  nobler  ambition  in  the 
future,  than  mere  amusement  offers." 

Fitzgerald  sighed  heavily.  She  turned  and  looked  in  his 
face  with  an  expression  of  surprise.  She  apprehensively  asked, 

"  Has  anything  gone  wrong  ?  Why  is  your  brow  so  clouded, 
dear  Eustace  ?  Ah  !  it  will  be  a  severe  blow,  if " 

She  paused,  pale  and  trembling,  for  she  knew  his  face  too 
well  not  to  read  in  it  the  destruction  of  her  chateau  en 
Espagne.  Fitzgerald  turned  away  in  bitterness  of  heart,  for  he 
remembered  that  evening  on  which  she  had  with  such  high- 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  257 

souled  energy  remonstrated  against  his  espousing  the  interests 
of  Col.  Alwin,  and  he  grieved  that  she  had  altered  so  greatly  in 
so  short  >t  time.  He  knew  the  tidings  he  brought  would  be  a 
severe  disappointment  to  her,  for  he  had  seen  the  ambitious 
aspirations  of  a  high-toned  nature  spring  into  existence  under 
the  hope  of  successfully  attaining  all  it  desired.  The  passion 
for  sway  had  only  been  dormant,  and  Mrs.  Fitzgerald  was  as 
ready  to  play  the  great  lady  as  any  dame  of  high  degree  in  the 
broad  bounds  of  aristocratic  Europe.  She  possessed,  however, 
a  gentle  and  feminine  spirit,  and  a  sensibility  of  soul,  which 
endeared  her  to  all  who  knew  her.  The  desire  for  distinction 
had  not  yet  overshadowed  the  more  lovely  attributes  of  her 
character,  and  to  these  the  husband  trusted  to  sustain  her  under 
the  present  downfall  of  all  her  high-raised  hopes.  Yet  he 
shrank  from  telling  her  the  utter  ruin  which  had  overwhelmed 
him — the  uncertain  fate  that  menaced  him. 

The  result  proved  that  he  did  not  yet  know  the  high-hearted 
woman  who,  whatever  her  faults  might  be,  was  yet  capable  of 
sacrificing  all  with  cheerfulness  to  follow  him  to  the  prison — or 
even  to  the  scaffold. 

She  saw  that  he  was  deeply  disturbed,  and  making  an  effort 
to  overcome  her  own  perturbation,  she  arose  from  her  seat  and 
approached  him.  She  clasped  his  cold  hand  caressingly  in 
hers,  and  said  in  a  voice  of  tender  interest — 

"  Do  not  fear  to  speak,  love  ? — I  have  a  brave,  strong  heart, 
and  with  you  or  for  you  it  can  endure  much." 

"  Ah  !  Margaret,  I  fear  to  tell  you  all.  A  few  months  since, 
in  such  an  emergency,  I  should  have  fled  to  you  for  counsel  and 
comfort,  but  now " 

"  Eustace,  you  think  I  have  altered  much,  if  you  really  shrink 
from  any  revelation  in  which  you  are  vitally  interested.  You 
fancy  that  this  life  of  splendor  and  gaiety  has  charms  for  me, 
which  I  shall  mourn  to  surrender ;  perhaps  you  are  right,  for  I 
am  but  a  woman,  with  many  of  the  weaknesses  of  my  sex ;  but 
I  am  also  strong  in  her  greatest  strength — in  woman's  undying- 
affection  for  those  she  loves,  and  the  power  to  endure  misfortunes 
calmly  if  shared  with  them.  My  heart  is  as  truly  yours  as  on 
the  day  we  stood  beside  the  altar ;  speak,  then,  I  will  shrink 
from  nothing  that  concerns  you." 

"  Even  if  it  bring  with  it  ruin  and  disgrace  ?" 

"  No  ;  your  lot  is  mine.  If  these  follies  had  taken  a  hold  on 
my  fancy,  they  can  be  laid  aside,  even  as  the  ornaments  I  wear. 
I  have  had  my  dream,  and  I  do  not  deny  it  has  been  a  bright 
22* 


258  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

one  ;  but  if  it  is  disappointed,  I  can  bear  it,  as  we  all  learn  to 
bear  the  inevitable  evils  of  life.  Your  Margaret's  lips  shall  not 
be  without  a  smile  to  cheer  you,  even  in  the  darkest  hours." 

"  Noble,  generous  woman  !"  exclaimed  her  husband,  clasping 
her  in  his  arms.  "  Hitherto  I  have  not  known  you  !  Oh,  my 
beloved  Margaret,  forgive  me  for  doubting  for  one  moment 
that  you  would  come  from  the  trial,  as  pure  as  gold  from  the 
heat  of  the  crucible." 

"  And  now  tell  me  all,"  said  Mrs.  Fitzgerald,  gently  extricating 
herself  from  his  embrace,  and  leading  him  to  a  sofa,  on  which 
she  placed  herself  beside  him. 

He  did  so ;  and  as  the  narrative  proceeded,  the  tears  gathered 
on  her  long  dark  lashes,  and  slowly  dropped  on  the  hand  of  her 
husband,  which  was  clasped  in  both  her  own.  Until  that 
moment  she  had  not  known  how  deeply  her  mind  had  yielded 
itself  to  the  fascinating  delusions  Col.  Alwin  spread  before  her. 
Knowing  her  influence  over  the  vacillating  mind  of  her  husband, 
he  had  sought  by  every  means  in  his  power  to  array  her  on  his 
side,  for  he  rightly  judged,  that  if  she  continued  to  oppose  his 
views,  Fitzgerald  would  soon  abandon  the  cause  he  had 
espoused. 

At  first,  she  had  listened  coldly,  and  merely  refrained  from 
endeavoring  to  influence  her  husband  in  any  way,  because  she 
considered  him  pledged  to  sustain  the  conspiracy,  and  thought 
it  dishonorable  to  withdraw ;  but  she  gradually  listened  with 
more  interest  to  the  voice  that  flattered  so  adroitly,  and  soon 
she  looked  forward  with  eager  expectation  to  the  consumma 
tion  of  the  enterprise.  Bitter  disappointment  was  the  predomi 
nant  feeling,  until  she  learned  the  peril  in  which  her  husband 
was  placed.  Then  the  feelings  of  the  woman,  the  wife,  tri 
umphed,  and  throwing  herself  upon  his  breast  with  a  violence  of 
emotion,  she  exclaimed — 

"  Though  deserted,  forsaken  by  all  the  world,  still  will  I  be 
to  you  all  you  could  wish.  Forgive  me,  oh,  my  husband,  if  I 
have  permitted  other  thoughts  to  engross  the  heart  that  should 
have  been  devoted  to  you  alone.  We  have  both  been  dupes 
to  this  speciously  eloquent  man,  and  we  must  bear  the  punish 
ment  for  our  weakness.  The  worst  that  can  befall  you,  is  to  be 
tried,  for  you  must  be  cleared  of  all  treasonable  intentions 
towards  the  United  States." 

"Tried  among  strangers,  remember,  Margaret.  Yes,  I  feel 
that  I  have  been  a  dupe,  and  this  consciousness  adds  a  bitter 
sting  to  my  suS'erings.  I  must  be  dragged  forward  and  tried 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  259 

for  an  offence  of  which  I  am  guiltless ;  and  to  save  myself  from 
punishment,  I  shall  be  compelled  to  prove  what  a  weak,  vain 
fool  I  have  been,  how  completely  I  have  been  the  instrument 
of  an  artful  man." 

"  Where  is  Col.  Alwin  ?" 

"  He  has  already  fled,  but  I  shall  remain ;  conscious  of  my 
own  innocence,  I  shall  not  attempt  to  evade  the  laws  of  the 
country." 

"  You  are  right,  dear  Eustace.  Flight  could  not  avail  you. 
I  shall  instantly  prepare  to  accompany  you,  whithersoever  your 
fate  may  lead  you." 

"  I  fear  that  will  be  impossible,  as  Miss  Alwin  lies  at  the  point 
of  death." 

In  reply  to  her  eager  inquiries,  he  related  the  events  of  the 
night,  and  the  cause  of  Isabel's  extreme  danger. 

"  You  cannot  abandon  her  in  her  present  state,"  he  continued. 
"  If  she  recovers,  you  can  accompany  her  and  Miss  de  Bourg 
to  the  place  in  which  the  trial  may  take  place.  Dr.  Crawford 
will  protect  you." 

"  How  is  it  that  he  escapes  suspicion  ?" 

"  Simply  because  he  has  little  interest  in  our  plans.  He  is 
known  to  be  a  warm  personal  friend  of  Col.  Alwin,  and  Zavala 
has  implicated  him  in  none  of  the  discoveries  he  has  made." 

By  this  time,  day  was  dawning,  and  after  changing  her  dress, 
Mrs.  Fitzgerald  went  to  the  apartment  of  Isabel,  to  ascertain 
how  she  then  was.  She  was  lying  with  her  eyes  closed,  so  pale 
and  still,  that  she  started  back  with  the  fearful  impression  that 
the  spirit  had  already  passed  from  the  statue-like  form  before 
her. 

Dr.  Crawford  was  beside  her,  and  Julie,  in  a  white  morning 
wrapper,  bathed  her  brow  with  an  aromatic  essence.  The 
Doctor  motioned  to  Mrs.  Fitzgerald  to  be  silent,  and  softly 
moving  away,  led  her  into  the  next  room. 

"  Do  not  be  so  alarmed,  dear  madam,"  said  he,  "  I  think  she 
will  recover.  All  your  own  courage  is  necessary  to  meet  the 
emergency  of  the  morning.  Are  you  aware  that  at  day-light 

the  officers  will  be " 

"  I  know  all,"  she  impetuously  interrupted,  "  and  am  pre 
pared  for  it.  My  husband  remains." 

"  "Tis  as  well  for  him  to  do  so,"  replied  Dr.  Crawford,  thought 
fully.  "  But  what  do  you  purpose  doing  ?" 

"  I  remain  by  his  desire,  until  Miss  Alwin  is  sufficiently  reco 
vered  to  travel,  or " 


260  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

"  Do  not  name  the  alternative,"  said  he  hastily.  "  I  thought 
myself  hardened  to  scenes  of  suffering  ;  but  I  own  that  my 
heart  shrinks  when  I  look  on  this  being,  so  lately  glowing  in 
life  and  hope,  reduced  to  such  a  condition :  yet  I  confidently 
hope  that  I  shall  be  able  to  save  her." 

"  I  trust  so  indeed, '  replied  Mrs.  Fitzgerald ;  and  after 
another  look  at  the  deathlike  face  of  the  lately  bright  and 
blooming  Isabel,  she  turned  away  with  a  sigh,  and  left  the 
room. 

Morning  came,  and  with  it  the  officers  who  were  to  arrest 
Fitzgerald.  On  learning  the  escape  of  Col.  Alwin,  a  party 
immediately  set  out  in  pursuit. 


CHAPTER  XLIV. 

NIGHT  had  long  since  closed  in,  and  still  the  lonely  wanderer 
continued  on  his  cheerless  way.  He  was  weary  and  hungry, 
and  vainly  looked  around  for  a  place  of  shelter,  where  he  might 
find  refreshment  and  rest.  His  jaded  horse  stumbled  at  nearly 
every  step,  and  at  length  dismounting,  he  led  him  through  the 
dark  and  tangled  wood.  He  at  length  issued  from  it  and 
looked  around  him. 

The  moon  was  high  in  the  heavens,  and  her  light  glittered 
in  silvery  sparkles  on  the  bosom  of  a  small  clear  stream  which 
lay  before  him.  Above,  was  a  cloudless  sky ;  and  around,  as 
far  as  the  eye  could  .reach,  the  deep  forest  cast  its  sombre 
shadows. 

He  was  more  than  once  tempted  to  throw  himself  into  the 
dark  tide  which  lay  at  his  feet,  and  suffer  its  cool  waters  to 
quench  the  fiery  thoughts  that  burned  in  his  brain,  together 
with  the  spirit  that  gave  them  birth. 

He  thus  pursued  his  weary  way  along  the  banks  of  the  river, 
his  dark  and  bitter  thoughts  only  varied  by  an  occasional  pang 
as  he  recalled  the  pallid  face  of  his  daughter,  as  he  had  last 
seen  it,  with  the  shadow  of  death  resting  upon  it.  Suddenly  a 
light  streamed  across  his  pathway,  and  looking  up,  he  saw  that 
h§  was  on  the  outskirts  of  an  extensive  plantation.  The  light 
proceeded  from  one  of  a  long  line  of  negro  cabins,  and  within  a 
few  hundred  yards  was  a  substantial  brick  mansion  surrounded 
by  lofty  trees. 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  261 

Fastening  the  bridle  of  his  horse  to  the  fence,  it  was  the 
work  of  a  moment  to  enter  the  inclosure,  and  reconnoitre  the 
house  before  applying  for  admittance.  The  windows  were 
without  shutters,  and  he  approached  one  over  which  the  curtain 
had  not  been  drawn,  and  surveyed  the  room  within.  It  was  a 
spacious  apartment,  with  a  floor  of  highly  polished  boards 
without  a  carpet  on  any  portion  of  it.  A  small  fire  was  on  the 
hearth,  and  an  old-fashioned  mahogany  stand  was  placed  before 
it  on  which  two  candles  were  burning.  The  furniture  of  the 
room  was  extremely  plain ;  consisting  of  such  articles  as  were 
indispensable  for  daily  use,  made  of  the  plainest  materials. 

On  that  side  of  the  room,  opposite  the  window,  was  seated 
an  old  lady  who  looked  as  if  she  might  just  have  walked  from 
an  antique  picture  frame.  Her  grey  hair  was  powdered,  and 
dressed  in  high  folds  on  the  top  of  her  head,  in  the  style  of 
Marie  Antoinette ;  and  on  the  apex  was  placed  a  small  cap. 
She  wore  a  hoop  and  stays ;  and  the  tight  sleeves  of  her  dress 
reached  only  to  the  elbow,  where  they  terminated  in  frills  of 
broad  lace.  Her  features  were  delicate,  and  had  once  been 
pretty  ;  but  the  quick  glancing  black  eye  was  the  only  one  that 
retained  any  of  its  original  beauty.  A  gentleman  as  antique  as 
herself  occupied  an  arm-chair  within  a  few  feet  of  her.  He 
wore  small  clothes,  with  immense  knee-buckles,  and  rosettes  in 
his  shoes ;  and  the  few  hairs  that  time  had  left  on  his  head 
were  tied  in  a  queue.  They  were  evidently  French  emigrants, 
who  had  adhered  to  the  fashions  of  their  youth  and  country, 
even  in  the  wilderness  in  which  they  lived. 

Nearer  to  the  window  was  a  figure  which  excited  more  inter 
est  than  the  other  inmates  of  the  room.  This  was  a  lady 
reclining  on  a  low  couch,  with  the  light  from  the  candles 
shining  full  on  her  face.  Alwin  approached  close  to  the 
window  to  obtain  a  nearer  view  of  features,  the  sight  of  which 
sent  the  blood  rushing  in  a  torrent  through  his  veins.  Her 
figure  was  tall,  and  although  wasted  by  illness,  was  still 
remarkable  for  its  delicate  symmetry.  She  was  clad  in  deep 
mourning,  and  a  black  veil  lay  over  the  back  of  the  couch  on 
which  she  reclined.  She  was  thin  almost  to  emaciation ;  and 
her  features  were  quite  colorless,  while  her  jet  black  hair,  which 
lay  in  heavy  folds  above  her  brow,  rendered  them  yet  more 
pallid  from  the  contrast.  There  was  an  expression  of  subdued 
feeling  about  the  small  and  beautifully  defined  mouth,  which 
must  instantly  have  interested  one  accustomed  to  study  the 
lineaments  of  the  "  human  face  divine."  It  was  evident  that 


262  THK      CONSPIRATOR. 

deep  and  agonizing  suffering  had  stamped  its  impress  on  the 
face  before  him  ;  and  as  he  gazed  on  the  delicate  and  chiselled 
features,  which  time  and  sorrow  appeared  to  have  hallowed  by 
their  touch  without  destroying  any  of  their  loveliness,  a  cold 
shiver  ran  through  his  frame,  and  he  mentally  exclaimed — 

"  Can  the  grave  yield  up  its  tenant  to  mock  me !  It  cannot 
— cannot  be  !  She  has  long  since  found  a  watery  grave  !" 

He  gazed  long  and  earnestly  on  the  sad  countenance,  forget 
ful  of  the  danger  of  discovery  from  those  within.  Suddenly  a 
cry  from  the  old  lady,  and  a  gesture  towards  the  window, 
warned  him  that  he  had  been  seen.  At  the  alarm  a  young 
man  came  in  from  the  next  room,  and  inquired  its  cause. 

Col.  Alwin  found  it  was  too  late  to  retreat,  even  if  he  had 
desired  to  do  so,  so  he  proceeded  to  the  door  and  demanded 
admittance.  It  was  soon  opened  by  the  young  man  he  had 
before  seen,  who  inquired  his  business  in  a  courteous  tone. 
Alwin  briefly  informed  him  that  he  was  benighted,  and  wished 
to  obtain  refreshment  and  a  night's  lodging.  These  were 
readily  granted,  and  the  stranger  was  ushered  into  the  house. 

On  entering  the  apartment  he  had  so  recently  scrutinized, 
he  received  a  polite  welcome  from  the  old  people  ;  but  the  lady 
he  so  much  desired  to  see  had  thrown  a  thick  veil  over  her 
face,  and  its  dark  folds  completely  concealed  her  features.  He 
observed  that  she  appeared  agitated,  for  the  small  fair  hand 
which  lay  on  her  black  dress  slightly  trembled. 

He  seated  himself,  and  there  was  a  pause  of  several  moments 
while  the  old  couple  were  resuming  their  former  attitudes 
and  recovering  from  the  slight  perturbation  the  incident  had 
occasioned.  During  this  time  Col.  Alwin  was  gazing  on  a  ring 
which  encircled  one  of  the  fingers  of  the  veiled  lady's  hand.  It 
was  a  simple  braid  of  hair  in  a  gold  setting,  with  a  small  square 
of  jet  on  the  top,  in  which  glittered  a  diamond.  He  would 
have  given  much  to  approach  near  enough  to  examine  the 
jewel  more  closely,  for  such  a  ring  he  had  once  placed  on 
a  hand  marvellously  like  the  one  before  hhn ;  and  had  not  the 
belief  been  impressed  on  his  mind  that  many  years  before 
the  "salt  seas  had  closed  o'er  her  lovely  head,"  he  would 
not  for  an  instant  have  doubted  that  the  idol  of  his  young 
affections  was  before  him.  The  old  gentleman  interrupted 
his  reverie  by  inquiring — 

"  From  what  part  of  the  country  are  you  journeying,  mon 
sieur  ?" 

"  I  came  from  New  Orleans  last." 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  263 

"  Who  spoke !"  exclaimed  the  lady,  starting  up,  and  gazing 
wildly  around.  "  That  voice  is  for  my  dreams  alone ;  who 
spoke  in  it  even  now  ?" 

As  she  raised  her  head,  her  veil  dropped  on  the  floor,  and 
when  her  full  melancholy  black  eye  fell  on  him,  Alwin  was  con 
vinced  that  his  conjecture  was  right.  No  unreal  image  was 
before  him,  but  the  living,  breathing  form  of  Aileen  Clifton,  he 
had  once  so  madly  loved !  '  The  old  lady  approached  her, 
and  spoke  in  a  low  soothing  tone. 

"  Aileen,  my  darling,  why  are  you  thus  excited  ?  It  was 
only  the  strange  gentleman  who  spoke." 

"  Ah,  it  was  his  voice,  mother.  Should  I  not  know  the 
tones  that  whispered  endless  love,  and  were  listened  to  with  fond 
credulity  ?  Oh,  yes,  its  lightest  one  would  thrill  to  the  heart 
that  has  never  ceased  to  love  him,  though  he  did  trample 
on  it." 

Irrepressible  interest  caused  Col.  Alwin  to  draw  near  the 
couch,  and  as  she  finished  speaking,  he  said  in  a  low  tone — 

"  Never  ceased  to  love  him,  Aileen  ?" 

"  Never !  as  I  hope  for  heaven,"  was  the  fervent  response,  as 
she  sank  back,  exhausted  by  the  violence  of  her  emotions. 

In  a  few  moments  she  appeared  more  composed,  and  address 
ing  the  old  lady,  requested  that  she  might  be  left  alone  a  short 
time  with  the  stranger,  as  he  was  one  she  had  formerly  known. 
Her  request  was  immediately  complied  with,  and  as  the  door 
closed  after  the  old  couple,  she  slowly  raised  herself,  and  looked 
earnestly  into  the  pale  face  which  was  turned  towards  her. 

He  had  removed  his  hat,  and  she  appeared  to  be  slowly 
recalling  the  recollection  of  some  image  that  lived  in  her 
memory,  and  comparing  it  with  the  features  before  her.  At 
length,  veiling  her  eyes  with  her  hands,  she  said  slowly,  and 
with  effort — 

"  Great  God !  is  it  possible  that  we  again  stand  face  to  face  ? 
Who  are  you  ?  Tell  me ;  are  you  a  living  being,  or  only 
a  phantom,  come  to  mock  me  with  your  presence  ?" 

•'  Aileen,  do  you  indeed  not  know  me  ?  Has  time  obliterated 
every  recollection  of  him  you  once  professed  to  love  fondly  ? 
Of  him  you  so  cruelly  deceived  ?" 

"  Deceived  !"  she  passionately  repeated.  "  Never — never ! 
I  was  the  victim  of  treachery,  black  as  ever  entered  the  heart  of 
a  fiend.  Go — go  ;  leave  me.  Your  presence  is  a  horror  to 
me.  I  have  endeavored  to  loathe  your  very  name,  but  I  could 
not.  I  have  tried  to  curse  you,  but  my  lips  would  not  pro- 


264  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

nounce  the  words  that  could  not  spring  from  the  heart  you  had 
desolated." 

"  Aileen,  listen  to  me  ;  we  must  both  be  laboring  under 
a  great  error.  I  have  believed  myself  the  injured  person,  and 
your  words  would  imply  that  you  consider  yourself  the  suffering 
party.  You  have  but  one  act  to  complain  of,  and  that  was  the 
deed  of  a  man  maddened  by  passion.  What  other  injury  have 
I  inflicted  on  you  ?" 

"  Was  it  no  injury  to  win  a  fond  heart  ? — to  persuade  a 
foolish  girl  to  link  her  fate  with  yours,  and  then  leave  her 
to  wretchedness  ?  Was  it  no  injury  to  leave  that  same  credu 
lous  girl  insensible  at  your  feet,  with  her  garments  drenched 
with  the  life-blood  of  the  son  of  her  benefactors — of  one  with 
whom  she  had  been  reared  as  a  sister  ?" 

"  Your  adopted  brother  !"  exclaimed  Alwin,  springing  to  his  feet. 
"  I  was  taught  to  believe  him  a  lover — one  you  had  preferred 
to  me  ;  that  you  were  to  meet  that  evening  to  mourn  over  the 
infatuation  which  had  led  you  to  become  the  bride  of  another ; 
and  then  to  part  for  ever.  I  was  to  be  again  received,  as  though 
no  other  love  had  ever  filled  your  heart.  I,  who  had  so  nearly 
staked  my  all  of  happiness  on  my  affection  for  yon.  Oh,  heaven ! 
have  I  indeed  been,  through  my  life,  the  dupe  of  my  own  head 
long  passions  !  Aileen,  can  you  forgive  me  ?" 

"  I  have  long  since  learned  to  subdue  all  bitter  feeling,  and  to 
forgive  even  as  I  hope  to  be  myself  forgiven." 

"  Ever  gentle,  ever  compassionate  ;  time  has  not  seared  your 
feelings,  my  much  injured  ana  long-suffering  friend.  Tell  me 
how  you  came  hither.  Many  years  since,  I  was  induced  to 
believe  that  you  had  perished  at  sea." 

"  No  ;  I  was  spared  to  spend  a  suffering  existence  in  recalling 
all  I  once  possessed  and  had  torn  from  me.  I  learned  that 
you  had  formed  other  ties,  which  must  for  ever  exclude  myself 
and  child  from  having  justice  done  to  us.  I  set  out  with  my 
infant,  and,  accompanied  by  my  protectress,  determined  to  claim 
the  station  so  justly  my  own,  then  leave  you  for  ever.  The 
vessel  was  wrecked,  my  child  and  my  friend  perished.  I  had 
been  securely  fastened  to  a  piece  of  floating  timber,  and  a  few 
hours  after  the  vessel  went  to  pieces,  I  was  picked  up  in  a 
senseless  state  by  the  crew  of  a  ship  bound  for  Louisiana. 

"  A  large  party  of  French  emigrants  were  on  board,  and  the 
excellent  people  with  whom  I  have  since  resided  were  among 
them.  On  the  voyage  from  their  own  country,  they  had  lost 
an  only  daughter,  and  from  some  fancied  resemblance  between 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  265 

us,  they  took  me  under  their  protection.  I  willingly  consented 
to  accompany  them,  for  my  native  land  was  now  odious  to  me, 
and  yours  was  not  the  less  linked  with  memories  that  threatened 
to  destroy  me.  My  son  was  dead ;  the  being  in  whom  I  had 
placed  a  devoted  woman's  trust,  had  forsaken  me,  and  wedded 
another.  The  only  creature  who  had  ever  truly  loved  me,  was 
my  beloved  benefactress,  and  she  had  perished  in  following  my 
unhappy  fortunes.  Thus  I  was  desolate.  I  have  lived  here 
since,  with  my  kind  protectors,  who  have  always  treated  me 
with  the  affection  of  parents." 

There  was  a  pause  of  deep  emotion,  only  broken  by  the 
stifled  sobs  of  the  lady.  At  length  Col.  Alwin  spoke,  in  a 
deep  hoarse  tone. 

"  Aileen,  I  have  deeply  sinned  against  you,  and  scarcely  dare 
to  hope  for  pardon  even  from  your  gentle  heart.  I  believed  the 
ties  which  bound  us  together  had  become  irksome  to  you  ;  that 
you  would  gladly  avail  yourself  of  the  liberty  to  marry  the  one 
you  had  once  preferred.  I  knew  that  our  marriage  was  infor 
mal,  and  could  easily  be  set  aside.  Wealth  and  political  con 
nexions  were  the  temptations,  and  I  fell;  I  married  another; 
she  was  young,  lovely,  and,  more  than  all,  she  was  devoted  to 
me ;  but  I  never  loved  her.  You,  alone,  have  had  the  power  to 
touch  the  deep-toned  chords  of  my  soul.  She  died — it  matters 
not  how — her  life  was  a  short  and  brilliant  dream,  which  had 
but  one  grief;  that  one  struck  a  fatal  blow  upon  her  tender  heart; 
and  only  now  do  I  comprehend  what  the  story  was,  which 
mysteriously  reached  my  gentle  Isabel,  and  hurried  her  to  her 
grave.  I  thank  Heaven,  that  amid  the  bitterness  of  this 
moment,  there  is  a  balm  for  me  to  offer  to  your  wounded 
spirit.  Your  child  was  saved ;  that  son,  over  whose  untimely 
fate  you  have  wept,  is  living." 

"  Lives !"  she  faintly  exclaimed,  clasping  her  hands  fervently. 
"  Oh,  Father  in  Heaven,  I  thank  thee." 

"  Yes,  your  protectress  escaped  with  him,  and  caused  him  to 
be  delivered  into  my  care  ;  until  recently  he  was  ignorant  of 
the  relationship  which  exists  between  us,  nor  is  it  yet  known  to 
the  world." 

"  My  beloved  mother,  then,  lives  to  bless  me  yet !  I  thought 
the  tides  of  feeling  were  frozen  in  my  heart,  but  this  revelation 
infuses  new  life  into  it.  I  have  hitherto  endured  existence,  but 
now  I  wish  it  to  be  prolonged,  that  I  may  once  more  behold 
those  who  are  so  inexpressibly  dear  to  me." 

As  she  spoke,  the  trampling  of  many  feet  was  heard  in  the 
23 


266  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

yard,  and  a  loud  clear  voice  spoke,  as  if  giving  orders.  A 
thundering  knock  on  the  door  was  next  heard,  with  a  demand 
for  instant  admission. 

"  They  come,  who  are  to  bear  me  to  infamy,  and  probably 
death,"  said  Alwin,  sternly ;  "  I  will  make  one  desperate  effort, 
and  if  that  fails  I  am  lost." 

He  rapidly  approached  the  window,  and  threw  it  open.  It 
was  guarded  by  several  men,  and  turning  from  his  only  avenue 
of  escape,  he  sullenly  resigned  himself  to  the  custody  of  the 
persons  who  had  already  entered  the  room  for  the  purpose  of 
arresting  him. 


CHAPTER  XLV. 

COL.  ALWIN,  together  with  Fitzgerald,  was  conveyed  to 
Richmond,  in  Virginia,  to  be  there  tried,  as  the  island,  on  which 
a  treasonable  meeting  was  said  to  have  taken  place,  was  a 
portion  of  the  territory  of  that  State.  Fitzgerald  obtained 
securities  for  his  appearance  before  the  next  Circuit  Court  of  the 
United  States  for  Virginia,  and  until  that  time  arrived,  he  was 
permitted  to  remain  unmolested,  to  make  such  arrangements  as 
he  deemed  necessary  for  meeting  the  approaching  investigation. 
Not  so  Col.  Alwin  ;  popular  feeling  was  so  strongly  against  him, 
that  few  courtesies  were  shown  towards  him,  and  he  was  at 
once  committed  to  prison  to  await  his  trial. 

It  was  night  when  he  first  entered  the  gloomy  walls  usually 
tenanted  by  the  outcasts  of  mankind ;  the  wretched  inmates 
crowded  around  him,  and  stood  in  silence,  gazing  on  the  cele 
brated  man  whom  a  wayward  destiny  had  thus  thrown  among 
them.  He  bore  the  scrutiny  with  patience,  but  after  some 
moments  had  elapsed,  he  placed  himself  in  a  corner  of  the  com 
fortless  apartment,  and  drawing  a  circle  before  him,  charged  his 
companions  in  misfortune  not  to  trespass  upon  it.  Then  wrap 
ping  himself  in  his  cloak,  with  a  billet  of  wood  for  his  pillow,  he 
resigned  himself  to  repose,  with  an  appearance  of  stoical  indiffe 
rence,  which  inspired  both  wonder  and  respect  in  those  around 
him. 

What  a  change  to  him  who  had  been  accustomed  to  all  the 
refinements  of  life  !  who  had  recently  stretched  forth  his  hand  to 
grasp  a  sceptre ! 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  267 

Some  time  elapsed  before  Isabel  was  sufficiently  recovered  to 
travel,  and  when  she  did  arrive  her  father  was  shocked  at 
the  alteration  in  her  appearance.  He  could  scarcely  persuade 
himself  that  the  pale,  drooping  form  he  received  in  his  arms 
when  his  prison  doors  opened  to  admit  her,  was  his  once  bril 
liant  daughter.  Her  spirits  were  weakened  by  illness  and  suffer 
ing,  and  she  clung  to  him  and  wept  with  such  alarming  violence 
that  he  was  compelled  to  make  the  interview  as  brief  as 
possible. 

Julie  and  Isabel  resided  with  Mr.  Fitzgerald,  visiting  Col. 
Alwin  each  day,  and  spending  several  hours  with  him  in  the 
prison,  in  which  he  was  now  allowed  a  private  apartment. 
Immediately  after  their  arrival  Zavala  had  also  made  his 
appearance,  and  after  a  stormy  interview  with  Col.  Alwin, 
it  appeared  that  he  possessed  the  power  to  bend  the  victim 
of  his  treachery  to  his  will,  for  he  commanded  his  daughter 
to  receive  him  with  civility,  and  informed  Miss  de  Bourg 
that  Zavala  had  not  relinquished  his  pretensions  to  her  hand. 
He  again  became  their  constant,  and  almost  only  visitor, 
for  they  secluded  themselves  from  society,  under  the  plea 
of  Isabel's  delicate  health,  and  the  uncertain  situation  of 
Col.  Alwin. 

The  only  recreation  the  two  girls  permitted  themselves, 
was  in  rambling  over  the  less  frequented  portions  of  the 
picturesque  hills  on  which  Richmond  is  principally  built. 
Every  bright  evening  they  were  to  be  seen  with  their  arms 
linked  together,  strolling  out,  and  returning  as  twilight  deep 
ened  into  night.  One  evening  they  had  wandered  to  a 
favorite  place  of  resort,  the  summit  of  Church  Hill,  so  called 
from  an  old  church,  the  first  one  ever  built  in  the  place, 
which  stands  upon  it.  It  was  a  picturesque  looking  build 
ing,  partially  covered  with  ivy,  and  surrounded  by  the  graves 
of  the  generations  that  had  passed  away  since  the  city  was 
founded. 

The  gate  which  led  into  the  cemetery  was  open,  and  Isabel 
expressed  a  wish  to  enter. 

"  Dear  Isabel,"  said  Julie,  "  in  your  present  state  of  health 
you  had  better  not  visit  so  gloomy  a  place." 

"  I  would  not  shrink  from  looking  on  the  last  home  of  all  the 
living,"  replied  Isabel,  mournfully  ;  "  on  the  spot  where  I  must 
very  soon  lie.  I  am  young,  Julie,  but  the  budding  beauties  of 
spring  will  not  greet  my  eyes ;  its  flowers  will  bloom  above  my 
grave." 


268  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

"  Do  not  talk  thus,  Isabel ;  indeed — indeed  I  cannot  bear  it," 
said  Julie,  affectionately  pressing  the  arm  that  lay  heavily  upon 
her  own.  "  This  melancholy  fancy  is  a  mere  fantasy,  conjured  up 
by  weakened  spirits  and  delicate  health.  You  will  live  to  smile 
at  it,  dearest." 

There  was  a  pause,  and  they  slowly  walked  around  the 
grave-yard. 

"  Look,  Julie,"  said  Isabel,  calling  her  attention  to  a  kneeling 
figure.  "  We  are  not  the  only  visitors  to  this  lonely  place." 

Julie  looked  in  the  direction  she  indicated,  and  beheld  a 
figure  wrapped  in  a  cloak,  busily  employed  in  pulling  up 
the  weeds  which  grew  around  a  highly  ornamented  marble 
tablet,  overshadowed  by  an  immense  willow  tree.  She  ap 
proached,  and  heard  her  muttering  to  herself — 

"  Shame — shame  on  them,  to  let  the  rank  and  noisome 
weeds  overgrow  that  bonny  one's  grave,  while  I  was  away,  and 
could  not  see  to  it  myself.  I  will  root  them  all  out,  and  when 
the  moon  rides  high  in  the  heavens,  I  will  come  and  hold  my 
revels  here,  where  none  can  disturb  me ;  for  she,  poor  thing, 
cannot  come  from  her  cold  bed  to  trouble  me.  Ah,  me  !  but  it's 
a  wrong  world  we  live  in  !" 

She  then  commenced  rocking  her  body  to  and  fro,  while  she 
chanted  a  mournful  ditty,  keeping  time  with  the  motion  of  her 
hands. 

The  two  girls  had  a  faint  idea  of  having  seen  her  before, 
but  neither  of  them  could  call  to  mind  when  or  where,  until  the 
noise  of  their  approaching  footsteps  aroused  her,  and  she  looked 
up.  They  instantly  recognised  the  fortune-teller  who  had  been 
seen  by  them  at  the  island.  She  raised  her  finger,  and  said,  as 
she  looked  on  the  changed  face  of  Isabel — 

"  So  you  have  come  to  look  on  your  bonny  mamma's  grave, 
young  lady.  Tread  lightly,  for  the  sod  on  which  your  foot  rests 
is  the  home  of  a  human  heart.  Ah,  but  time  has  dealt  sorely 
with  you,  my  gay  bird,  since  I  last  looked  on  you.  Do  you  now 
believe  in  the  weird  I  read  you  then  ?  You  said  you  feared 
nothing  I  could  predict  for  you.  Have  not  my  words  proved 
over  true,  maiden  ?  Has  not  the  two  edged  sword  of  sor 
row  and  shame  reached  your  heart !  Tears — ah,  I  see  you  can 
weep  ;  your  grief  is  not  deep,  or  tears  would  not  come  to  your 
eyes  ;  they  never  come  to  mine.  I  have  prayed  for  them,  but 
my  heart  was  too  hard  to  obtain  their  softening  influence." 

She  again  commenced  her  low  chant,  and  the  employment 
their  appearance  had  interrupted.  Isabel,  unable  to  support 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  269 

herself,  sank  on  the  tombstone  around  which  the  old  woman 
was  busied,  and  wept  with  violence.  A  shade  of  anger  passed 
over  Theresa's  face,  and  rudely  grasping  the  arm  of  the  afflicted 
girl,  she  said — 

"  Is  this  'the  way  you  treat  the  tablet  of  your  own  mother  ? 
Rise  up,  girl,  and  read  that  name  on  the  slab." 

Isabel  sprang  up  at  her  words,  and  with  eyes  nearly  blinded 
by  tears,  read  the  following  words  : — 

"ISABEL  ALWIIT,  AGED  18." 

"  Passing  away  is  written  on  the  world,  and  all  it  contains." 

"  The  wearied  heart  has  been  long  at  rest,"  said  Theresa, 
solemnly,  "  but  the  sods  were  not  laid  on  it  until  the  last  cord 
was  broken,  the  last  hope  torn  away,  which  had  once  made  its 
dwelling-place  in  that  pure  sanctuary.  /  told  the  cruel  tale 
that  blasted  her  youth,  to  be  avenged  on  him  ;  I  crushed  her  ! 
Ah,  many  is  the  weary  hour  I  have  watched  by  that  grave,  and 
mourned  over  the  fate  of  the  young  being  that  lay  under  its 
green  cover." 

"  You  knew  my  mother  then,"  said  the  deeply  agitated 
Isabel.  "  Oh,  if  you  know  the  cause  of  her  early  death,  reveal 
it  to  her  child." 

"  I  do,  young  lady,"  said  Theresa  solemnly.  "  It  was  a 
stricken  heart.  Have  you  ever  loved,  Miss  Alvvin  ?  Not  the 
love  of  worldlings — not  the  love  that  may  pass  away,  as  the 
breath-stain  on  glass,  and  be  forgotten :  no — no — the  wild 
passionate  love,  that  brings  scath  and  desolation  to  the  heart 
that  harbors  it.  If  you  have  felt  such  love,  and  been  deceived 
— been  compelled  to  tear  the  veil  from  your  eyes — to  find  that 
the  idol  at  whose  shrine  you  have  knelt  and  offered  the  purest 
homage  of  the  heart  was  but  gilded  clay — that  your  imagina 
tion  had  gifted  him  with  a  nobility  of  nature  that  belonged  not 
to  him ;  then  you  may  feel  what  laid  this  young  head  here. 
But  I  am  talking  too  much — I  am  telling  a  tale  I  was  com 
manded  not  to  breathe  on  pain  of  having  my  worthless  life 
taken  from  me.  Yes — those  were  his  words — '  my  worthless 
life,'  as  if  my  life  is  not  of  as  much  value  as  his.  Ha  !  ha  !  just 
now,  it  would  bring  more,  I  fancy.  Oh  !  he  is  a  fearful  man  !" 

Before  Isabel  could  reply,  she  turned  suddenly  to  Julie,  and 
said — 

"  I  have  sought  for  you,  and  found  you  not ;  and  when  I  had 
almost  ceased  to  hope  for  you,  you  come.  Where  may  your 
23* 


270  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

bonny  lady  mother  lie  ?  They  say  she  came  from  a  far  country, 
and  perished  among  strangers." 

"  My  mother  came  from  France,"  said  Julie,  gently.  "  I  am 
an  orphan." 

"  What !  both  father  and  mother  dead  ?  And  do  you 
believe  that  story  ?  Why,  simple  as  I  am,  I  know  better  than 
that ;  and  yet  they  call  me  crazy.  The  children  follow  me 
through  the  streets,  and  taunt  me  as  the  mad  Theresa ;  but  for 
all  that  I  know  some  things  better  than  you.  Let  me  tell  you 
a  secret,  young  lady,  that  you  would  give  much  to  know.  I 
saw  one  a  few  days  since,  the  sight  of  whom  would  make  your 
eyes  sparkle  with  pleasure.  His  is  a  blithe  and  a  bold  spirit ; 
and  it  does  my  old  heart  good  to  look  at  his  handsome  face. 
There  was  one  with  him  too,  on  whose  brow  was  the  light  of  a 
new-born  hope ;  and  the  flash  of  his  dark  eye  is  wonderfully 
like  your  own.  How  do  you  know  that  your  father  is  dead  ?" 

"  He  perished  with  many  others  of  the  noblest  sons  of  France. 
Come,  Isabel,  we  linger  too  long.  Let  us  return,  or  we  shall 
scarcely  reach  home  before  nightfall." 

"  Ha  !  ha  !"  laughed  Theresa.  "  You  think  this  is  some  of 
my  crazy  jargon,  and  you  do  not  choose  to  listen  to  me  longer. 
You  will  find  before  long,  that  there's  meaning  in  it  that  you 
dream  not  of.  Good  night,  pretty  ones — good  night." 

They  walked  on  some  distance  in  silence ;  each  one  absorbed 
in  her  own  thoughts.  At  last  Julie  suddenly  said — 

"  What  could  the  woman  mean  by  her  mysterious  words,  and 
her  evident  allusion  to  Charles  ?  He  must  be  near  us,  or  she 
could  not  so  recently  have  seen  him.  Perhaps  he  is  coming  to 
attend  your  father's  trial." 

"  Perhaps  so — I  think  it  very  likely  ;  but  do  not  place  too 
much  stress  on  yonder  crazy  vagrant's  words,  dear  Julie.  Of 
my  mother  she  spoke  so  strangely ;  how  could  sorrow  have 
reached  her  ?  such  sorrow  as  breaks  the  heart,  when  she  was 
my  father's  wife  ?  She  must  have  loved  him,  and  he  never 
could  have  been  unkind  to  any  creature  that  was  attached  to 
him.  Depend  upon  it,  she  merely  talked  at  random." 

"  I  would  fain  hope  not,"  replied  Julie  with  a  deep  sigh. 

Nothing  more  was  said  until  they  reached  the  door  of  their 
own  dwelling.  They  there  found  Zavala  and  Col.  Alwin  in 
earnest  conversation,  as  they  walked  to  and  fro  the  hall.  An 
officer  who  had  accompanied  the  prisoner,  stood  at  the  door 
watching  his  movements,  to  guard  against  escape.  He  was 
frequently  allowed  the  privilege  of  walking  out  at  the  close  of 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  271 

the  evening,  as  close  confinement  had  seriously  impaired  his 
health. 

Col.  Alwin  was  evidently  angry,  and  his  spirit  seemed  to 
chafe  at  the  necessity  of  concealing  it.  Some  mysterious  power 
Zavala  evidently  possessed  over  his  companion,  whose  source  it 
was  difficult  to  fathom.  He  was,  as  usual,  calm  and  self-pos 
sessed  :  determined  on  gaining  his  purpose,  he  did  not  permit 
his  temper  for  an  instant  to  jeopardize  the  certainty  of  success. 
His  bow  to  the  young  ladies  as  they  passed  him  was  as  polite, 
and  his  smile  as  winning,  as  though  the  subject  he  was  discuss 
ing  had  not  called  forth  all  the  bitterness  of  his  nature. 

"  How  1  do  detest  that  false  cold  man !"  said  Isabel,  as  they 
entered  their  own  room.  "  His  everlasting  smile,  and  the 
modulated  tones  of  his  voice,  are  so  unnatural.  I  wonder  how 
my  father  can  tolerate  the  presence  of  one  who  has  played  so 
base  a  part  towards  him." 

"  Isabel,  do  not  be  so  severe.  Remember  there  is  still  a  pos 
sibility — a  faint  one,  I  trust — but  still  a  possibility,  that  I  may 
become  this  man's  wife." 

"  Good  Heaven  !  I  hope  not !  He — the  traitor — the  per 
jured,  dishonored  renegade  to  the  cause  he  had  sworn  to 
support — known  as  the  betrayer  of  those  who  trusted  him,  and 
now  summoned  to  this  place  to  give  his  evidence  against  my 
father :  he  your  husband !  My  father  would  die  sooner  than 
suffer  such  a  misalliance." 

"  If  it  is  as  I  suspect,"  replied  Julie  with  a  quivering  lip  and 
unsteady  voice — "  your  father  will  have  no  choice.  If  he  is  in 
the  power  of  Zavala,  and  I  am  again  made  the  price  of  his 
redemption,  do  you  think  I  could  hesitate  ?  No — no — I  dare 
not  think  of  my  own  happiness,  when  I  can  save  him  from 
the  fate  to  which  Zavala  would  consign  him,  were  it  not  for 
the  influence  over  him  his  unhappy  preference  gives  me." 

"  My  poor  Julie,"  said  Isabel,  tenderly  embracing  her, 
"  must  you  then  become  the  victim  to  purchase  his  safety  ? 
You  can  never  love  this  odious  man — " 

"  Love  him,"  repeated  Julie,  with  a  shudder.  "Oh,  that 
I  could  only  find  something  in  his  character  to  esteem.  I 
might  then  hope  to  conquer  the  dislike  I  feel  towards  him.  It 
is  a  terrible  struggle,  Isabel,  when  duty  and  inclination  thus 
thwart  each  other.  Until  of  late,  a  hope  has  sustained  me  that 
I  could  eventually  escape  from  this  dreaded  marriage ;  but 
since  Zavala's  last  appearance  among  us,  I  have  had  an  intuitive 
foreboding  of  the  course  affairs  would  take.  At  this  mo- 


272  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

ment  I  know  he  is  urging  your  father  on  that  subject,  and  dic 
tating  terms  to  him." 

There  was  a  knock  at  the  door,  and  Miss  de  Bourg  was  sum 
moned  to  the  parlor.  When  she  entered  she  found  Zavala 
awaiting  her.  He  advanced,  and  led  her  to  a  seat ;  he  was 
silent  some  moments,  as  if  at  a  loss  for  words  to  resume  a  suit 
which  had  been  so  decidedly  rejected  beside  the  dead  body  of 
Inez.  He  at  length  said — 

"  Julie,  you  still  look  coldly  on  me.  Has  all  my  love  failed 
utterly  to  win  one  softer  feeling  towards  me  ?  Do  I  find 
you  as  adverse  as  formerly  to  the  fulfilment  of  our  engage 
ment  ?" 

"  More — much  more  so,  Don  Pedro,"  replied  Julie,  with 
drawing  the  hand  he  endeavored  to  take.  "  Had  I  ever  esteemed 
or  loved  you,  your  conduct  to  my  guardian  would  have  changed 
those  feelings  into  contempt  and  aversion.  I  never  can  consent 
to " 

"  Stop — cruel,  unfeeling  as  you  are  !  Stop  and  hear  me  ;" 
and  hie  white  lips  quivered  with  passion.  "  Do  you  remember 
the  day  we  stood  together  beside  the  corpse  of  her  who 
truly  loved  me  ?  Did  I  not  then  swear  to  you  that  I  would 
yet  compel  you  to  fulfil  the  engagement  you  then  broke  ? 
Now  listen,  and  learn  what  your  fatal  beauty  has  accomplished. 
From  that  hour  your  guardian's  fate  was  sealed.  I  betrayed 
him,  that  my  power  over  you  might  not  pass  away.  I  retained 
papers  which,  if  produced  at  his  trial,  will  force  those  most 
leniently  disposed  towards  him,  to  award  him  the  doom  of 
the  traitor.  His  fate  is  in  your  hands.  Now,  Miss  de  Bourg, 
act  as  your  heart  dictates." 

He  stopped,  for  he  feared  from  her  extreme  paleness  and  agi 
tation,  that  she  would  faint. 

"  Julie,  dearest  Julie,  forgive  my  harshness.  I  love  you  too 
well  to  behold  your  sufferings  without  feeling  what  a  wretch  I 
am  to  render  you  unhappy.  Pardon  my  strange  wooing,  Julie  ; 
but  I  must  win  you  or  die." 

She  motioned  to  him  to  leave  her.     With  effort  she  said — 

"  To-morrow  I  will  answer  you.  I  must  think.  This  revela 
tion  has  but  widened  the  gulf  between  us,  yet  you  persist 
in  claiming  a  chilled  and  revolted  heart,  as  the  ruling  spirit  of 
your  future  borne.  Beware,  Don  Pedro  Zavala ;  an  outraged 
woman  may  become  the  torment  of  him  who  has  forced  her  to 
debase  herself  in  her  own  esteem." 

"  Lovely   termagant !   I   fear  you  not.      The    iron   nerve 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  273 

that  could  bend  you  to  my  will  before  marriage,  will  enable  me 
to  rule  you  afterwards.  Adieu ! — I  am  as  certain  of  you  now  as 
if  the  words  had  already  been  said  which  will  chain  you 
to  my  triumphal  car.  It  is  something  worth  accomplishing  to 
triumph  over  a  dislike  like  yours.  You  shall  love  me  yet,  Julie, 
or  at  least  you  shall  feign  it,  if  you  feel  it  not." 

With  an  exulting  smile  he  kissed  his  hand  to  her  as  he 
left  the  room.  Julie  threw  herself  on  a  sofa,  and  thought  over 
the  scene  which  had  just  passed,  until  her  mind  became  a  com 
plete  chaos  of  dark  and  confused  emotions.  Had  she  indeed 
been  the  cause  of  such  overwhelming  disaster  to  her  guardian  ? 
But  for  the  fatal  love  which  she  had  inspired,  he  might  have  been 
at  the  summit  of  his  desires.  Could  she  then  refuse  to  save 
him  from  the  doom  that  hung  suspended  over  him  ?  After  some 
time  spent  in  endeavoring  to  compose  her  mind,  she  arose 
and  sought  her  guardian.  She  found  him  still  in  the  hall, 
seated  near  a  window,  with  his  face  buried  in  his  hands.  When 
she  spoke  to  him  he  looked  up,  and  she  saw  that  he  was,still 
pale  from  the  violent  excitement  of  his  interview  with  Zavala. 
lie  attempted  to  address  her,  but  for  some  moments  his  voice 
was  so  unsteady  that  it  was  with  difficulty  she  understood  him. 

"  Julie,  Zavala  has  been  with  you.  You  know,  my  child,  the 
terms  on  Avhich  we  stand.  He  exacts  from  me  another  effort  to 
move  you  in  his  favor. 

"  And  what  answer  did  you  return,  dear  sir  ?"  inquired  Julie, 
in  a  faltering  tone. 

"  I  have  no  choice,"  said  he  gloomily.  "  I  would  have  saved 
you  from  this  marriage  if  it  had  been  possible.  It  is  not.  I  am 
in  his  power,  and  he  knows  it.  He  holds  the  sword  suspended 
above  my  head,  and  you  must  bid  him  remove  it,  or  suffer  it  to 
fall  and  destroy  me." 

"  Is  there  no  alternative  ;  no  other  means  of  inducing  him  to 
withhold  the  evidence  he  has  in  his  power  to  give  ?"  . 

"  None ;  he  is  inexorable.  I  have  been  almost  tempted 
to  say  to  him,  '  Go,  and  do  your  worst ;  I  will  die  sooner  than 
submit  to  such  ignoble  terms.'  " 

"  No,  no ;  do  not  speak  thus,  dear  sir ;  I  will  fulfil  this 
engagement.  I  cannot  waver  a  moment,  when  I  know  your 
safety  is  so  deeply  implicated.  I  only  ask  this  favor.  Let  the 
marriage  be  postponed  as  long  as  possible.  Until  after  the  trial 
is  over,  suffer  things  to  remain  as  they  are.  When  you  are  safe 
I  will  give  my  hand  to  Don  Pedro  on  the  same  evening,  if  he 
wishes  it ;  but  not  before." 


274  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

Col.  Alwin  was  deeply  affected  at  the  unselfish  devotion 
manifested  by  his  ward,  and  he  kissed  her  tenderly  as  he  thanked 
her.  As  she  looked  into  his  face,  she  saw  that  those  proud  eyes 
which  usually  suppressed  any  other  emotion  than  softness, 
were  filled  with  tears.  He  dashed  them  hastily  away,  as  if 
ashamed  of  such  wanton  evidences  of  feeling. 


CHAPTER  XLVL 

IT  was  towards  the  close  of  a  clear  sunny  day,  in  the  spring 
of  the  year  18 —  that  two  travellers  reined  up  their  steeds  on 
an"  eminence  which  commands  a  view  of  the  city  of  Richmond. 
One  was  a  gentleman  advanced  in  life,  with  the  serious  deport 
ment  of  a  man  who  had  spent  the  best  years  of  his  life  in  strug 
gling  with  disappointments  that  wear  the  spirit,  and  wither 
without  debasing  the  heart. 

His  companion  was  many  years  younger ;  but  his  face,  too, 
wore  the  shadow  of  deep  and  sorrowful  thought.  The  glow  of 
a  brilliant  sunset  was  fading  from  the  sky,  and  its  last  lingering 
beams  were  reflected  from  the  spires  of  the  city.  Below  them 
lay  the  village  of  Manchester,  in  all  its  great  beauty ;  the  wind 
ing  river,  with  its  mimic  falls,  breaking  in  foam  over  the  rocky' 
ledges  that  obstruct  its  course,  gleamed  in  the  ruddy  light ;  a 
small  island,  in  the  centre  of  the  stream,  was  covered  with  a 
luxuriant  growth  of  trees,  which  were  reflected  on  the  broken 
surface  of  the  water  in  a  thousand  fantastic  shapes.  On  the 
opposite  side  lay  the  city  of  Richmond,  built  on  its  three  pic 
turesque  hills.  The  houses  were  generally  surrounded  by  thick 
shrubbery,  and  their  white  walls  offered  a  pleasant  contrast  to 
the  vivid  green  of  nature's  garniture.  Strikingly  opposed  to 
the  lightness  and  elegance  of  the  buildings,  was  the  main  street, 
which  stretched  at  the  base  of  the  hills  its  heavy  closely  built 
houses,  used  principally  for  mercantile  purposes.  The  Capitol, 
standing  on  the  summit  of  Shocco  Hill,  and  proudly  overlooking 
the  rest  of  the  city,  elicited  several  remarks  from  our  travellers. 
The  elder  one  said,  with  melancholy  emphasis — 

"  The  place  is  much  changed  since  I  last  looked  upon  it,  but 
not  so  much  as  I  myself  am.  There  the  hand  of  man  has 
wrought  great  improvements,  while  here  (striking  his  hand  on 
his  breast)  the  will  of  One,  to  whom  they  are  as  atoms,  has 
wrought  desolation." 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  275 

"  Why  say  so  now  ?''  replied  his  companion.  "  You  are 
about  to  claim  one  who  will  give  a  new  interest  to  life ;  whose 
affection  will  repay  you  for  all  your  sufferings." 

"True,  but  I  cannot  look  on  these  scenes  without  recalling 
the  mournful  fact.  I  came  to  this  city  years  ago,  a  refugee 
from  my  native  land,  seeking  an  adored  wife  and  an  only  child. 
I  remember  what  visions  of  rapture  filled  my  heart,  as  the  vessel 
that  bore  me  sailed  up  yonder  river.  I  deemed  myself  certain 
of  meeting  my  beloved  ones,  and  in  fancy  I  beheld  those  so 
long  and  eagerly  sought,  clasped  to  my  breast  in  safety.  I 
reached  the  bourne  of  my  wishes — fled  with  frantic  haste  to  the 
house  to  which  I  had  been  directed,  and  there  beheld  a 
stranger !  A  similarity  in  circumstances,  and  a  slight  resem 
blance  in  name,  had  deceived  the  person  who  gave  me  the  fal 
lacious  hopes  of  finding  in  her  the  wife  I  sought.  Ah,  Charles, 
what  words  shall  paint  the  agony  that  then  overwhelmed  me  ? 
I  continued  my  search  throughout  every  portion  of  the  United 
States,  and  until  I  met  with  you,  I  gained  no  clue  to  the  fate  of 
those  I  loved  better  than  life.  Now  I  go  to  seek  one  who  has 
been  reared  among  strangers,  and  taught  to  yield  her  affections, 
her  obedience,  to  the  protector  of  her  childhood.  Do  you 
indeed  think  she  can  give  to  me  the  love  my  yearning  heart 
will  crave  ?  I  fear  I  shall  be  too  exacting." 

"  Never  too  much  so  for  her,"  said  the  young  man  eagerly. 
"  If  I  know  her  heart,  it  will  bound  to  meet,  and  cling  to  yours, 
with  all  the  devotion  a  father  can  require." 

"  Ah,  Charles,  you  speak  as  a  lover,  and  one  on  whom  disap 
pointment  has  seldom  fallen.  I  fear  to  anticipate  good,  dread 
ing  that  evil  may  be  present  with  me.  But  let  us  hasten ;  if 
we  linger  thus,  night  will  overtake  us  before  we  get  into  the 
town." 

They  put  spurs  to  their  horses,  and  soon  arrived  at  the  prin 
cipal  hotel.  On  entering  the  house,  they  found  it  crowded  with 
persons  who  had  been  drawn  thither  by  the  trial  of  Col.  Alwin, 
which  had  commenced  several  weeks  before.  Every  group  they 
encountered  was  discussing  the  proceedings  of  the  judicial  inves 
tigation,  which  was  then  agitating  the  whole  Union.  Among 
the  crowd,  the  younger  traveller  recognised  several  acquaint 
ances ;  he  approached  one  of  them,  and  inquired — 

"  How  fares  it  with  Col.  Alwin,  Mr.  Banks  ?" 

The  person  thus  addressed,  looked  serious  as  he  replied — 

"  No  one  can  as  yet  tell  what  the  result  of  his  trial  will  be. 
Heretofore,  there  has  been  no  evidence  offered  which  can  impli- 


276  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

cate  him  in  a  treasonable  conspiracy  against  the  government. 
It  is  whispered  by  some  that  this  Spaniard,  who  is  constantly 
with  him,  has  proofs,  if  he  would  bring  them  forward  ;  but 
Alwin  has  found  means  to  induce  him  to  withhold  them.  I 
must  confess  that  I  do  not  wish  them  to  come  to  light ;  I  con 
sider  him  sufficiently  punished  in  being  dragged  before  the  tri 
bunal  of  his  country,  to  answer  to  the  charges  preferred  against 
him.  The  tide  of  popular  opinion  is  strongly  against  him  just 
now,  and  it  would  go  hard  with  him  if  proofs  against  him 
should  be  brought  forward.  If  you  were  to  see  Col.  Alwin's 
daughter,  and  the  wife  of  Fitzgerald,  you  could  not  forbear 
wishing  them  to  be  acquitted,  even  if  you  believed  them  to  be 
both  guilty." 

"  As  to  the  guilt  of  Fitzgerald,"  replied  Russell,  "  it  is  but 
justice  to  believe  that  he  was  infatuated  and  dazzled  by  the 
prospects  held  out  to  him,  without  believing  that  any  injury 
was  designed  towards  the  country  in  which  he  had  found  an 
asylum." 

"  That  is  the  ground  his  counsel  have  taken.  To-morrow, 
Wirt  speaks  in  his  defence,  and  we  are  on  the  qui  vive,  expect 
ing  one  of  the  most  eloquent  harangues  that  has  yet  been  made. 
It  seems  a  strange  inconsistency  in  human  nature,  which 
induces  a  man  already  in  possession  of  all  that  can  render  life 
desirable,  to  risk  its  loss  by  grasping  at  more.  Such  was 
eminently  the  case  with  Fitzgerald :  what  had  he  to  do  with 
the  feverish  desire — the  withering  selfishness  of  ambition  ?  If 
he  could  not  be  contented  in  the  lot  Providence  had  assigned 
him,  he  scarcely  deserves  happiness.  I  have  seen  his  wife  in 
court,  day  after  day,  since  the  trial  has  been  progressing ;  and 
I  own,  when  I  looked  on  her  pale  face,  bowed  in  anguish  on 
her  bosom,  I  could  scarcely  excuse  the  husband  who  could  peril 
her  happiness  by  joining  in  so  desperate  an  adventure  as  this 
has  proved." 

In  the  ensuing  conversation  Russell  learned  that  Col.  Alwin 
had  been  removed  from  the  jail,  and  was  then  confined  in  the 
upper  apartments  of  the  Penitentiary,  which  afforded  a  more 
comfortable  and  secure  lodging  for  him.  After  seeing  his 
fellow-traveller  accommodated  with  a  room,  he  wandered  out  in 
search  of  it  without  any  more  definite  object  in  view  than  to 
see  the  walls  which  inclosed  his  father.  A  boy  guided  him  to 
the  gloomy  place  he  sought,  which  was  some  distance  from  the 
city. 

A  solitary  light  gleamed  from  an  upper  casement,  and  he 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  277 

could  fancy  his  stern  and  haughty  parent  there,  alone  with  the 
whirlwind  of  passions  that  must  fill  his  soul,  as  the  conviction 
darkened  upon  it,  that  he,  the  aspiring,  the  undaunted,  was 
really  a  prisoner,  awaiting  the  sentence  of  his  country's  laws  on 
his  very  existence. 

In  a  few  moments  the  door  opened,  and  two  figures  issued 
from  the  building.  As  thev  passed  the  lamp  which  hung  at 
the  entrance,  Russell  recognised  in  one  of  them  a  legal  gentle 
man  who  acted  as  counsellor  to  Col.  Alwin.  Having  a  slight 
acquaintance  with  him  he  immediately  joined  him,  and  learned 
from  him  all  the  proceedings  of  the  trial  which  had  already 
taken  place. 

"  If  you  wish  to  master  all  the  details  of  the  case,  Mr. 
Russell,"  he  concluded,  "  and  will  accompany  me  to  my  office, 
I  shall  be  happy  to  allow  you  to  look  over  the  papers  which 
are  in  my  possession.  I  believe  you  were  a  portion  of  the  time 
on  the  island ;  and,  perhaps,  may  be  able  to  furnish  some 
information  that  may  be  important  in  the  defence  I  intend 
making." 

Russell  gladly  availed  himself  of  the  offer,  and  accompanied 
him  at  once  to  his  office,  where  the  night  was  spent  in  master 
ing  the  cause  in  which  was  involved  the  happiness  of  all  that 
was  dear  to  him. 


CHAPTER  XLVIL 

EARLY  on  the  following  morning  the  whole  city  was  alive 
with  persons  who  had  crowded  into  it  from  all  portions  of  the 
union,  to  hear  the  close  of  the  trial,  which  had  attracted  the 
deepest  interest  from  the  celebrity  of  the  principal  individual, 
and  the  novel  nature  of  the  charge  preferred  against  him. 

Russell  had  passed  a  busy  night,  and  with  the  dawn  of 
morning  he  walked  out  to  refresh  his  exhausted  mind,  and  to 
calm  his  feelings  for  the  business  of  the  day. 

When  the  deep-toned  bell  gave  the  signal  for  the  court  to 
commence  its  proceedings,  he  lingered  on  the  outside  of  the 
Capitol,  watching  the  crowds  that  poured  into  it,  until  he  was 

joined   by  Mr. .    With  difficulty  they  made  their  way  to.. 

the  place  appointed  for  the  lawyers,  and  when  there,  Russell 
almost  feared  to  look  towards  the  prisoner.     He  dreaded  to  find 

24 


278  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

the  weight  of  years  added  to  his  appearance  by  the  occurrences 
of  the  past  few  months  ;  but  when  he  did  glance  at  that 
unbending  front  and  inscrutable  face,  he  felt  surprised  at  his 
own  fears. 

Col.  Alwin  was  standing  with  his  arms  folded  on  his  breast, 
his  clear  eye  steadily  regarding  the  crowd  that  looked  on  him ; 
there  was  no  shrinking  in  that  eagle  glance — no  consciousness 
that  he  was  regarded  as  a  criminal  by  those  before  him.  Calm, 
proud,  and  self-possessed,  he  did  not  permit  a  sign  of  suffering 
to  escape  him.  The  lines  around  the  mouth  were  a  little  deep 
ened,  and  the  broad  brow  bore  a  few  more  furrows  than  when 
Russell  had  last  looked  on  him.  These  were  the  only  visible 
tokens  of  the  storm  which  had  swept  over  him,  levelling  his 
haughty  aspirations  with  the  dust — leaving  him  without  a  hope 
of  ever  regaining  the  height  from  which  he  had  fallen.  Yet, 
beneath  that  outward  calm,  who  shall  dare  to  penetrate  ?  Who 
shall  dare  to  rend  the  veil  from  that  fearful  prison  house  1  the 
heart  of  him  whose  ambition  had  been  the  idol  of  his  life,  thus 
dragged  before  the  tribunal  of  his  country,  branded  with  the 
name  of  traitor  ?  Who  shall  paint  the  fearful  anguish  of  that 
high-hearted  man — the  humiliations  which  poured  their  floods 
of  bitterness  over  his  proud  and  fiery  soul,  as  he  stood  there  a 
marvel  and  a  wonder  to  the  gazing  crowd  that  surrounded  him  ? 

By  his  side  was  Fitzgerald.  He  also  was  composed  in  his 
bearing ;  but  his  cheeks  were  sunken,  his  eyes  heavy,  and  his 
whole  appearance  bore  the  stamp  of  the  deepest  dejection  and 
anxiety.  His  eyes  constantly  wandered  to  a  distant  part  of  the 
building  where  his  wife  and  the  daughters  of  Col.  Alwin  were 
seated.  A  curtain  was  drawn  in  front  of  them ;  and  as  Russell 
followed  the  direction  of  Fitzgerald's  eyes,  he  caught  a  glimpse 
of  a  pallid  face,  looking  from  behind  its  folds,  and  a  slight 
gesture  assured  him  that  Isabel  had  recognised  him,  even 
amidst  that  crowd. 

The  cause  was  opened  in  due  form,  and  the  defender  of  Fitz 
gerald,  one  of  America's  most  gifted  sons,  a  man  she  must 
ever  be  proud  to  claim  as  one  of  her  brightest  ornaments,  arose 
from  his  seat.  A  deep  hush  fell  over  that  dense  crowd  as 
the  clear  full  tones  of  the  speaker's  voice  rolled  through  the 
wide  hall,  each  modulation  distinctly  heard  in  its  remotest 
corner.  In  language  of  glowing  eloquence  he  described  that 
paradise  which  the  tempter,  like  a  second  serpent,  had  marred. 
He  described  Col.  Alwin  as  the  subtle  fiend,  casting  his  spells 
over  his  victim  with  sure  and  deadly  intent,  to  destroy  his  peace 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  279 

and  respectability.  By  the  mighty  power  of  genius  he  bore  his 
audience  along  with  him,  now  melting  into  pity  over  the 
anguish  of  the  wife  and  mother,  now  thrilling  with  indignation 
as  the  arts  which  had  deceived  the  unhappy  prisoner  were 
dwelt  on. 

He  finished ;  and  as  he  sank  back  upon  his  seat,  loud  mur 
murs  of  applause  greeted  him.  Before  the  excitement  sub 
sided,  one  of  the  opposite  counsel  arose — a  young  man  of 
modest  and  pleasing  exterior.  Many  wondered  that  he  should 
dare  to  reply  to  the  burst  of  eloquence  to  which  they  had  just 
listened ;  but  although  very  pale,  he  did  not  appear  the  least 
daunted.  At  first  his  voice  was  low,  and  the  few  opening 
sentences  were  inaudible,  except  to  those  immediately  around 
him  ;  but  he  soon  obtained  the  mastery  over  the  painful  feelings 
which  struggled  in  his  breast,  and  his  deep-toned  voice  rang 
over  the  crowded  assembly  as  clear  and  bold  as  that  of  his  pre 
decessor.  He  described  that  lovely  island  home  as  he  had  seen 
it,  with  eloquence  little  inferior  to  that  of  his  opponent,  and 
showed  wherein  imagination  had  veiled  the  truth.  He  described 
the  owner  of  that  Eden  as  one  weary  of  the  solitude  in  which  he 
lived,  eager  for  action,  yet  weakly  wavering,  until  a  bolder 
spirit  dared  to  point  out  to  him  the  means  of  attaining  his 
wishes.  He  showed  that  he  had  been  warned,  and  refused 
to  listen ;  that  he  had  willingly  grasped  the  glittering  bubble, 
which  had  burst  and  drawn  destruction  on  his  head. 

When  Col.  Alwin  heard  the  first  tones  of  the  speaker's  voice, 
he  started  forward  to  assure  himself  that  his  ears  had  not 
deceived  him  ;  and  as  he  ascertained  the  identity  of  his  defender, 
a  flush  mounted  even  to  his  pale  temples ;  but  no  other  sign  of 
emotion  was  visible  throughout  the  whole  time. 

"  Well  done,  my  young  friend  !  A  grateful  heart  has  indeed 

inspired  you,"  said  Mr. ,  as  Russell  sank  back  on  his  seat, 

exhausted  by  the  long  and  energetic  speech  he  had  just 
utterred. 

"Who  is  this  young  man?"  was  murmured  among  the 
crowd. 

"  I  do  not  know.  A  protege,  I  believe,  of  Col.  Alwin,"  was 
the  reply. 

"  Let  him  be  who  he  may,  he  is  a  noble-hearted  fellow ;  aye, 
and  one  of  sound  rnind  too,"  said  a  bluff  old  man,  who  had. 
listened  with  the  deepest  attention  to  every  word  that  fell  from 
the  lips  of  Russell. 

The  sheriff  commanded  order  in  court,  and  the  Chief  Justice 


280  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

arose,  and  in  a  concise  and  masterly  manner,  summed  up 
the  evidence  which  had  been  brought  forward  on  the  trial. 
He  then  seated  himself,  and  the  jury  retired  to  their  chamber. 

Fitzgerald  buried  his  face  in  his  hands,  and  his  nervous  rest 
lessness  betrayed  his  anxiety  as  to  the  result.  No  change  took 
place  either  in  the  countenance  or  position  of  Col.  Alwin,  until 
the  jury  returned.  Immovable  as  a  block  of  granite,  he  ap 
peared  the  most  unconcerned  one  amid  that  vast  crowd,  as 
to  the  result  of  their  deliberations. 

When  they  had  re-appeared,  and  seated  themselves,  he 
suddenly  leaned  forward,  and  listened  eagerly  for  the  words  of 
the  foreman  ;  and  a  gleam  of  triumph  crossed  his  expressive 
features  as  he  heard  them. 

"  We,  the  jury,  say  that  Frederick  Alwin  is  not  proved  to  be 
guilty  under  this  indictment,  by  any  evidence  submitted  to  us. 
We  therefore  pronounce  him  Not  Guilty." 

He  was  proceeding  to  make  a  similar  report  respecting 
the  decision  on  Fitzgerald's  case,  when  a  stifled  shriek  inter 
rupted  the  proceedings  of  the  court,  and  a  way  was  opened 
through  the  crowd  for  the  fainting  form  of  a  lady,  to  be  borne 
out.  It  was  the  excited  and  sensitive  Isabel,  who  had  persisted 
in  attending  the  last  day  of  the  trial,  although  her  health  was 
much  too  feeble  to  render  such  a  course  prudent. 


CHAPTER    XLVin. 

WHEN  Russell  left  the  Capitol  he  avoided  his  father,  and 
escaped  as  quickly  as  possible  from  the  crowd  of  persons 
who  pressed  around  him,  to  offer  their  congratulations  on 
his  successful  defence.  At  that  moment  his  mind  was  occupied 
with  far  different  thoughts  ;  he  hastened  to  the  hotel,  and  with 
a  light  step  sprang  up  the  flight  of  stairs  leading  to  the  room  of 
his  companion  of  the  preceding  day.  He  found  him  eagerly 
expecting  him. 

"  What  news  ? — ah  !  I  see  'it  is  joyful.'1 

"  Yes  ;  he  is  free — cleared — and  I  have  been  partly  instru 
mental  in  accomplishing  this.  Oh,  my  dear  friend,  I  am  the 
happiest  fellow  alive." 

"  And  I,  too,  am  happy,  Charles.  Happy  in  my  sympathy 
with  your  delight,  and  far,  far  happier  in  my  own  anticipations 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  281 

of  joy.  I  have  seen  her,  boy,  and  never  did  my  heart  thrill 
with  such  rapture  as  when  I  gazed  on  the  sweet  face  of 
my  daughter,  and  felt  the  exultation  of  a  fond,  proud  father.  If 
her  mind  is  as  lovely  as  her  person,  I  am  too  blessed." 

"  Have  you  spoken  to  her,  or  made  yourself  known  ?"  in 
quired  Russell,  in  some  surprise. 

"  No — it  was  merely  by  accident  that  I  obtained  a  view  of 
her.  I  have  been  lingering  about  the  house  all  day,  and  was 
only  withheld  from  entering  by  my  promise  to  you  not  to  seek 
her  until  this  trial  was  over,  and  her  protector  safe.  Late  this 
evening,  as  she  accompanied  Miss  Alwin  home,  I  saw  her, — I 
heard  her  speak  as  she  passed  me.  Ah  !  that  voice  betrayed 
my  child  at  once  :  it  was  that  of  her  dead  mother,  and  my 
heart  grew  faint  within  me  as  I  listened  to  its  tones.  I  leaned 
on  the  palings  around  their  yard,  and  looked  at  her :  her  eye 
met  mine  with  an  expression  of  surprise,  but  it  melted  into  a 
sweet  smile,  as  she  bowed  as  if  recognising  an  acquaintance. 
Oh,  Charles,  I  do  not  wonder  that  you  love  her !  I  already 
adore  her  !" 

"  How  could  you  restrain  yourself  from  rushing  forward  and 
claiming  her  as  your  child  ?" 

"  Ah  !  that  would  have  been  too  much  like  a  hero  fashioned 
by  one  of  my  own  countrymen.  You  forget,  too,  that  with  me 
the  age  of  impulse  is  past,  and  I  anticipate  far  more  rational 
enjoyment  in  revealing  myself  this  evening  to  her  guardian,  and 
claiming  my  daughter  at  his  hands.  Besides,  this  Zavala  is  to 
be  dealt  with." 

It  had  been  arranged  that  the  marriage  of  Julie  should  take 
place  on  the  evening  of  the  acquittal  of  her  guardian,  as  Zavala 
would  not  consent  to  postpone  his  reward  longer  than  the  free 
dom  of  Col.  Alwin  placed  it  out  of  his  power  to  use  the  papers 
in  his  possession  to  his  detriment.  The  ceremony  was  to  be  as 
private  as  possible,  and  again  Julie  saw  the  evening  approach 
which  was  to  give  her  to  him,  with  feelings  of  even  deeper 
repugnance  than  she  had  before  felt.  Let  her  sufferings  be 
what  they  might,  she  had  determined  that  she  would  not  per 
mit  them  to  be  visible  to  her  beloved  protector.  His  spirit 
was  already  sufficiently  harassed,  without  permitting  him  to  see 
the  extent  of  the  wretchedness  she  had  inflicted  on  herself  to 
save  him.  Late  in  the  evening  she  walked  out  in  the  extensive 
garden  which  surrounded  their  abode,  that  she  might  indulge 
her  emotions  unobserved,  and  escape  for  a  few  moments  from 
the  sound  of  human  voices,  for  it  seemed  to  her  that  all 

24* 


282  THE      O  O  N  8  P  I  K  A  T  O  R  . 

sounded  cold  and  unfeeling.  She  threw  herself  on  a  rustic 
seat,  and  unclosed  a  small  case  containing  a  miniature  of  Rus 
sell.  It  was  the  last  look  of  sorrowing  affection  on  the  features 
of  the  only  being  she  feared  she  could  ever  regard  with  that 
deep  and  enduring  love  her  heart  was  so  eminently  formed  to 
feel,  and  tears  gathered  slowly  on  her  long  lashes,  and  fell  on 
the  inanimate  resemblance.  She  pressed  it  to  her  lips,  and 
kissed  the  lucid  drops  from  the  glass  that  covered  it,  as  she 
murmured — 

"  It  surely  is  not  wrong  to  look  on  him  for  the  last  time. 
After  this  evening,  I  must  forget  my  feelings  towards  him. 
I  will  repress  them  or  die ;  but  now  I  must  weep  over  lost  hap 
piness  and  disappointed  dreams.  Oh,  would  that  this  weight 
of  wretchedness  could  be  removed  from  my  heart !" 

"  Who  talks  of  wretchedness  ?"  said  a  voice  close  behind  her. 
She  started  in  alarm,  and  looking  up,  beheld  Theresa  standing 
beneath  the  shadow  of  a  neighboring  tree. 

"  Who  talks  of  wretchedness  where  I  am  ?  Dare  you  speak 
of  it  with  that  unwrinkled  brow  and  raven  hair  ?  Mine  turned 
white  in  a  night,  and  I  am  not  one  to  grieve  either  over  much, 
where  calamity  is  not  of  that  overwhelming  kind  that  crushes 
both  hope  and  reason  at  a  single  blow.  What  sorrow  have 
you  known,  daughter  of  hope  and  affection  ?  Have  you  ever 
watched  beside  the  bed  of  one  who  was  dearest  of  all  earth's 
creatures,  while  the  fluttering  spirit  was  hovering  on  the  brink 
of  eternity  ?  Have  you  felt  the  clasp  of  the  cold  fingers  grow 
fainter  and  fainter  until  they  parted  from  their  hold  ?  Have 
you  seen  the  eye  gazing  into  yours  with  that  earnestness  which 
seems  as  if  the  spirit  would  carry  into  the  grave  the  remem 
brance  of  your  features,  grow  dim  and  sightless  ?  Then,  and 
only  then,  have  you  seen  the  shadows  of  the  night  of  affliction 
closing  around  you,  and  darkening  all  your  future  life.  Speak 
not  of  sorrow,  maiden — you  know  not  what  it  is.  Tell  me  the 
cause  of  your  unhappiness :  perhaps  I  may  be  able  to  give  you 
some  comfort — some  hope  amid  despondency.  You  are  robed 
as  a  bride,  and  your  cheek  is  as  colorless  as  your  dress.  Can 
you  be  on  the  eve  of  marrying  that  dark  villain  who  compassed 
the  destruction  of  your  guardian's  fine  schemes  ?  Speak — is 
it  so  ?" 

"  It  is  ;  but  of  what  interest  can  that  be  to  you,  my  good 
woman  ?" 

"  Nothing  to  me,  perhaps,  but  worth  knowing  to  one  I  have 
much  cause  to  love  ;  and  for  his  sake  I  would  save  you  from 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  283 

this  marriage.  What  end  can  your  guardian  now  serve  by 
forcing  you  into  such  a  measure  ?" 

"  You  speak  strangely.  How  do  you  know  it  is  not  my  wish 
to  marry  him  ?" 

"  Ha !  ha  !  and  you  think  to  deceive  me  !  Ah  !  young  one, 
your  face  reveals  a  different  story  to  that  your  lips  utter.  Does 
the  dove  mate  with  the  vulture  ?  No,  lady — the  heart  that 
has  once  loved  Charles  Russell  may  not  lightly  forget  that 
love,  and  least  of  all,  for  such  a  rival  as  your  guardian  would 
give  him.  Good  bye — I  must  hurry  away  to  tell  my  news  to 
those  it  most  concerns ;  for  it  takes  a  long  head  and  a  short 
wit  to  keep  even  with  Alwin." 

She  turned  away,  and  walked  rapidly  towards  the  lower  part 
of  the  garden,  where  there  was  a  gate,  which  communicated 
with  a  back  street.  The  reflections  of  Julie  on  this  strange 
apparition  were  interrupted  by  the  voice  of  Isabel,  calling  on 
her  name.  She  immediately  arose,  and  returned  with  her  to 
the  house. 

Only  a  few  persons  besides  the  family  had  been  invited  to 
witness  the  ceremony  ;  and  at  the  hour  appointed,  Col.  Alwin 
entered  the  room  in  which  Julie  sat,  endeavoring  to  wear  an 
air  of  serenity.  He  trembled  as  he  folded  her  to  his  heart,  and 
informed  her  that  Zavala  and  the  clergyman  had  arrived,  and 
only  awaited  her  presence  in  the  next  apartment. 

"  One  moment ;  one  short  moment  more,"  said  Julie,  in  irre 
pressible  agitation. 

"  I  will  allow  you  five,  my  love.  At  the  end  of  that  time  I 
hope  you  will  be  more  composed." 

"  I  will — I  will,"  she  hurriedly  replied,  and  the  door  closed 
on  his  retiring  figure.  Never  was  a  more  fervent  prayer  offered 
up  at  the  throne  of  the  Most  High,  than  that  which  sprang 
from  the  breaking  heart  of  the  unhappy  girl,  as  she  stood  with 
her  hands  clasped  over  her  throbbing  brow.  By  a  powerful 
effort  she  stifled  the  rush  of  overwhelming  emotion,  which 
threatened  to  destroy  all  the  calmness  she  had  been  able  to  attain. 

Leaning  on  the  arm  of  the  only  being  who  fully  understood 
her  feelings,  Julie  at  the  end  of  the  promised  time  proceeded  to 
the  sitting  room.  Col.  Alwin  met  her  at  the  door,  and  placing 
her  hand  in  that  of  the  triumphant  Zavala,  proceeded  to 
the  parlor,  where  the  party  had  assembled  that  was  to  witness 
the  espousals  of  the  lovely,  but  unhappy  looking  creature,  who 
clung  to  the  arm  of  Isabel,  as  if  for  support  in  the  trying  scene 
before  her. 


284  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

A  mist  seemed  to  fall  over  her  sight,  and  for  an  instant 
her  senses  reeled.  The  first  words  she  heard  the  minister  utter 
were — 

"  All  who  have  any  objection  to  these  two  persons  being 
joined  in  marriage,  speak  now,  or  for  ever  after  hold  their 
peace." 

There  was  an  almost  imperceptible  pause,  and  the  clergyman 
was  about  to  proceed,  when  a  slight  movement  was  made  near 
the  door,  and  a  full  clear  voice  said — 

"I  do  ;  forbear,  old  man  ;  commit  not  so  cruel  and  impious 
an  act,  as  to  join  together  those  who  stand  before  you." 

Every  one  looked  around  in  amazement,  and  Col.  Alwin 
haughtily  said — 

"  Who  dares  to  interrupt  the  ceremony  ?  Advance,  whoever 
you  may  be,  and  allege  your  objections  to  my  ward  being  given 
in  marriage  to  this  gentleman." 

A  figure  advanced  from  the  door,  wrapped  in  a  large  cloak, 
with  his  hat  pulled  over  his  brow,  in  such  a  manner  as  to  con 
ceal  all  except  the  lower  part  of  his  face.  He  walked  slowly  up 
to  the  bridal  group,  and  said  deliberately — 

"  /  object  to  this  young  lady  being  bestowed  on  that  person 
who  holds  her  hand,  and  I  have  a  good  right  to  do  so." 

"  And  who  the  devil  are  you  ?"  exclaimed  Zavala,  laying  his 
hand  on  his  dagger,  with  a  menacing  air. 

The  stranger  dropped  his  cloak,  and  exhibited  a  tall  graceful 
figure,  arrayed  in  the  brilliant  uniform  of  the  guards  of  the  un 
happy  Louis  XVI. ;  then  removing  his  hat,  he  threw  back  thick 
clusters  of  slightly  silvered  hair,  and  exposed  a  countenance 
which  time  and  sorrow  had  furrowed,  but  which  still  retained 
traces  of  great  manly  beauty. 

Every  eye  present  glanced  from  the  noble  face  thus  ex 
hibited,  to  that  of  the  pale  and  shrinking  bride  ;  and  all  could 
discern  a  marked  resemblance  to  him  who  thus  claimed  the 
right  to  control  her  destiny. 

Had  the  eye  of  the  stranger  possessed  the  fatal  power 
attributed  to  that  of  the  Caliph  Vathek,  it  could  not  have 
wrought  a  more  instantaneous  effect  on  Zavala.  His  face 
became  of  a  deathlike  hue,  and  he  glared  on  the  intruder  as  if 
he  doubted  the  evidence  of  his  senses. 

"  I,  sir,  am  the  Comte  de  Bourg,"  said  he,  as  he  threw 
his  arm  around  the  form  of  his  daughter,  and  drew  her  from 
the  side  of  Zavala.  "I  have  to  thank  you,  sir,  for  your  unre 
mitting  exertions  to  obtain  the  restoration  of  my  forfeited 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  285 

estates.  I  have  seen  the  French  ambassador,  and  am  fully 
aware  of  the  extent  of  the  service  you  have  rendered  me.  If  I 
mistake  not,  I  have  also  to  thank  you  for  this,"  and  he  held  up 
his  hand,  bound  up  as  if  a  wound  had  been  recently  inflicted 
upon  it.  "  Begone,  sir,  and  leave  this  city  within  the  hour,  or 
I  will  have  you  arrested  for  an  attempt  to  assassinate  me." 

Utterly  confounded  by  the  sudden  turn  events  had  taken,  and 
knowing  his  own  guilt,  Zavala  hurriedly  departed,  without  even 
a  word  of  farewell.  De  Bourg  folded  his  daughter  to  his 
heart,  and  said — 

"  For  the  first  time  for  many,  many  years,  you  are  pressed  to 
a  father's  heart,  my  Julie.  Blame  him  not  for  having  delayed 
to  claim  you,  for  only  a  few  weeks  have  elapsed  si  nee  he  learned 
with  certainty  that  he  yet  possessed  a  living  child." 

Then  turning  to  Col.  Alwin,  he  said — 

"To  you,  noble-hearted  man,  I  owe  more  than  life,  for 
the  preservation  of  this  lovely  flower,  and  for  the  kindness  you 
bestowed  on  the  angel  who  is  now  in  heaven.  Receive  my 
thanks-^my  earnest,  heartfelt  thanks." 

"  You  owe  me  none,"  replied  Alwin,  with  emotion. 
"  Her  tender  affection  has  been  to  me  more  than  a  suffi 
cient  reward  for  the  cares  I  have  bestowed  upon  her.  You 
arrived  just  in  time  to  save  your  daughter  from  a  union 
she  detested ;  and  had  I  known  that  a  parent  still  lived 
to  claim  her  obedience,  I  should  not  have  permitted  her 
to  sacrifice  herself  for  my  sake." 

"  Think  no  more  of  that,"  replied  De  Bourg,  quickly.  "  She 
only  acted  as  her  duty  to  you  prompted  ;  but  since  the  sacrifice 
is  no  longer  necessary,  she  will  find  that  she  has  escaped  from 
one  lover  only  to  bestow  this  fair  hand  on  another.  It  has  long 
been  promised  to  one  who  has  become  as  a  son  to  me." 

"  My  father,"  said  Julie,  concealing  her  face  on  his  breast,  "  do 
you  wish  to  throw  me  off  so  soon  as  you  recover  me  ?  I  shall  be 
too  happy  to  remain  with  you.  Pray  think  no  more  of  this  new 
marriage ;  it  will  make  me  wretched." 

"  We  shall  see  that,"  said  the  father,  smiling  affectionately  on 
her.  "  I  shall  consult  your  inclinations,  my  love,  and  if  your 
repugnance  to  the  union  cannot  be  overcome,  you  shall  act  as 
you  please." 

Julie  murmured  her  thanks,  and  he  turned  towards  the 
door,  and  said — 

"  Advance,  my  young  friend,  and  claim  the  reward  of  your 
constancy." 


286  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

Russell  entered,  and  advanced  towards  the  amazed  group ; 
Col.  Alwin  met  him,  and  cordially  grasped  his  hand,  while  he 
uttered  many  warm  thanks  for  the  service  he  had  that  morning 
rendered  him. 

"  My  noble  boy,"  he  concluded,  "  is  it  indeed  you  who  have 
been  instrumental  in  making  this  happy  discovery  ?" 

De  Bourg  saw  the  emotion  pictured  in  Russell's  countenance, 
and  answered  for  him. 

"  You  are  indebted  to  him  for  much  more  than  you  are 
aware,  Col.  Alwin  ;  for  myself,  I  thus  repay  the  obligations  he 
has  conferred  on  me." 

As  he  spoke  he  placed  the  hand  of  his  daughter  in  that  of 
Russell.  One  look  between  the  lovers  had  been  sufficient :  the 
dark  gulf  which  had  separated  them  was  annihilated ;  their 
affection  had  stood  the  test  of  time  and  trial,  and  had  come 
forth  pure  and  unchanged. 

Once  more  the  clergyman  was  called  on  to  perform  the 
sacred  ceremony  which  had  been  so  strangely  interrupted  ;  and 
now  the  fair  bride  no  longer  clung  as  a  lifeless  weight  to  the 
arm  oh  which  she  leaned.  She  was  deeply  agitated  by  the 
varied  emotions  which  had  passed  through  her  mind  during  the 
evening ;  but  her  low  voice  was  unfaltering  as  she  uttered  the 
vows  which  her  heart  so  deeply  ratified. 

"  And  now,"  said  Col.  Alwin,  when  the  congratulations  to  the 
newly-married  pair  were  over,  "  do  inform  us  how  this  happy 
denouement  has  been  brought  about.  I  am  entirely  at  a  loss 
to  account  for  the  mastery  you  seemed  to  possess  over  Zavala." 

"  Willingly,"  replied  the  Comte  de  Bourg.  "  Come  here, 
my  child ;  let  me  sit  with  your  hand  clasped  in  mine,  and  feel 
the  '  sober  certainty  of  waking  bliss,'  while  I  relate  the  history 
of  my  life." 

With  Julie  by  his  side,  and  the  rest  of  the  group  around  him, 
De  Bourg  recounted  the  following  story. 

"  You  are,  perhaps,  aware,  my  friends,  that  I  held  a  post  of 
high  honor  in  the  court  of  France,  during  the  reign  of  the 
unfortunate  Louis.  I  stayed  by  my  sovereign  until  the  last 
moment  of  his  life  ;  and  I  despaired  not  of  the  regeneration  of 
my  unhappy  country,  until  I  saw  him  fall  on  the  scaffold. 
During  the  terrible  days  of  proscription  that  followed,  I,  among 
many  others,  was  pointed  out  for  destruction.  A  friend  warned 
me  in  time,  and  I  fled  to  my  chateau,  where  my  wife  and  child 
were  residing.  Hurried  preparations  were  made  for  our 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  287 

departure  to  a  foreign  land,  and  we  set  out  for  the  sea  coast 
where  we  were  to  embark. 

"  A  considerable  party  accompanied  us,  consisting  of  persons 
similarly  situated.  We  arrived  at  the  appointed  spot  in  safety  ; 
and  the  women  and  children  were  already  placed  on  board  of 
an  American  vessel  which  awaited  us,  when  a  party  of  soldiers 
sent  in  pursuit  suddenly  appeared.  Five  of  the  number  were 
taken,  after  a  short  but  terrible  struggle.  Wounded  severely — 
frantic  from  my  ineffectual  efforts  to  escape  the  wretches  who, 
held  me  in  captivity,  I  beheld  the  vessel  make  sail,  with  my 
beloved  Julie  stretching  forth  her  arms  towards  me ;  and  her 
agonized  cries  were  borne  over  the  waters  to  my  stricken  soul. 
Oh  !  my  friends,  from  that  dark  hour  to  the  present,  I  have 
never  known  a  moment  of  happiness. 

"  I  was  taken  to  Paris,  and  after  a  long  imprisonment  was 
condemned  to  be  executed  on  the  same  spot  on  which  the  beau 
tiful  Marie  Antoinette  had  perished  a  few  weeks  before.  I  had 
resigned  myself  to  my  fate,  and  was  hourly  expecting  to  be  the 
next  victim  dragged  from  my  cell  to  expiate  the  crime  of  being 
more  nobly  born,  and  more  gently  nurtured  than  my  judges, 
when  the  door  of  my  cell  opened,  and  a  young  woman  entered. 
In  some  surprise  I  recognised  the  wife  of  one  of  the  party  then 
in  power,  to  whom  I  had  rendered  a  service  of  considerable  im 
portance  some  years  before.  Madame was  not  ungrate 
ful  ;  she  came  to  save  me  from  the  fate  that  menaced  me,  and 
she  brought  with  her  a  disguise  and  passport  for  England. 

"  After  many  difficulties  I  succeeded  in  reaching  Dover;  and 
after  visiting  London  to  claim  the  wreck  of  my  fortune  from  the 
bankers  in  whose  care  it  had  been  placed,  I  sailed  for  New 
York.  All  my  endeavors  were  vain  to  trace  my  wife  and  child. 
For  years  I  wandered  over  the  different  states,  deluded  by 
descriptions,  resembling  those  I  sought,  into  the  belief  that  I 
should  soon  be  successful. 

"  At  length,  wearied  with  the  fruitlessness  of  the  search,  I 
left  the  haunts  of  civilized  men,  and  journeyed  on  foot  through 
the  wilderness,  until  I  reached  Gallipolis  in  Ohio.  There  was 
a  settlement  of  the  natives  of  my  own  country,  who,  like  myself, 
had  fled  from  the  persecutions  of  the  Reign  of  Terror.  I 
remained  among  them  but  a  few  months.  The  sufferings  of 
my  life,  and  the  terrible  uncertainty  that  weighed  on  my  mind 
relative  to  the  fate  of  my  wife  and  child,  unfitted  me  for  com 
munion  with  any  human  being.  I  adopted  the  life  of  a  hunter, 
and  lived  utterly  secluded  from  all  society,  until  my  young 


288  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

friend  here  accidentally  discovered  my  abode.  He,  like  myself, 
was  unhappy,  and  the  sympathy  in  our  feelings  drew  us  together. 
He  remained  with  me  until  a  communication  from  one  of  the 
few  friends  I  possessed  in  this  country  induced  me  to  travel  to 
Baltimore,  expecting  that  I  had  at  last  gained  a  clue  to  lead  me 
to  those  I  so  eagerly  desired  to  find. 

"  Many  months  passed  before  Russell  and  myself  again  met ; 
then,  in  compliance  with  his  earnest  request,  I  related  my 
history  to  him,  and  divulged  my  true  name,  for  I  had  dropped 
my  title,  and  assumed  the  name  of  my  mother,  who  was  an 
Englishwoman,  soon  after  my  arrival  in  this  country.  What 
was  my  rapture  and  astonishment  to  learn  that  my  daughter 
lived,  and  was  all  the  fondest  father  could  wish  ! 

"  But  I  have  forestalled  this  part  of  my  story.  While  in 
Baltimore,  I  learned  the  name  of  the  French  ambassador  to  this 
country,  and  found  that  he  was  an  old  acquaintance  of  mine. 
I  felt  a  desire  to  see  him,  and  visited  Washington  for  that 
purpose.  He  appeared  much  pleased  to  meet  with  me,  and 
informed  me  that  the  solicitations  which  had  been  addressed  to 
the  First  Consul  in  my  behalf,  had  induced  him  to  restore  to 
me  the  enjoyment  of  my  forfeited  patrimony.  You  may  judge 
of  my  astonishment  at  such  news.  I  inquired  who  had  insti 
gated  these  proceedings,  and  learned  that  it  was  a  gentleman 
of  Spanish  descent,  of  the  name  of  Zavala.  From  that  moment 
I  was  convinced  that  my  wife  or  daughter  was  still  in  exist 
ence,  and  it  was  for  their  benefit  this  restoration  had  been  soli 
cited.  I  inquired  into  the  circumstances  of  Zavala,  and  learned 
that  he  held  a  large  amount  of  property  in  his  possession  ;  but 
during  several  years,  spent  in  the  capital  of  the  Republic,  he  had 
gambled  to  such  an  extent  as  to  involve  his  estates  deeply.  I 
ascertained  that  he  was  in  this  place,  attending  a  trial,  and 
immediately  came  hither. 

"  On  my  way  I  accidentally  encountered  Russell,  journeying 
to  the  same  spot,  and  it  was  then  I  related  to  him  the  events  of 
my  life,  and  informed  him  of  the  object  of  my  present  journey. 
He  speedily  showed  to  me  why  Zavala  had  so  deeply  interested 
himself  about  my  property,  and  I  pledged  myself  to  Charles 
not  to  reveal  myself  until  after  the  trial  was  decided.  He  had 
sanguine  hopes  of  a  happy  termination  to  it,  and  he  wished  our 
re-union  to  be  unclouded  by  a  fear  for  the  future.  I  wrote  to 
Zavala,  informing  him  of  my  arrival,  and  requesting  an  inter 
view  with  him.  He  made  no  answer ;  but  this  evening  I  had 
wandered  to  the  outskirts  of  the  town,  and  about  twilight,  as  I 


THB      CONSPIRATOR.  289 

was  hastening  to  the  hotel  to  join  Russell,  in  order  to  proceed 
thither  to  claim  my  child,  I  was  suddenly  attacked  by  a  man  in 
a  cloak  and  mask.  I  succeeded  in  disarming  him,  and  tore  the 
mask  from  his  face,  but  I  had  been  wounded  in  the  encounter, 
and  he  escaped  from  me.  When  I  reached  the  hotel  I  found 
an  old  woman  with  Russell,  who  had  sought  him  out  to  inform 
him  of  the  intended  marriage  of  Julie,  and,  so  soon  as  my  hand 
was  dressed,  we  lost  no  time  in  coming  hither.  To  my  amaze 
ment,  I  beheld  in  the  groom  the  same  man  who  had  attempted 
my  life  an  hour  before.  We  arrived  just  at  the  critical  moment, 
and  now  you  have  the  whole  story." 

They  all  thanked  him,  and  after  some  moments  Col,  Alwin 
thoughtfully  said : — 

"  I  am  glad  that  Julie  was  saved  from  Zavala,  but  I  fear  he 
has  it  in  his  power  to  work  me  mischief  yet,  by  exposing  some 
documents  in  his  possession." 

Russell  drew  forth  a  packet,  and  presented  it  to  his  father. 

u  These,  sir,  will,  I  hope,  relieve  your  mind  from  all  apprehen 
sions  respecting  Zavala.  We  had  another  encounter  while 
travelling  towards  this  place,  in  which  I  conquered.  I  then 
forced  him  to  deliver  up  every  paper  in  his  possession  which 
had  the  slightest  bearing  on  your  late  enterprise." 

"  And  to  you  I  owe  my  life,  my  noble  boy,  and  not  to  his 
forbearance  ;  although  it  was  to  be  purchased  at  such  a  price  ! " 

Isabel  uttered  her  animated  thanks,  and  as  Russell  canght 
the  half-withdrawn  glance  of  gratitude  from  his  lovely  bride,  he 
felt  that  he  was  indeed  blessed. 


CHAPTER  XLIX. 

THE  last  beams  of  the  setting  sun  streamed  into  the  open 
windows  of  an  apartment  in  the  vicinity  of  the  city,  and  the 
eyes  of  one  of  its  inmates  gazed  on  the  purple  and  golden 
clouds  that  floated  on  the  edge  of  the  horizon  with  the  consci 
ousness  that  it  was  the  last  time  they  would  ever  rest  on  such  a 
scene  in  this  world.  She  was  contented  that  it  should  be  so, 
for  misery  seemed  to  have  been  her  allotted  portion  in  life.  A 
few  brief  intervals  of  happiness  had  been  succeeded  by  the 
anguish  which  only  those  feel  who  have  cherished  hopes  until 

25 


290  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

they  have  entwined  themselves  with  their  very  existence,  and 
then  have  seen  them  disappointed. 

The  invalid  was  supported  by  pillows,  and  her  eyes  were 
alternately  turned  from  the  contemplation  of  the  heavens 
towards  the  door  of  the  apartment,  as  if  eagerly  expecting  the 
arrival  of  some  one.  Her  features  were  t'.iin  and  attenuated, 
and  her  breath  came  heavily,  and  with  much  apparent  difficulty, 
from  her  half-parted  lips  ;  yet,  even  in  the  shadow  of  death,  for 
it  was  evident  his  hand  was  on  the  heart  that  once  beat  so 
wildly,  enough  of  beauty  still  remained  to  show  that  she  had 
once  been  one  of  nature's  fairest  daughters. 

Beside  the  bed,  watching  every  motion  of  the  dying  one  with 
eager  interest,  was  a  woman  in  the  decline  of  life.  The  features 
of  this  person  were  originally  harsh,  and  time,  exposure,  and 
suffering  had  deepened  these  traits ;  but  now  some  powerful 
emotion  appeared  to  be  struggling  in  her  breast,  which  imparted 
an  expression  of  feeling  and  sympathy,  not  often  found  upon 
her  wrinkled  face.  Tears  were  in  her  dark  glittering  eyes,  and 
ever  and  anon  she  arose  from  her  seat,  went  to  the  window,  and 
looked  forth  as  if  watching  for  the  arrival  of  some  one. 

It  was  Theresa,  and  that  fragile  being,  who  was  fast  fading 
from  the  earth,  was  the  mother  of  Russell.  She  had  dragged 
her  dying  form  almost  to  the  threshold  of  his  door,  and  was 
compelled  to  stop  from  successive  faintings,  which  threatened 
to  end  her  life  before  she  accomplished  the  end  she  had  suffered 
so  much  to  attain.  The  small  roadside  tavern  at  which  the  car 
riage  drew  up  was  a  favorite  place  of  resort  with  Theresa,  and 
when  the"  insensible  form  of  the  sick  lady  was  lifted  from  it  by 
her  attendants,  she  instantly  recognised  the  child  of  her  adop 
tion.  When  Aileen  recovered,  she  explained  to  Theresa  the 
manner  of  her  escape,  and  desired  that  a  messenger  should  be 
immediately  despatched  to  Col.  Alwin  and  her  son  to  inform 
them  of  her  situation. 

"  They  come  not,  my  mother,"  said  the  invalid,  in  a  faint 
tone  ;  "  my  hours  are  numbered,  and  I  fear  they  will  not  reach 
here  in  time  for  me  to  look  upon  my  son.  I  have  prayed  for 
death.  Oh !  how  anxiously  I  have  looked  forward  to  that 
bourne  whence  no  traveller  returns,  as  my  only  resting-place, 
yet  who  shall  tell  the  bitterness  of  dying  thus,  without  once 
more  beholding  my  child  !  I  remember  his  sweet  bright  face 
as  I  last  beheld  it,  as  though  a  day  had  only  passed  since  then. 
On  the  evening  we  were  shipwrecked,  you  snatched  him  from 
my  arms,  as  the  waves  swept  over  us,  and  from  that  hour  of 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  291 

agony,  I  have  never  beheld  my  boy.  If  I  am  permitted  to  live 
to  fold  him  to  my  bosom,  to  hear  his  voice,  I  shall  be  contented 
to  sink  into  that  repose  which  shall  not  be  disturbed  with 
dreams  of  the  past.  But  to  perish  without  beholding  him, 
when  I  have  dragged  my  weary  and  feeble  body  nearly  to  his 
presence  i  I  could  not  wish  my  most  bitter  enemy  a  more 
severe  trial ;  yet  if  it  is  the  will  of  heaven,  I  can  endure  even 
this  bitter  pang  ;  it  will  be  of  short  duration." 

Exhausted  by  speaking,  she  closed  her  eyes,  and  remained 
silent  and  motionless.  Life  was  fast  ebbing  from  her  feeble 
frame,  and  Theresa  approached  and  knelt  beside  the  couch, 
while  she  tried  to  pray  that  a  few  more  hours  might  be  granted 
to  the  blighted  form  before  her. 

"  Lean  down  to  me,  mother,"  she  at  length  said,  "  that  I  may 
give  you  my  last  injunctions.  When  my  poor  boy  arrives,  tell 
him  that  I  have  loved  him  with  all  the  devotion  a  mother's 
heart  may  feel — tell  him  that  my  last  prayer  was  for  his  happi 
ness — my  last  word  a  blessing." 

"  I  will,"  replied  Theresa,  "  but  you  will  see  them,  my  darling. 
God  would  not  be  so  unkind  as  to  snatch  you  away  at  such  a 
moment.  Hark  !  I  hear  the  sound  of  their  horses'  hoofs  upon 
the  pathway." 

As  she  spoke,  two  gentlemen  alighted  at  the  gate,  and  in 
another  moment  Russell  and  Col.  Alwin  were  in  the  chamber  of 
death.  Russell  rushed  towards  the  bed,  knelt  beside  it,  and 
clasped  the  cold  hands  which  lay  upon  the  coverlet,  as  he 
exclaimed — 

"  My  mother !  oh,  have  I  found  but  to  lose  you !" 

The  dying  woman,  with  all  her  remaining  energy  concen 
trated  in  one  mighty  effort,  raised  herself  from  her  pillow,  and 
in  a  voice  that  thrilled  the  hearts  of  her  hearers  with  its 
unearthly  pathos,  said — 

"  My  prayer  has  been  heard !  Charles — my  child,  my  dear 
son,  come  nearer  to  me.  Lean  forward,  that  my  dimmed  and 
failing  eyes  may  behold  you.  Push  back  the  hair  from  my 
brow — bring  light — air — I  suffocate.  Oh,  God !  to  die  as  be  is 
kneeling  by  my  side  !  to  hear  his  voice  ringing  in  my  ears,  and 
know  they  must  soon  be  deaf  to  it !  to  feel  that  he  is  beside  me, 
and  I  cannot  see  him  !  Bend  down  that  I  may  feel  your 
warm  breath  on  my  cheek :  oh,  for  one  moment's  sight  to  carry 
with  me  the  memory  of  that  face,  even  into  the  cold  grave." 

Russell  leaned  forward,  and  stretching  forth  her  emaciated 
hand,  she  drew  it  slowly  over  his  features.  The  expression  of 


292  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

agony  passed  away,  and  sinking  back  upon  her  pillow  she 
murmured  in  a  low  fervent  tone — 

"  My  God,  I  thank  thee !  I  am  now  ready  to  go." 

"  Aileen,"  said  a  trembling  voice,  "  Aileen,  are  you  ready  to 
bid  adieu  to  life  without  one  word  to  him  you  once  loved  ?  In 
your  last  hour  are  you  forgetful  of  the  wild  idolatry  with  which 
I  once  regarded  you  ?  Does  this  boy  take  from  me  all  your 
thoughts  ?" 

"  Frederick,"  said  the  lady,  once  more  raising  the  dark  fringes 
that  curtained  her  eyes,  and  turning  their  sightless  orbs  upon 
him,  with  an  expression  that  haunted  him  for  many  long  years, 
"  I  have  loved  you  with  a  devotion  that  should  have  been 
bestowed  on  no  earthly  creature.  I  will  not  now  allude  to  past 
events ;  your  contrition  for  them  has  been  great,  and  your  suf 
ferings  have  also  been  many.  You  have  my  forgiveness  for  all 
I  have  endured ;  believe  me,  I  am  not  unmindful  of  your  pre 
sence.  I  am  naturally  more  occupied  with  a  son,  who  is 
restored  to  me  after  a  separation  I  so  long  considered  final." 

"  And  why  should  you  think  of  him,  who  has  been  the  curse 
of  your  life  ?"  muttered  Theresa.  "  I  am  sure  your  own  child 
should  be  dearer  to  you  than  he  whose  mad  temper  gave  you 
a  wretched  life,  and  a  lingering  death, — than  he,  on  whose  hand 
is  the  stain  of  blood,  never  to  be  forgiven  or  washed  away." 

"  Peace — peace,"  cried  the  dying  woman,  whose  ear  caught 
the  sense  of  Theresa's  muttered  speech.  "  Do  not  now  bring 
forward  causes  of  reproach  ;  let  my  last  moments  pass  in  peace. 
My  mother,  let  me  die  with  the  consciousness  that  Alwin  has 
your  forgiveness." 

"  As  much  as  a  broken  heart  can  grant  him,  he  has  ;  but  by 
your  dying  bed,  do  not  ask  me  to  say  that  I  will  act  as  if  I  had 
forgotten  the  past.  I  cannot." 

"  My  son,  draw  nearer  to  me,"  said  Aileen,  whose  fleeting 
senses  scarce  understood  the  meaning  of  the  words  of  Theresa. 
Russell  arose  from  his  kneeling  position,  and  seating  himself  on 
the  side  of  the  bed,  drew  the  dying  form  of  his  mother  to  his 
breast.  She  made  a  last  effort  to  raise  herselfj  and  press  her 
icy  lips  to  his  brow.  She  again  sank  back — her  eyes  closed, 
one  long  struggling  sigh  burst  from  her  bosom,  and  all  that 
remained  of  the  once  beautiful  and  adored  Aileen  Clifton  was 
dust. 

"  The  spirit  has  passed  away,"  said  Theresa,  as  she  looked  on 
the  fixed  features.  Then  turning  to  Col.  Alwin,  she  con 
tinued — 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  293 

"  In  this  hour  T  will  forbear  uttering  reproaches — your  own 
heart  will  suggest  too  many.  I  crave  your  departure  from  this 
room.  Leave  her,  whose  feelings  you  have  so  outraged  in  life, 
to  the  care  of  the  only  being  who  has  never  ceased  to  love  her 
as  the  purest  and  gentlest  of  human  beings." 

"  Silence,"  said  Alwin,  in  a  stern  tone.  "  Leave  me  alone  with 
the  dead,  a  few  brief  moments.  I  have  wronged  her,  but  she 
has  been  dearly  avenged.  Go,  go  ;  I  would  be  alone." 

Seeing  the  strong  effort  his  father  made  to  repress  his  emo 
tion,  Russell  drew  Theresa  away,  and  gently  closing  the  door  as 
he  retired,  Alwin  was  left  alone  with  the  corpse  of  the  only 
being  who  had  ever  caused  his  heart  to  turn  from  the  thorny 
path  of  ambition  to  the  more  flowery  one  of  love. 

He  had  felt  for  her  that  passionate  idolatry  of  which  men  of 
his  haughty  and  vehement  temper  are  alone  susceptible.  Gentle, 
yet  enduring,  had  been  her  influence  over  his  feelings  ;  in  her 
presence  his  dreams  of  pride  and  power  had  lost  their  spell,  and 
he  was  happy  in  yielding  himself  to  the  delightful  influence  of 
love. 

His  late  misfortunes  had  subdued  his  spirits,  and  he  stood 
beside  that  death-bed  a  different  being  from  him  who,  a 
few  short  months  before,  had  looked  forward  to  a  life  of  enter 
prise  and  renown.  All — all  had  perished  from  his  grasp.  The 
fate  he  had  deprecated  was  awarded  to  him ;  a  life  of  insignifi 
cance — a  name  handed  down  to  posterity  as  that  of  a  traitor  to 
his  country.  As  these  thoughts  forced  themselves  on  him,  the 
aspiring  mind  which  had  sought  to  rule  over  others,  could 
no  longer  enable  him  to  control  his  own  emotions.  He  did  not 
weep,  for  the  age  of  weeping  was  past,  and  he  would  have 
scorned  himself  had  tears  been  wrung  from  his  iron  soul,  even 
if  they  would  have  saved  his  over-burdened  heart  from  break 
ing. 

He  gazed,  with  an  immovable  stony  expression,  on  the  mar 
ble  features  before  him.  He  recalled  the  hour  in  which  he  had 
first  seen  her ;  the  emotions,  the  singular  beauty  of  that  face 
had  elicited,  then  radiant  with  life  and  youth,  the  song  burst 
ing  from  her  lips,  and  the  brightness  of  untried  hopes  upon  her 
brow.  Now  she  lay  before  him,  a  blighted,  stricken  being,  who 
had  long  looked  forward  to  death  as  freedom  from  suffering. 

Had  she  known  the  being  in  whose  hands  she  was  placing 
her  destiny,  she  would  never  have  suffered  herself  to  love  him. 
Had  she  understood  that  impetuous  and  unbending  nature,  she 
would  never  have  given  him  her  gay  heart. 
25* 


294  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

He  remembered  how  often  those  eyes,  now  closed  in  "  death's 
cold  oblivion,"  had  turned  on  him  with  an  expression  of  such  un 
utterable  tenderness  as  those  orbs  could  only  express.  Once  he 
could  have  died  for  her  ;  yet  he  had  been  wrought  on  to  believe 
her  the  most  perfidious  of  her  sex,  and  in  a  moment  of  phrensy 
he  had  cast  her  from  him  as  unworthy  to  hold  a  place  in 
his  thoughts.  He  had  obtained  forgiveness ;  but  now  it  ap 
peared  to  him  the  atonement  he  had  endeavored  to  make,  was 
feeble  and  insufficient;  and  he  would  have  given  all  he  pos 
sessed  to  recall  life  to  the  form  before  him  for  one  brief  hour, 
that  he  might  utter  all  his  anguish  and  repentance,  and  again 
hear  her  soft  voice  pronounce  the  words  of  forgiveness. 

"  She  is  happy,"  he  murmured.  "  She  is  at  last  at  peace. 
Happiness  !  what  is  it  ?  Can  there  be  any  reality  in  the  phan 
tom  we  all  seek,  and  never  attain  ?  Ever  in  pursuit  of  what  we 
have  not,  we  rush  on  to  the  dark  gulf  which  awaits  us  all,  with 
out  grasping  the  deluding  mirage.  I  have  sought  it  in  all 
things,  and  found  it  in  none.  I  fancied  it  would  be  found 
in  love,  but  that  brought  madness  and  deeper  wretchedness  than 
I  had  yet  known.  I  then  turned  to  ambition ;  that  brought 
with  it  feverish  dreams — years  of  contention,  and  finally  disap 
pointment.  When  I  thought  the  long  sought  good  within 
my  grasp,  then — then  I  was  furthest  from  its  attainment.  For 
what  are  we  placed  in  this  wretched  world  but  to  struggle 
against  a  wayward  destiny,  and  curse  the  fate  which  has  been 
allotted  to  us  ?" 

He  paused,  and  a  small  still  voice  whispered  to  him — 

"  We  are  not  to  expect  happiness  as  the  reward  of  ungovern 
able  passions  and  an  ambition  which  has  no  limits." 


CHAPTER  L. 

TURN  we  to  a  scene  of  brighter  promise.  Several  years  have 
passed,  bringing  with  them  the  usual  changes  that  time  works. 
The  reader  will  accompany  me  to  one  of  the  stately  mansions  of 
the  Old  Dominion.  It  had  passed  from  the  possession  of 
the  former  proprietors  to  those  who  now  inhabit  it,  by  pur 
chase.  It  was  a  lofty  fabric,  built  soon  after  the  settlement  of 
the  country,  and  many  additions  of  a  more  modern  date  had  been 
made  by  its  successive  proprietors.  Magnificent  oaks  coeval 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  296 

with  the  building,  cast  their  giant  arms  over  the  extensive  lawn, 
the  closely  shaven  grass  of  which  was  as  green  as  an  emerald. 
Beneath  the  shade  of  one  of  them,  sat  an  aged  woman,  with  her 
eyes  listlessly  following  the  motions  of  a  boy  of  four  years,  who 
was  trundling  a  hoop  over  the  ground,  and  as  the  breeze  blew 
back  his  curls,  a  face  of  great  infantine  loveliness  was  revealed. 

On  the  portico  stood  the  mother  of  that  bright  looking  being, 
watching  his  graceful  movements  with  a  smiling  lip.  Seated 
near  her  was  her  husband,  reading  a  newspaper.  She  laid  her 
hand  on  his  arm — 

"  Do  look  at  Frederick.  Would  he  not  make  a  charming 
picture  ?" 

The  gentleman  looked  up  good-humoredly ,  as  he  replied — 

"  You  make  such  an  idol  of  that  boy,  Julie,  that  I  am  almost 
tempted  to  be  jealous  sometimes." 

"  Ah !"  she  said,  earnestly,  "  you  know  full  well  that  I 
never  love  him  half  so  dearly  as  when  I  look  into  his  eyes,  and 
read  your  soul  in  their  expression.  V/ere  it  not  for  him,  what 
should  I  do,  when  you  are  immersed  in  the  employments 
belonging  to  your  profession,  and  have  no  time  to  think  of  me  !" 

"  That  hour  has  yet  to  arrive,"  replied  Russell,  rising  and 
standing  beside  her.  "  In  my  busiest  moments,  your  image 
flits  over  my  fancy,  brightening  the  dullest  and  most  common 
place  engagements.  Ah !  Julie,  our  love  is  not  the  perishing 
flower  of  a  day,  but  a  feeling  which  blends  with  every  aspiration 
of  the  soul,  and  consecrates  the  heart  to  the  unfading  brightness 
of  our  affection." 

Russell  had  been  successful  in  life  beyond  his  utmost  ambi 
tion.  He  valued  the  joys  of  domestic  life  far  above  the  distinc 
tions  bis  acknowledged  talents  might  easily  have  won.  He 
occupied  a  high  standing  in  his  profession,  but  he  steadily 
refused  to  aspire  beyond  that.  The  charms  of  his  home  were 
too  dearly  prized  to  sacrifice  them  for  a  distant  and  doubtful 
good. 

Immediately  after  his  marriage,  his  father  had  purchased  and 
presented  to  him  the  mansion  in  which  he  now  resided,  which 
was  situated  within  a  few  miles  of  the  city  of  Richmond.  The 
Comte  de  Bourg,  after  remaining  several  months  with  his 
daughter,  had  accompanied  Col.  Alwin  to  France  :  the  former 
to  reclaim  his  recovered  estates,  the  latter  to  endeavor  to  forget, 
in  the  excitement  of  foreign  travel,  the  humiliations  which  had 
preceded  his  departure.  Isabel  remained  with  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Russell,  a  cherished  and  beloved  inmate,  her  health  restored, 


296  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 

and  her  beauty  more  brilliant  than  ever,  until  claimed  as  a 
bride  by  one  who  had  long  loved  her.  Dr.  Crawford  had 
settled  near  them,  and  was  also  a  frequent  and  welcome  visitor. 

"  Look  at  Theresa,"  said  Julie  ;  "  her  only  pleasure  appears 
to  consist  in  sitting  in  the  open  air,  when  the  weather  will 
permit  her  to  do  so.  It  makes  me  sad  to  look  on  her  vacant 
countenance." 

"  Yes,"  replied  Russell,  "  she  has  been  thus  ever  since  the 
day  of  my  mother's  death.  That  event  appeared  to  destroy 
the  little  intellect  she  then  possessed.  She  is  far  happier  in  her 
present  state  of  harmless  idiotcy,  than  if  still  retaining  sufficient 
reason  to  remember  the  sorrows  which  have  destroyed  her 
mind." 

As  Russell  spoke,  an  aged  black,  mounted  on  a  grey  pony, 
came  over  the  lawn.  He  alighted,  and  descended  the  steps, 
holding  several  letters  in  his  hand. 

"  I  has  been  to  de  city,  sir,  to  require  for  de  letters,  hopin' 
dat  you  has  some  news  from  my  master  dat  was,"  said  the 
negro,  removing  his  hat  from  his  grizzled  head. 

"  You  are  gratified,  Corporal.  Here  is  a  letter  from  Madame 
Zavala." 

As  he  glanced  his  eye  over  it,  the  alteration  in  his  counte 
nance  did  not  escape  the  eye  that  was  fixed  eagerly  on  him. 

"  What  is  it,  sir — for  God's  sake,  what  has  happened  ?" 

"There  is  ill  news,  old  man.  Your  old  mistress  tells  me 
that  her  son  is  dead." 

A  shriek  burst  from  the  lips  of  the  black,  and  he  stood 
several  moments  with  his  hands  clasped,  tears  coursing  each 
other  over  his  wrinkled  cheeks. 

"  God's  will  be  done,"  he  at  length  said ;  "  though  'tis  hard 
to  give  up  de  child  one  has  carried  in  his  arms,  and  seen  grow 
to  be  a  man." 

"  Be  comforted,  Corporal,  when  you  remember  how  lost  he 
was  to  all  who  loved  or  honored  him.  By  his  death  you  gain 
your  freedom." 

"  Freedom  !  what  cares  I  for  freedom  ?  Oh,  Massa  Charles, 
was  not  my  life  bound  up  with  de  honor  o'  de  family,  and  now 
it  is  all  gone  for  ever.  I  don't  want  freedom  ;  let  me  die  as  I 
was  born.  You  will  not  cast  me  off  now,  in  my  old  age,  to  be 
a  burden  to  de  country  ?" 

"  No,  old  man,  never !  with  me  you  may  remain  to  the  last 
hour  of  your  life,  if  you  will  it  so." 

After  the  death  of  Inez,  Madame  Zavala  had  retired  into  a 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  297 

convent  in  New  Orleans  with  the  intention  of  devoting  the 
remainder  of  her  days  to  Heaven.  Her  son,  on  the  marriage 
of  Julie  to  his  rival,  returned  home,  and  took  the  management 
of  his  property  in  his  own  hands.  The  claims  of  his  gambling 
associates  and  his  own  carelessness  in  business  soon  reduced  him 
to  the  necessity  of  sacrificing  his  estate  for  much  less  than  its 
real  value.  The  slaves,  with  the  exception  of  Corporal  Black, 
were  sold  with  the  land ;  the  old  man  was  permitted  to  choose 
his  own  master,  and  was  purchased  for  the  term  of  Zavala's  life. 
He  had  chosen  Col.  Alwin. 

Zavala  then  established  himself  in  New  Orleans,  but  neither 
his  respect  nor  his  affection  for  his  mother  could  draw  him 
from  the  fatal  fascination  which  enslaved  him.  He  played  with 
indifferent  success,  until  a  sudden  run  of  ill  luck  impoverished 
him.  In  a  moment  of  madness  and  excitement  from  excessive 
drinking,  he  cheated,  was  discovered,  and  destroyed  himself. 

"  Ah,  here  is  a  letter  from  Isabel,  and  another  with  a  ship- 
mark  !  "  exclaimed  Julie.  "  It  is — it  is  from  my  father  !  " 

The  seals  were  quickly  broken,  and  the  contents  read.  De 
Bourg  and  Col.  Alwin  were  both  in  New  York,  and  the  former 
might  be  expected  almost  immediately.  This  was  the  second  trip 
he  had  made  to  Europe  since  the  marriage  of  his  daughter.  Dur 
ing  the  whole  of  that  time  Col.  Alwin  had  been  a  wanderer  in 
other  lands. 

Isabel's  letter  informed  them  that  she  had  heard  of  her  father's 
arrival,  and  was  about  to  embark  at  a  southern  port  for  New 
York,  where  he  wished  her  to  meet  him. 


298  THE      CONSPIRATOR. 


CONCLUSION. 


Oh  pity,  God,  this  miserable  age  ! 

SHAKSPEARE. 

MANY — many  years  after  the  foregoing  scenes  were  enacted, 
an  aged  and  solitary  man  sat  alone  in  his  chamber.  A  volume 
of  Shakspeare  lay  open  on  the  table  before  him.  The  page 
was  unclosed  at  Henry  VIIL,  and  he  was  reading  the  dialogue 
between  Wolsey  and  Cromwell.  He  raised  his  eyes  from  the 
book,  and  they  fell  on  a  full  length  portrait  which  hung  imme 
diately  before  him.  It  was  the  picture  of  a  girl  in  the  first 
dawn  of  womanhood,  and  the  face  was  a  lovely  one  to 
look  on. 

"  Such  too  was  my  fate,"  he  muttered  ;  "  yet  I  could  have 
better  borne  it,  had  she  been  spared  to  me,  or  was  her  loss 
involved  in  less  uncertainty.  Oh,  my  daughter,  thine  was  a 
wayward  destiny  !" 

A  knock  on  the  door  was  heard,  and  a  servant  ushered  in  a 
stranger.  He  was  a  dark,  weather-beaten  man  in  the  costume 
of  a  sailor. 

"  What  is  your  business  with  me  ?  "  inquired  the  old  man. 

The  stranger  pulled  a  worn  and  soiled  newspaper  from  his 
pocket,  and  pointed  to  an  advertisement  which  had  been  pub 
lished  many  years  before.  He  then  said  : 

"  You  here  offer  a  large  reward  for  any  news  of  your  daugh 
ter's  fate." 

"  Yes,"  said  Alwin  eagerly,  "  I  will  give  you  more  than  that 
— anything — everything  to  gain  information  respecting  her ! " 

"  I  can  give  it,"  was  the  laconic  reply,  "  but  I  doubt  whether 
it  will  be  acceptable." 

"  Let  me  hear  it  at  once,"  replied  the  father  with  firmness. 

"  The  vessel  in  which  she  sailed  was  not  wrecked.  It  was 
taken  by  pirates,  plundered,  scuttled,  and  sunk  with  the  passen 
gers  fastened  in  the  cabin." 

"  Fiend  !  demon  !  wreteh  !  "  said  the  agonized  old  man,  "  I 
will  not  believe  you — 'tis  false — false  !  " 

"  Here  is  the  proof,"  said  the  sailor,  offering  a  written  paper 
to  him.  "  This  is  the  confession  of  one  of  the  pirate  crew 
when  on  his  death-bed.  This  ring  he  took  from  the  finger  of 


THE      CONSPIRATOR.  299 

if 

the  only  lady  passenger.  If  she  was  your  daughter,  you  will 
recognise  it." 

As  he  spoke,  he  drew  forth  a  ring  set  with  diamonds. 

Alwin  took  it  with  a  trembling  hand,  and  glancing  at  the 
initials  on  the  inside,  he  fell  senseless  on  the  floor. 

That  ring  had  been  his  parting  gift  to  his  daughter  ! 


THE    END. 


V 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 

Los  Angeles 
This  book  is  DUE  on  the  last  date  stamped  below. 


(fcrn  IDURC 
MAR    5  1981 


315 


<yi 

si  «^ 

°ttt 


s    s 


^ 


, 

'471 


3   1158  00670  0313 


UC  SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 


A  A      000035796    2 


